Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

User talk:DarkeKyuubi

2016-03-29T02:23:15Z

DarkeKyuubi:

==General==

Please leave any general/miscellaneous comments here and any stuff regarding projects I'm working on under their respective heading, thanks :D

 

==[[Date A Live]]==
Licensed 
 

==[[CubexCursedxCurious|Cube x Cursed x Curious]]==
Completed 
 

==[[My Maid is a Formless Entity]]==
Dead?

Not sure, the translator hasn't been active as of late. Hopefully he/she ends up coming back but all translators work on their own schedule. [[User:DarkeKyuubi|DarkeKyuubi]] ([[User talk:DarkeKyuubi#top|talk]]) 09:25, 1 June 2015 (CDT)

 

==[[Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo]]==
Licensed 
 

==[[Shiinamachi-senpai's Safe Day]]==

 

==[[Silver Cross and Draculea]]==
Completed
 

==[[Tate no Yuusha no Nariagari]]==
Abandoned 
Most of the translations are hosted so I've kinda dropped out of the editing scene. If anyone needs help feel free to contact me. [[User:DarkeKyuubi|DarkeKyuubi]] ([[User talk:DarkeKyuubi#top|talk]]) 13:52, 26 March 2015 (CDT)

User:DarkeKyuubi

2016-03-29T02:22:13Z

DarkeKyuubi:

User talk:Zzhk

2015-06-02T03:24:35Z

DarkeKyuubi: /* Meiyaku no Leviathan */

==Recent==

===General===

could you please translate tasogare iro no uta tsukai.its a great ln but unfortunately the translators are missing since october last year.

:Sorry to disappoint you all, but I'm currently not taking any project suggestions. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 18:40, 10 April 2013 (CDT)

Hi, thanks for translating blade dance. I would like to ask a favour, on the shinmai maou Feedback forum some one posted a Chinese --> English translation of the V3 prologue, could you give feedback on how well it was translated? [[User:Lifeman120|Lifeman120]] ([[User talk:lifeman120|talk]]) 03/25/2015

:Sorry, checking someone else's translation is even more work than translating it yourself and I don't have the time for that. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 17:07, 23 April 2015 (CDT)

===Campione===

Just wondering--> Vol. 16 chp. 1 still has the '''pending verification''' note stuck to it in the registration page, so I was wondering if it still hasn't been verified yet..--[[User:Npeace|Npeace]] ([[User talk:Npeace|talk]]) 12:16, 11 November 2014 (CST)

:If it says it's not verified, then it isn't. Are you going to doubt whether chapters marked as complete are actually complete? --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 17:07, 23 April 2015 (CDT)

===Meiyaku no Leviathan===
Thank you for translating Leviathan of the Covenant.I hope you won't abandon it.

'''Editing'''

I was just wondering if you're interested in having an editor for Leviathan of the Covenant ( 盟約のリヴァイアサン ) ?
-[[User:Hendricksen-sama|Hendricksen-sama]]

:Feel free to edit and if your contributions turn out to be beneficial, your name will be added automatically to the editor's list. But no, I'm not particularly looking for editors. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 17:07, 23 April 2015 (CDT)

I was thinking of joining the editing team for this series if it interests me, chances are it will since I tend to like the LN's you translate. Just wanted to let you know before hand since you're suppose to get permission and all before joining a project. [[User:DarkeKyuubi|DarkeKyuubi]] ([[User talk:DarkeKyuubi|talk]]) 22:24, 1 June 2015 (CDT)

===Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance===

Hello. I'm interested in editing for this series? As I was reading, I happened to stumble across some minor errors, and in some places, I feel the sentence fluency could be improved. I'll make small edits and won't change the form of the sentence. May I have permission to edit? [[User:Ruby Halo|Ruby Halo]] ([[User talk:Ruby Halo|talk]]) 09:08, 12 May 2015 (CDT)

:You should probably coordinate with Cthaeh because he is editing the series as a whole and already has many edits lined up to be applied. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 10:17, 12 May 2015 (CDT)

==Archives==

===General===
Hi there. I'd like to thank you for translating things here, I appreciate it. -IndexArcanum

Hey zzhk! Really wanted to thank you for the Campione! translations and the DxD summaries. Keep it up and have fun! [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 05:24, 19 April 2012 (CDT)

Yo Zzhk thank for translating Highschool DxD and Campione!, hopefully after completing of vol6 of Campione! you would do vols 3 and 4 :)

I am a new member to this and I hope I can help in translating. My first language is Chinese and then English. I am not really used to this so I hope you can teach me and allow me to help as I believe you are used to this. I hope to translate Campione! as it is one of my favourite novel. Thank you~ Cheers~ Kanziel~

Welcome to Baka-Tsuki! It's always great to have enthusiastic new translators. Anyway, please read my response on Kadi's talk page.-[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 08:14, 1 October 2012 (CDT)

Hello, Kanziel again. Sorry to bother you again but I am very new to all these so I hope you can introduce me to some old members (especially Chinese and English translators) who can teach me, and recommend me to Chinese-English projects. Thank you. Cheers~ Kanziel~

You should contact [[User:Kira0802|Kira0802]] who is a nice and friendly guy who also translates from Chinese, reads tons of novels, and has involved himself with many projects. He's also very willing to help others edit and proofread their work. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 09:52, 1 October 2012 (CDT)

I would like to express my appreciation for your translations and at the same time give my praise for the way you handle the incorrect random edits from other users. You revert the edits and calmly explain the reasons for that. I learn a lot just from those remarks. Thank you. -[62.28.67.45] 18:52, 25 February 2013‎

I love you Zzhk :3 [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 09:40, 5 March 2013 (CST)

hey can you please tell me how to be a translator -[[User:‎Shams1996|Shams1996]] 12:12, 17 April 2013

:Go learn an additional language. Read a book you enjoy in the new language. Rewrite its contents in your original language and share it. Everybody wins. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 08:51, 17 April 2013 (CDT)

I'm here to recommend a good book I just read. It is a ln titled "Anuvis!" it deals with gods but more specifically ancient Egypt. i hope you get the time to read it. XD --[[User:SirEatALot|SirEatALot]] ([[User talk:SirEatALot|talk]]) 08:42, 15 May 2013 (CDT)

Hello zzhk. I really appreciate your hard work for translating the light novels in here. You are really fast in work and I'm really happy everytime when there is an update for the series you're working. Keep rolling!--[[User:Tandra|Tandra]] ([[User talk:Tandra|talk]]) 05:22, 28 June 2013 (CDT)

hello. i am just wondering what is a good english equivalent name of ポコ. --[[Special:Contributions/182.173.207.30|182.173.207.30]] 05:52, 27 May 2013 (CDT)

:Maybe this will help?
:コ : 個(P); 箇【こ(P); コ】 (ctr) (1) counter for articles; (2) (usu. 個) counter for military units; (3) individual; (P); ED --[[Special:Contributions/171.207.40.140|171.207.40.140]] 06:17, 27 May 2013 (CDT)

:Without any context, all I can say is that ポコ reads "Poco" or something similar to that. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 07:38, 27 May 2013 (CDT)

Thanks so much for your lightning fast translations kami sama [[User:Kirito|Kirito The Black Swordsman]] ([[User talk:Kirito|talk]]) 23:08, 9 August 2013 (CDT)

Thanks for translating! --[[User:Kai Ran|Kai Ran]] ([[User talk:Kai Ran|talk]]) 13:44, 13 August 2013 (CDT)

Hey I just wanted to share this link with you. http://grammar.ccc.commnet.edu/grammar/possessives.htm
It's your translation so it's your decision. Grammatically both are equal. - Tasear

:‎My point is that Multipartite's edit wasn't wrong. The rule-of-thumb would be adding "'s" to singular nouns even if they end in "s" to reflect how it is pronounced. Anyway, if you pay attention, I already reworded the sentence to avoid the possessive. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 00:00, 18 November 2013 (CST)

that being said,if you could look at harem serie more worthy of your talent such as oda nobuna and madan no ou to vanadis-netheir Stnbd or campione can compare to the latter;i think almost everyone who read vol.1-5 must feel the same,as there is no better illustrations than oda nobuna's,but i'm off-topic again,sorry. -[78.232.53.234] 01:01, 16 March 2013 (CDT)

:hopefully zzhk sama would translate oda nobuna for his future project.. thanx for your great translation on stnbd and campione -[180.178.96.86] 01:01, 16 March 2013 (CDT)

:can you translate oda nobuna for us after you done with stnbd... plis i beg you sincerely sir

::Sorry, I'm not really interested in the Sengoku Jidai (Warring States) setting. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 08:44, 17 March 2013 (CDT)

thanx for the reply sir zzhk if you're not interested in oda nobuna... how about if i petition for rental magica

Thank you Zzhk for your wonderful work, Well if we are talking about interest i think "hagure yuusha no estetica" might be a good choice because it has every component of LN sir Zzhk had worked on so far.

by any chance sir zzhk, do you interested with mahouka kouko no rettousei??

Well dear sir, since you're probably prioritizing C3 and other projects, I would like you to consider Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi to translate in the near future, well it's good *shrugs* but it's up to you. Thanks either way if you think it or not.

Just wondering if you'd consider picking up Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi or Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko as another project since i love your work. We get quality releases and it is in a relatively suitable time period as well compared to some other translators.

hi...first of all i want to thak yo for all of your translation, like for campione, cxcxc, silver cross, for me and other that dont read moon rune it a godsend to be able LN...anyway....may i suggest a LN to pick up? since you like campione, i wonder if you also like strike the blood since its pretty similar, i have watched the anime, its quite good, even though many said many thing have been butchered from the anime...thx...please consider it...

Zzhk if you consider take project again can you try and give some love translate Hyouketsu Kyoukai no Eden ,which already completed and you can translate in your own pace,hope you consider Hyouketsu. [[User:Yasew|Yasew]] ([[User talk:Yasew|talk]]) 22:35, 03 Mei 2014 (CDT)

First off, thanks for the TL's of STnBD and Campione. I enjoy both. Once you finish your current projects, and if you are thinking of taking on a new project afterwards, please consider Hataraku Maou-sama or Hyouketsu Kyoukai no Eden. --[[User:AnimeFan9001|AnimeFan9001]] ([[User talk:AnimeFan9001|talk]]) 22:51, 14 May 2014 (CDT)

hi man thx for the amazing translations "There's really not much to say. I hope my work speaks for itself." yeah you can bet it does, hope you are enjoyng your vacations (im guessing you are because you are kinda MIA and in your page there is none "in preogress") anyway, hope you reintegrate after a good rest and finish C3 so i can read it complete (i actually havent read it, didnt really thinks it is going to be interesting but since you are translating it, it should be worth)
P.D. sorry for the bad english -.- still learning --[[User:renextronex|renextronex]] ([[User talk:renextronex|talk]]) 05/22/2014

a lot for september eh? what will you do first? [[User:renextronex|renextronex]] ([[User talk:renextronex|talk]]) 08/12/2014

Hi! Thank you so much for the amazing translations. I know you don't take suggestions, but I'll give one anyways in hope your attitude has changed in the last year. Try reading Mokushiroku Arisu. Even if you don't decide to help translate it, the plot should be an extremely enjoyable read. [[User:Futon Lord|Futon Lord]] ([[User talk:Futon Lord|talk]]) 10/5/2014

===Campione!===
Thanks a lot for translating ''Campione!''. It's a very interesting series and I have a lot of fun reading it. --[[User:MaerisCrisis|MaerisCrisis]] 10:10, 30 April 2012 (CDT)

Good job on volume 2, hope to be able to cooperate with you on more volumes haha, anyway your english is good, as far as i can tell there is little for us editors to fix.[[User:Fallen3dge|Fallen3dge]] 19:36, 2 May 2012 (CDT)

Hi! I really enjoy Campione. Thank you for the fast translation! [[User:Xenocross|Xenocross]] 20:52, 2 May 2012 (CDT)
Hey there i '''Zzhk''' was just wondering if you could give me a summary on the series and if its anything similar to "High School DxD"? --[[User:Angels Requiem|Angels Requiem]] 15:45, 3 May 2012 (CDT)

:Well, it's a harem-like story with a mixed mythological setting plus a protagonist who isn't useless. There is an overview on the main page, and I suggest just reading the first two translated volumes to see if you like the feel. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 21:48, 3 May 2012 (CDT)

Thank you for your efforts on translating Campione.. I really enjoy it... :)

Thanks for the hard work on Campione! Any chance of vol 6? :P [[Special:Contributions/218.186.17.241|218.186.17.241]] 22:29, 12 May 2012 (CDT)

:Eventually, probably... --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 21:17, 13 May 2012 (CDT)

+1 to the list of people who appreciate your work. Thanks for the efforts. --[[User:Lighthalzen|Lighthalzen]] 03:27, 28 June 2012 (CDT)

Awesome man! I hope you do Volume 6 too. Thanks for the hard work!

Thank you again for your translations on Campione. Any chance on going back and doing the missing parts for Vol 4?.. thanks

:Well, Volume 4 is already summarized on jCafe by Kadi so it's not really a priority. I'd be more inclined to do 6 and 7 first. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 09:30, 2 July 2012 (CDT)

Wow thanks for Raptor form speed in translating volume 5. And I'm happy that you register vol6. [[User:Xenocross|Xenocross]] 09:42, 2 July 2012 (CDT)

Thank you for your speed translations on Campione!. I hope you will keep translating it ^^--[[User:LSwRl|LSwRl]] 16:56, 23 July 2012 (CDT)

THANKS A LOOOOT You are my hero! You, [8th King]-sama !!! PLease finish this 4 ASAP, then please do Vol 6 like blitzkrieg wirting!! I am deeply attached for these series! [[User:Sylkud]] 12:13, 25 Jul

:vol.4 is being translated by florza. And, don't rush the translator. --[[User:Rock96|Rock96]] 11:54, 25 July 2012 (CDT)

Thank you very much for translations I really enjoy them KEEP UP THE GOOD WORK

Hi zzhk! Thank you for your Campione translations. Thanks for your hard work! I made an account just to say, thanks. Also, Great job on v7 ch 5 part 4. Your translations make my days. Thanks always for quick and great translations. Mokata

Thank you. Appreciate the help. Cheers~ Kanziel~ [[User:Kanziel|Kanziel]]

Hi zzhk, I remember you sent a message to me a few weeks ago about doing the Luo Hao sections for Vol 12 (Ch.5 part 2,3 I believe) and I just wanted to send a reminder and confirm that this is still the case so we avoid any repeat translations. If you do change your mind please let me know.[[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]] ([[User talk:Thatsjustpeachy|talk]]) 02:39, 9 October 2012 (CDT)

:Do you need the parts to continue? How do you want me to send them to you? --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 03:15, 9 October 2012 (CDT)

::I don't need the translated parts to continue since I'm going to translate around it and just read through the parts you are translating in Chinese. You can translate them whenever you have the time since I'm not releasing the volume till everything is caught up so there is a lot of time. When you are done you can send your part to me through email and just send me a message through Animesuki or if you see me on irc to let me know you have done so. I assume that since I'm uploading the majority at once this will be more convenient. Let me know if this is ok with you.[[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]] ([[User talk:Thatsjustpeachy|talk]]) 03:55, 9 October 2012 (CDT)

:::Sure, no problem, I'll email you. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 05:01, 9 October 2012 (CDT)

Thanks for the fast translations of Campione. [[User:Bilagaana|Bilagaana]] ([[User talk:Bilagaana|talk]]) 00:53, 22 October 2012 (CDT)

Thanks zzhk for your speedy translations. I just now read 1st part and here you are updating the 2nd one. :D --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 22:55, 16 November 2012 (CST)

Good day sir, many thanks for your work. Did you take over vol 8 chap 2 from Kadi? ~([[User talk:Ghost|talk]]) 7:27, 03 December 2012 (GMT + 8)

Zzhk banzai!!

Hi Zzhk, curious what you are planning to do once you finish vol 13? Got a new project lined up? :) Thanks again for all the translations you have done. --[[User:Bilagaana|Bilagaana]] ([[User talk:Bilagaana|talk]]) 12:47, 2 January 2013 (CST)

:Who knows? We'll see. Thank you for reading. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 19:09, 2 January 2013 (CST)

First off i would like to say thanks so much for your translations on Campione, such consistent updates at that, you have been awesome :D, i was wondering though that since it seems thatsjustpeachy won't translate volume 12, will you pick it up instead? --[[User:Black Swordsman825|Black Swordsman825]] 23:38, 4 January 2013 (CDT)

:I'm sure it's a joke, so just be patient. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 19:24, 4 January 2013 (CST)

Thanks a lot for translating Campione, your translations are of pretty high quality, and i also got a question for you. While i was reading Campione i noticed that Godou is called Godoh by his cousin Koidzuki Sakura, is that translators own interpretation or is it Sakura's own accent? --[[User:Silver Horn|Silver Horn]] ([[User talk:Silver Horn|talk]]) 16:23, 16 January 2013 (CST)

:Certain characters such as Annie Charlton, Pandora and Sakura's speech uses katakana instead of kanji for Godou's name. In other works, katakana is sometimes used when a foreigner speaks to emphasize their accent, but a foreign accent shouldn't apply here since Sakura is Japanese, Pandora is a goddess and Annie is a Campione. So all we know is that their pronunciation is different, but there is no indication as to how it is different.--[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 17:41, 16 January 2013 (CST)

Hello Zzhk, thanks for the Campione! translations but when will you continue translating volume 13? I can't wait! - [[User:Blackie|Blackie]]

I think he will resume translation when volume 12 is finished

Check his contributions, he is translating various other LN while he waits for 12 to be finished. He recently finished C3 Vol 1. --[[User:Bilagaana|Bilagaana]] ([[User talk:Bilagaana|talk]]) 17:24, 26 January 2013 (CST)

For BR SS 01, one of the illustrations is missing, was that the case originally, or did it get misplaced?
Thanks for doing the SS. --[[User:Bilagaana|Bilagaana]] ([[User talk:Bilagaana|talk]]) 20:54, 15 January 2013 (CST)

:Ask [[User:Denormative|Denormative]]([[User talk:Denormative|talk]]), he's the one who uploaded the illustrations and created the page. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 21:10, 15 January 2013 (CST)

if i may ask,when do you intend to come back to us to finish vol.13?
remember that like for the prodigal son,we will welcome you back anytime,in spite of your repetead infidelity(STnBD and so on).
my apologies if this is no the place to ask that.

:My guess would be after Vol 12 is done. --[[User:Bilagaana|Bilagaana]] ([[User talk:Bilagaana|talk]]) 10:54, 1 March 2013 (CST)

:How do you even know if I haven't already finished V13 already? --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 11:54, 2 March 2013 (CST)

I would like to be the first one to say thats for continuing on the next volume. I love your work. --[[User:Tasear|Tasear]] ([[User talk:Tasear|talk]]) 04:35, 20 January 2014 (CST)

Hi again zzhk!! 
I was reading vol 14 ch 3 where I found this:
"It'd be wonderful if it were limited to that. But no, in addition to that place, even more worlds can be reached. More than anyone else,
Aisha-neesan is the most troublesome Campione among the seven."

Could 'seven' here mean that Raffaello considers Godou as not-so-explosive as compared to others, or is it 'rest of the seven', or just a typo :P ? Thanks --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 07:59, 25 June 2013 (CDT)

:It's seven because there are seven Campiones and Aisha is the most troublesome of them all. That's all there is to it. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 08:30, 25 June 2013 (CDT)

Huh... Aren't there 8. The volume name is such. *Is the question a spoiler?* --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 08:43, 25 June 2013 (CDT)

:No, Aisha is the seventh and last one known at the time that was said. The eight one mentioned in the volume name is kind of special therefore Raffaello doesn't know anything about him. You'll understand in the following chapters. [[Special:Contributions/90.32.116.51|90.32.116.51]] 11:11, 25 June 2013 (CDT)

A bit new at editing and only half-decent at grammar, browsing through while reading. Forgot that hyphens and dashes were different, I'll stick to things I know for sure. Thanks and sorry for causing some problems. [[User:Zekeinferno|Zeke]] ([[User talk:Zekeinferno|talk]]) 12:43, 8 August 2014 (CDT)

Hi, I was wondering if I could join the Campione! editing team. Thanks! [[User:Mikawa|Mikawa]] ([[User talk:Mikawa|talk]]) 19:14, 14 August 2014 (CDT)

====Editing====
Hi, sorry about the edit for "just deserts" :p, I would like to express my thanks for your efforts to translate Campione. I wish you all the best in your future efforts at translating and of course, other stuff XD.

:Don't worry about it, it's just that if more than one person was confused enough to edit it, there must have been many more who just didn't act on it. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 17:33, 10 May 2012 (CDT)

I changed the 'impotence' in 'Anger at the circumstances taking her away from him, and anger at his own impotence.' from volume 5, chapter 6 to 'incompetence', just an fyi in case it was a TL error. --[[User:Florza|Florza]]

:It's fine, I saw it already, no objections. Impotence, incompetence, inability to do anything, powerlessness, it's all the same to me. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 01:50, 4 August 2012 (CDT)

::To most people it has a very different meaning though :P Also, '"Don't be bound by hierarchy, and devote myself to onii-sama... Yes, that's idea."' from Volume 6 Chapter 4, is it meant to be 'idea'? -- [[User:Florza|Florza]]

:::haha, you mean the sexual connotation? Anyway, would you prefer concept or principle instead of idea? --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 22:24, 4 August 2012 (CDT)

::::Yeah. I reread it once or twice thinking, 'wtf? why is Godou worried about his ED at this time? does he have ED?'. But about the 'idea' thing, I think it's a grammar thing. 'that's' doesn't go with 'idea' at least for normal speech. not sure about the original meaning though. -- [[User:Florza|Florza]]

:::::Actually, looking more closely, I see what's missing, it's just a typo. It should be "that's ''the'' idea." --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 00:17, 5 August 2012 (CDT)

Hi there. While editing I am having some confusion regarding what to keep in caps and all. For example: "king", "lord", "god", "cult lord" and such. I believe that since all of them represents some position in this world's society they should be in caps. Just as same to ours "President/Prime Minister/Minister" and such. Please suggest further on this matter. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 16:52, 11 August 2012 (CDT)

:They should be in lower case when used as a noun, capitalized when used as a term of address. Lord and God are only capitalized for God from the Bible, so there is no need to capitalize phrases like "my lord" or "abc is a god" though "Lord XYZ" would need to be capitalized since it's a term of address. Similarly, king should only be capitalized when it is a specific title, such as "King Kusanagi." Stuff like "as a king you should blah blah blah..." or "the king jumped up and down" should not be capitalized. It does get a bit subtle with statements like "George V is one of the kings of Britain" where "kings" is being used as a general noun, versus "George V is King of Britain" where "King of Britain" is a specific title. As for "cult leader," it would follow the same pattern as for "king" though I wouldn't be opposed to capitalizing all intances of it since it's not that usual a term. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 19:28, 11 August 2012 (CDT)

Actually that was me who edited the terminology page. The furigana is indeed Ocelot for 'Jaguar'. - [[User:Florza|Florza]]

:Which volume did you see it? Volume 6 Page 42 is unambiguously ジャガー -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 06:10, 1 September 2012 (CDT)

::V7 Page 163. - [[User:Florza|Florza]]

:::Ah, so it's the author who changed his mind. Anyway, I'll bring it up in the Terminology thread. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 06:32, 1 September 2012 (CDT)

Sorry. Was not knowing about the original texts. But how to know that those were the original thoughts? I simply took those as a remark on Erica's strength. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 02:43, 4 September 2012 (CDT)

:Florza uses italics, but I find it unnecessary... After all, there is no such formatting in the original text, and certain lines can be interpreted as either thoughts or third person narration because there is no explicit subject. Unless you have doubts about a translator's ability to use English pronouns properly, I'd suggest refraining from making these sorts of changes directly, and raise the issue on Talk pages instead. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 02:54, 4 September 2012 (CDT)

Spirit body is correct for that kanji. However, naming issues arise when connected with other kanji. - [[User:Florza|Florza]]

:Well, it's not like the combination arose by coincidence. It's highly unsatisfactory for the translation to change completely when the subject is still the same thing. Could you elaborate on what you consider to be naming issues? --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 23:35, 6 September 2012 (CDT)

::I'm sure that if you found 'God and Godslayer' to be awkward, 'spirit power of spirit body separation' would seem pretty awkward as well, right? Wait, has the term been translated in previous volumes yet? - [[User:Florza|Florza]]

:::Where does that phrase occur? In that particular case, it could be simplified to "power of spirit body separation" without much loss in meaning. "Spirit body" and its separation and detachment already appeared in Volume 6 with Princess Alice's introduction. Personally, I don't think they're actual terms per se since detachment and separation seem to be used as synonyms for the same phenomenon. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 00:18, 7 September 2012 (CDT)

::::Think I'll go with the horizontal stare decisis here for now. Although, as 幽体分離 and other 4 character kanjis are usually move names (Even without brackets), I feel that 'spirit body separation' is somewhat lacking. - [[User:Florza|Florza]]

Zzhk! Amazing job! Question/comment - In V7C6 Part 3, there's two things that are confusing: 1) "Then Godou proceeded to compose spell words caused strong wind to blow. The destructive gales pinned down the giant monkeys, immobilizing them." -> Is it Godou or is it Ena that is doing that? Godou at this point already appears to be using 2 incarnations and is also using some wind spell? and 2) This and the very next section also mentions 6 giant monkeys they are also fighting.. but there has been no mention of Sun Wukong summoning any monkeys at all at this point [[User:Wilhelmson|Wilhelmson]] ([[User talk:Wilhelmson|talk]]) 16:17, 10 September 2012 (CDT)

:On further inspection, there was a typo: mismatched comment tags which hid away a fair chunk of text. It should make a lot more sense now. Thanks for pointing it out! --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 09:51, 7 September 2012 (CDT)

Sorry, didn't know if those tense change would significantly alter the meaning. Since everything was in past tense, I couldn't tell from just reading the order of occurrence for some of the events.--[[User:Mane|Mane]] ([[User talk:Mane|talk]]) 10:41, 8 September 2012 (CDT)

I got permission to change the text aside from the tenses. Can I reverse your undo so I can change the tense back to past tense? I don't have a copy of my past changes to work with.--[[User:Mane|Mane]] ([[User talk:Mane|talk]]) 11:27, 8 September 2012 (CDT)

:[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Campione!%3AVolume_5_Prologue&diff=186740&oldid=174273 Here] are all your changes, highlighted. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 12:02, 8 September 2012 (CDT)

I make my ePUBs manually; the use of <nowiki></nowiki> rather than triple apostrophes makes it easier (for me, and maybe others) to convert the text into html/xhtml. The same would be true of double apostrophes and the <nowiki></nowiki> tag. I've made the mistake of equating double apostrophes with quotation marks (and then replacing all of them). I have a question about line 65 in volume 5 chapter 2. There is a line break between two sentences that appears to be spoken by the same character, and there is no quotation marks around the second "part." Could you check if there is a typo in that line?--[[User:Mane|Mane]] ([[User talk:Mane|talk]]) 07:07, 10 September 2012 (CDT)

:I allowed myself to fix it. LNs sometimes have that weird way to throw thoughts into the middle of the narrative.--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] ([[User talk:Kadi|talk]]) 07:27, 10 September 2012 (CDT)

I think you said something about this before but forgot the answer; do you prefer the use of double dashes —— or just the one — ? Use of complete dashes looks better than -- in any case but it might be too long :S --[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 15:09, 30 September 2012 (CDT)

:Use a single em-dash (—), thanks! --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 17:59, 30 September 2012 (CDT)

What's the difference between a housekeeper and grand chamberlain? Since here, Liliana at one stage calls herself as later while at some place with the former term. Or is it just for the sake of a long term repeating again and again. ? --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 05:42, 18 October 2012 (CDT)

:She uses different words on different occasions. Housekeeper is actually butler(執事), but I wanted to use something more gender neutral. Grand Chamberlain is 侍従長 as noted in the Terminology page. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 05:48, 18 October 2012 (CDT)

Sorry, I did not know about "god is only capitalized when referring to the Abrahamic deity of Christianity". I thought that proper nouns were supposed to be capitalized. However, I saw that you reversed some of my other edits; I just noticed some small errors like realized, analyzing, and syncretized are spelled with a z not an s. Also, honorable, color, and a few more words had a u in the spelling that should not be there. I just wanted to help proofread and contribute to this wonderful site. Please let me know of anything else in the future. --[[Kohaku_sora]]

:Gods and goddesses are common nouns, not proper nouns. And no, miko is not a proper noun either, it's just a common noun like priestess. Hime-Miko, on the other hand, is a title. Given that I don't have time to look at every single change, I'd rather keep minor American/British spelling inconsistencies (which are not exactly errors per se) than have something blatantly incorrect. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 17:52, 3 February 2013 (CST)

I feel like I can't tell you enough about how grateful I am for your translations. I am certainly grateful for each section that you complete. Thank you for spending your time to do these translations. It is a honor to read your work [[User:Tasear|Tasear]]

Hello, I've seen an edit you've made recently, and I want to confirm this, so I won't make this mistake myself. In this recent edit, "Though, I kind of doubt it." is changed back to "Though I kind of doubt it." 'Though', as I've learnt, can be used either as a conjunction or an adverb. When it functions as a conjunction, it should be connected to the previous sentence with a comma, for example: "I know what you mean, though I'm skeptical of the usage"; when it functions as an adverb, a comma after 'though' should be added like any other adverb, for example: "Though, I'm skeptical of the usage" or "I'm skeptical of the usage, though", in which the latter seems more common. In your edit, I believe you want the 'though' in your sentence to function as a conjunction instead of an adverb; however, when the sentence is not connected to the previous sentence (where I see it's rather difficult to do so), it becomes a fragmented sentence. Fragments can stand in modern writings, but I believe refraining from fragments and aiming for complete sentences are what one should pursue.

To reiterate myself, I don't mean to charge into your project or translation, I just want to confirm the usage of some words, as I'm seeing a lot of mistakes in my own stuff. and I'm also trying to improve myself as well. - Pudding321

:For that particular sentence, I thought of it as a verbal afterthought that one might append to the previously spoken sentence. I suppose preceding it with a dash or ellipsis would be preferable. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 21:07, 22 February 2013 (CST)

Does Short story 6 have illustrations or not? right now it's just a word (not a link). If there no illustrations, shouldn't we get rid of it, and if there are add a link?--[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] ([[User talk:Saganatsu|talk]]) 15:00, 16 May 2013 (CDT)

:Like all the other side stories, SS6 is decorated with a few cute little drawings (repeated from other stories/volumes). As you can see from the other SS, these illustrations are quite inconsequential although people are welcome to add them in if they want to take the effort. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 18:20, 16 May 2013 (CDT)

hello! since i am currently reading the volume, I will do those minor edits. But i will not touch too much on it. If its ok with you. - [[User:Rukiabankai|Rukiabankai]] ([[User talk:Rukiabankai|talk]]) 01:32, 15 June 2013 (CDT)

"Without barely" has some Google hits, but relatively few (for comparison, "with barely" has about 100 times as many). Very few of those look like they'd be from any kind of edited text. The expression is weird given the ordinary meanings of "without" and "barely". In the Campione text, "barely stopping" seems OK since did in fact stop at the places at least briefly, for longer than if he had been simply passing through them. [[Special:Contributions/80.223.220.209|80.223.220.209]] 08:34, 14 June 2013 (CDT)

:No, Godou's point is that he never made any significant stops. Being stationary because he is doing something like waiting for a flight at the airport or crossing the street would not count as stopping for a visit. The point is: He didn't make any stops. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 11:07, 14 June 2013 (CDT)

Whoops, seems like I was pretty tired when I made those 2 edits for the BR SS 3 which were wrong. Anyways, thanks for correcting them. Please do look through the rest and tell me if there is anything thing else that needs to be changed.

On that note, I noticed that volume 1 has Shizuka calling Godou "Onii-san", but your translations have it as "Brother". I think it would probably be better to standardize it across the volumes, so may I know which is the one that the translators have decided on?

Thanks. [[User:Royaloyalz|Royaloyalz]] ([[User talk:Royaloyalz|talk]]) 21:41, 15 June 2013 (CDT)

:Shizuka actually calls Godou "Onii-chan." Yeah, Volume 1 has a fair number of standardization issues because it had multiple translators, it was the first volume translated (fewer standards/conventions established), and it was translated from Chinese (so honorifics come from guesswork) with little (if any) crosschecking with the JP. I didn't start referencing the JP version until V3 so there might be some of those issues in V2 as well. Please change it to Onii-chan when Shizuka is addressing Godou.

:Since you're starting from the beginning, could you help edit all the double hyphens(--) to dashes(—)? Dashes should have no spaces before or after. The only exceptions are situations like: "Abcd xyz. —Kjlm..." where the dash follows a period, exclamation mark or question mark (which I don't think occurs very often in Campione anyway).

:Also, there's one language quirk that needs to be fixed. In eastern languages, one would often name the person you are talking to in a 3rd person manner, but that should be eliminated in English. Example: "I am surprised by Onii-chan's earnest diligence." --> "I am surprised by your earnest diligence, Onii-chan."

:Thanks! --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 22:10, 15 June 2013 (CDT)

Yup no problems, I will take those into account. However, I may miss out those 3rd person references, since I tend to like keeping stuff as "Japanese" as possible. I will try to change all those that I do take note of, but can't promise much for you here haha. --[[User:Royaloyalz|Royaloyalz]] ([[User talk:Royaloyalz|talk]]) 00:27, 16 June 2013 (CDT)

====Links====
In response to "someone is scared that people make mistakes when creating pages", that's not the main point. It's ''good habit'' to link everything of note.

Granted, an edit just to redlink just a single item borders on "useless". On the other hand, undoing that action is even further useless, particularly if some does end up making that page; this was the reasoning behind my first undo. -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 22:59, 17 May 2013 (CDT)

Yes, and undo-ing the undo is even more productive? How hard is it to create links when they are actually needed?

Link everything of note? So in your view, a project should create red links for every single chapter for every volume published, regardless of translation progress?

If links are needed, translators will create them on their own. Simple as that. Should they require assistance, they'll ask for it. Thank you very much. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 23:18, 17 May 2013 (CDT)

:Granted, undoing the undo ''was'' even less productive in terms of the work done. (Especially if it developed into a revert war.) What it ''was'' meant to do, however, was to convey my opinion: "There no point doing this undo, since the initial edit has a weak but very legitimate reason behind it, while the undo didn't". Hopefully I've had better luck there.

:The second point is subjective to every person, but yes, if it was up to me, I'd rather create red links for every single chapter. On wikis, consider that there are also the [[Special:WantedPages]] page that represents which pages are needed the most, and every red link contributes to the accuracy of that list. Of course, this doesn't apply as much to ''this'' wiki, but like I said: good habits. Besides, red links can be annoying to the eye. I tend to think that has a positive correlation with prompting people to create the page. No links are just too ignorable, in that regard.

:It's up to how you take care of your pages. My only purpose was to point out and question the more eyebrow-raising actions. -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 00:24, 18 May 2013 (CDT)

:EDIT: Oh I knew I forgot to say something. I saw your edits to [[User talk:Kadi]]'s page, so here's a comment that would've dissuaded me: "I don't want to." (Or something along those lines that sounds smarter than what I came up with at the moment.)

:Really, I only spoke up because I thought your reasoning was faulty. If you take it out of the realm of logic, I can't exactly argue against authority. At the very least I'd have to take it to the talk pages first, if that was the case. Not saying I would or am going to, though. -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 00:38, 18 May 2013 (CDT)

Thanks alot for translating vol 14.

===High School DxD===
r u still translating hs dxd?

:Yes, as stated [[User:Zzhk|on the user page]], I am currently working on Volume 9. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 21:15, 13 May 2012 (CDT)

I wanna know if you´ll continue with volume 9????

:Life.1 is done --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 08:29, 2 July 2012 (CDT)

You absolutely rule man. Thanx for Vol 9 XD

I've posted a suggestion, not sure if you've seen it. [[Talk:High School DxD:Volume 9 Life 4|Talk Page]] --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 21:23, 22 August 2012 (CDT)

:Thanks for the input. Yeah, I've read it but I think the entire paragraph needs to be restructured to make the meaning clearer. I'll think about it later. Of course, anyone is free to provide suggestions in the mean time. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 05:14, 23 August 2012 (CDT)

===CubexCursedxCurious===
Just curious, but will you be translating this novel from time to time? I'm asking because you finished Volume 1 cahpter 2 before. - Cataccountant

:Maybe. I'll see once I finish Campione V13. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 02:02, 26 December 2012 (CST)

Thanks for continuing the novel's translation. I've been interested in the story ever since I saw the anime. - Cataccountant

Big thx for translating C3 [[User:Castor212|Castor212]] ([[User talk:Castor212|talk]]) 11:28, 14 January 2013 (CST)

Thanks for translating Zzhk and you might want to add yourself to the [[CubexCursedxCurious:Registration_Page|registration page]]. --[[User:Bilagaana|Bilagaana]] ([[User talk:Bilagaana|talk]]) 14:21, 15 January 2013 (CST)

I take it that you're continuing C3, in that case i'll work on the raws, at the basic level for now (typesets somewhere in the future). --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk|talk]]) 09:20, 26 January 2013 (CST)

Hi man!! Thanks for translating C3 :), Good luck!

Hello Zzhk, I noticed that there are currently no editors for C3. If you wanted, I could edit any future volumes that you are planning on translating. Thanks for all the translating you do. -- [[User:Kory|Kory]] ([[User talk:Kory|talk]]) 12:54, 28 April 2013 (CDT)

:Sure, go ahead. Your edits have been appropriate so far. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 04:21, 29 April 2013 (CDT)

Nikaidou Kururi <- wasn't she "Kukuri" (she had the same name as her weapon, a kukri) --[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 06:16, 30 January 2014 (CST)

:It's always been Kururi (二階堂クルリ = Nikaidou Kururi). It was noted in-story that her name was ''similar'' but not identical to the word "kukri." --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 07:28, 30 January 2014 (CST)

Interested in helping as an editor for CubedxCursedxCurious. Let me know if it's ok if I can help. [[User:Crosschan|Crosschan]] 06:34, 10 June 2014 (EST)

Hi just wondering if you were ever going to finish translating it... just finished 14 and was hoping you might be willing to keep working on it.

:Unfortunately, the Chinese version published by Kadokawa Taiwan is only up to Volume 14 with no signs of V15 coming in July or August. There's nothing I can do except wait in the mean time. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 21:22, 17 July 2014 (CDT)

::Latest update: Kadokawa Taiwan will be releasing C3 V15 in September. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 02:59, 20 July 2014 (CDT)

Hi, I just wanted to give my thanks for all your hard work in translating this series.

:You're welcome, glad you enjoyed the series. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 19:28, 16 March 2015 (CDT)

Hello, just was a little curious on what was meant to be conveyed in this line in volume 16 chapter 3:
What have my creations done? What did they represent? When I became old and authority, wealth and fame were no longer useful, I finally understood.
Is he saying that after he became old, authority, wealth and fame were no longer useful? or something more along the lines of after he became old and powerful, wealth and fame were no longer useful?
I'm just gonna change it to what I think fits but can you please look it over later since you can actually translate and I'm just guessing, thanks [[User:DarkeKyuubi|DarkeKyuubi]] ([[User talk:DarkeKyuubi|talk]]) 13:44, 26 March 2015 (CDT)

Thanks for the great translation! Finally read the finale and I actually liked how it all ended. Let me know if there are any other sections you want me to edit but generally your translation quality is amazing so I'm just mostly finding typos. [[User:DarkeKyuubi|DarkeKyuubi]] ([[User talk:DarkeKyuubi|talk]]) 13:09, 27 March 2015 (CDT)

===Rollback===

Sorry, was an accident. Probably clicked on the wrong place with my iPod touch at some moment. [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 10:58, 2 July 2012 (CDT)

:No worries. It was too strange not to have been an accident. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 11:10, 2 July 2012 (CDT)

===Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance===
Hi zzhk. In need of your suggestion here. Restia is called more as a "Darkness spirit girl" when referred to. However, the chapter name on the main page for vol 4 ch 7 is "girl of the dark spirit" (as given by....Florza I think). The word to word meaning is "Darkness spirit girl" but since such was mentioned as a chapter name I didn't use it. Though I am more comfortable with using the "Darkness..." Any say on this? ----[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 01:57, 3 February 2013 (CST)

:The original 闇精霊の少女 basically means "the girl who is the darkness spirit." I use "darkness spirit girl" because anything longer would be too unwieldy to repeat constantly.

:"Girl of the Dark Spirit" is a very literal but ambiguous choice because it could also mean a girl belonging to the dark spirit, or a girl who possesses the dark spirit.

:I'd say modify the chapter title for sure. Though as a title, it doesn't need to be identical to what keeps repeating in the text. But definitely, "Girl of the Dark Spirit" should be changed to something clearer. Of course, you should also ask KuroiHikari for ideas too. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 02:45, 3 February 2013 (CST)

Do you intend to continue this series ? [[User:trung-t-rung|trung-t-rung]] 7 February 2013

:Maybe when the next Taiwanese official version comes out, which should be the end of February. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 21:14, 6 February 2013 (CST)

Damn your translating blade dance fast :D if only volume 4 was free for you as well thank you for the hard work. -[41.135.73.211] 07:48, 10 February 2013

So sorry about that.. misread that part. --[[User:Blood|Blood]] ([[User talk:Blood|talk]]) 01:44, 20 February 2013 (CST)

Just here to ask if you will be focusing on STnBD for the entirety of volume 7? I'm skipping up to 8 with that assumption, but I really want to see 7. --[[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] ([[User talk:Mizuho|talk]]) 18:04, 21 February 2013 (CST)

:Good to know that you won't be wasting time on duplicate efforts. I intend to finish what I started, so Volume 7 should be completed some time next week. Since I'll be going away on a business trip, the final update should be posted either before Thursday or on Sunday. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 21:18, 21 February 2013 (CST)

Yay!, chapter 8 is up. Great work Zzhk. :3 [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 13:37, 2 March 2013 (CST)

Hello again, zzhk. Thank you for the latest chapter parts. I have a few doubts regarding names:

*Is it proper to write Greyworth Ciel Mais or Greyworth CielMais?
* For her, we were using Academy Director before 'then Academy Principle (not that they are different, but...)

That's all from me. Thanks --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 22:36, 8 March 2013 (CST)

:It's one word in the furigana (シエルマイス) but I guess just split it into two words according to the Terminology page.
:Yeah, go ahead and change it to Director. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 00:00, 9 March 2013 (CST)

Thank you for volume 9, so are you going to translate vol 10 now? Or help mizuho to translate vol 8?

:no,now he should be looking after campione vol.13,he's started but has yet to finish:of course,he's free to do as he please(perhaps will he be taking a more than deserved rest?). etheir way is fine with me:i prefer campione's girls to Stnbd's but kamito to godou,so do as you wish,Zzhk-sama.

:If mizuho gives up, sure, I'll finish off V8. Otherwise, I have no intention of displacing translators from their registered volumes.-[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 20:35, 15 March 2013 (CDT)

hey Zzhk,Thanks for v9, Are you also going to do volume 10? I mean if you are waiting for campione! volume 12 completion,I think it will take time,which will is more then enough to complete V10 with your lightning fast speed
Thanks :D

:I'll need to wait for the Chinese fan translations first. Also, it'd depend on how much of V10 Kuroi_Hikari wants to do. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 10:56, 16 March 2013 (CDT)

Thank you for registering/starting on vol 10 of STnBD zzhk

OMG, Zzhk, you, sir, are unbelievably fast, and we all truly appreciate your rapid translation speed. Thanks again. -[[User:GodAtom028|GodAtom028]]

So zzhk, are you going to take a rest or continue on campione?

Does anyone know when the 11th volume for StnBD will be released?

:No news yet, currently. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 00:23, 15 April 2013 (CDT)

::Thanks a lot, but damn!! I can't freakin' wait. The tension is unbearable!! -[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] 14:51, 18 April 2013

Btw, What does it mean by: "April 17, 2013: Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance Project is caught up"?
:Translations are caught up to published volumes. Isn't that obvious? -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 05:18, 19 April 2013 (CDT)
I guessed that possibility but I just wanted to confirm, I'm rather bad at at guessing things so I wanted to be sure.

Any news yet? --[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]]

:According to the publisher's site, Volume 11 of Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance is set to be released on June 25, 2013. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 19:56, 5 May 2013 (CDT)

As always thank you for your continued blazing fast translating :). [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 12:40, 8 August 2013 (CDT)

Hi. I am interested in working on an English-to-Vietnamese translation of Seirei and I am currently working on the 7th chapter of vol 1 plus making some changes to the Vietnamese page of the project. Since the previous translator quitted for over 16 months, may I reformat the main page to remove a lot of content that seem to be out of place now? And how do I protect a page? Thank you in advance. --[[User:Doomlord|Doomlord]] ([[User talk:Doomlord#top|talk]])

Reformat the main page of the Vietnamese version? Go ahead, it's a wiki after all. Protection can only be set by wiki supervisors. What level of protection do you need and for which page(s)? --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 09:26, 17 July 2013 (CDT)

:Alright thanks. Could you tell me what are the levels of protection? I need some insight first. I am editing the main page right now and I think I will need to get it protected once I am done. --[[User:Doomlord|Doomlord]] ([[User talk:Doomlord|talk]]) 07:03, 18 July 2013 (CDT)

:[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] finished implementing the protection for me so I guess you won't need to do it anymore. Thanks anyways :) --[[User:Doomlord|Doomlord]] ([[User talk:Doomlord|talk]]) 07:36, 18 July 2013 (CDT)

Just want to say, thanks for the blazing fast translation of volume 12! Really appreciate your work!

Thanks for Translating this Series. Will you also be translating the latest Side Story of this series? [[User:Navazishmh|Navazishmh]] ([[User talk:Navazishmh|talk]]) 06:23, 2 January 2014 (CST)

:You mean the special bonus story that accompanied the Taiwanese version of Volume 11? Maybe, but not with any urgency. It's just a really short story about Kamito, Claire and Est making a quick visit to real world Taipei, probably meant as a tribute to fans from Taiwan. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 04:40, 5 January 2014 (CST)

::Actually, someone did it [http://www.facebook.com/notes/raphael-tan/taipei-city-no-blade-dance-seirei-tsukai-no-blade-dance-special-edition-/722511574435143 on Facebook already] --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 00:16, 7 February 2014 (CST)

Hello there, just wondering is Claire elemental waffe Flame Blaze or Hell Blaze? Because in Volume 1 Chapter 6 Part 2 there is mentioned of Flame Blaze. So wanted to clarify.
At the same time as her voice, a blazing flame illuminated the night sky red.
Claire wielded Scarlet's elemental waffe — «Flame Blaze».
The flame slash mowed down all the attacking blades of the wind in an arc—

:Claire's elemental waffe is always Flametongue. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 00:43, 13 May 2014 (CDT)

Hy, I'm considering making a German translation for Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance, so I'm asking you if you would allow it. (Cause it's mentioned in the Guidelines to ask someone from the English translation team). So, I hope that you will allow it! [[User:Firestar222|Firestar222]]

:Go ahead. I didn't translate V1-5 or V8 so I can't vouch for the accuracy of chapters marked "TLC required" but feel free to ask if any line doesn't make sense. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 04:57, 4 June 2014 (CDT)

==== Audio Novel Project ====

(Sorry, Im not sure if this is the second time I've posted this message or the original was deleted)
First of all thanks for Translating Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance.

Second of all I am apart of the Audio Novel Projects The result of discussions between myself and some other enthusiasts in the forums, and what we aim to do is create audiobooks of translation scripts done by contributors. However, due to recent discussion, we've come to the conclusion that it is best to ask permission from the translators themselves, if their scripts can be used as Audio Novel bases, because of the section in the Translation Common Agreement that states that all translations belong to their respective translators.

Therefore, as respectfully as possible, I'd like to request permission to use your translation of Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance as a script as such.
[[User:SilentZephyr|SilentZephyr]] ([[User talk:SilentZephyr|talk]]) 09:15, 8 August 2014 (CDT)

:Sure, go ahead. Good luck! --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 09:44, 8 August 2014 (CDT)

:Thanks so much, STnBD is one of my favorite LN to read [[User:SilentZephyr|SilentZephyr]] ([[User talk:SilentZephyr|talk]]) 11:44, 8 August 2014 (CDT)

===Silver Cross and Draculea===
Thank you for begin translations on the The Silver Cross and Draculea LN. I appreciate it.
but why not translate from volume 1 chapter 3, I don't think ArchmageXin already translate it --[[User:D4rkfl4sh|D4rkfl4sh]] 00:31, 5 January 2013 (CDT)

As ArchmageXin once posted in a forum:
If any translator want to step in, I will be happy to "match" the length of how much they contribute with my own,
but otherwise, I will go on break for a few months so I can deal with other things.
I'm simply giving him some encouragement to realize the "win-win" situation he envisioned.-[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 19:24, 4 January 2013 (CST)

i see, sorry i don't look at the forum

Oh, didn't realize it. Will change accordingly in short time. Also, should the tense be in past or present? From what I have understood till now, there's only distinction between past and present 'form' with no reference to future for the language. And I have already done some edits which I feel are sometimes wrong when trying to change everything to present tense. Thanks --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 23:06, 4 January 2013 (CST)

Hey '''Zzhk''' would you think about finishing off the last 3 chapters of volume 1 after your finished with Blade Dance? I know your buzy with other translations and life but it'd be much appreciated since that teaser is chewing at my soul :D. [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 15:36, 28 February 2013 (CST)

:I have no wish of displacing other translators in their own volumes, so probably Volume 1 really isn't a priority. Besides, as a light-hearted love comedy, you don't really need to know every single detail in Volume 1's plot. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 02:33, 3 March 2013 (CST)

Hi, i'm chronus79, a member of team Sonako
This series is interesting, so i thinking about translate it in to Vietnamese.
Will you give me the permission to do that?
If yes, please tell me if there are anything else that need to do besides the link back here and credit.
One more thing, how can I contact with ArchmageXin? I think I need permission for vol 1 too.[[User:Chronus79|Chronus79]] ([[User talk:Chronus79|talk]]) 03:35, 28 May 2013 (CDT)

:Sure, go ahead... Although Vol 1 has some serious lapses in accuracy on occasion, so I would recommend translating it from Japanese directly. You can contact ArchmageXin on his talk page although he might be a little busy in real life at the moment. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 09:14, 28 May 2013 (CDT)

::Thanks, but i don't know Japanese, self-studying now. I guess I will use Translate Aggregator and ORC programs for now. Hope i will able to do it someday.[[User:Chronus79|Chronus79]] ([[User talk:Chronus79|talk]]) 09:52, 28 May 2013 (CDT)

Can you summary the main content of volume 1? I think I can't read volume 2 without knowing anything.[[User:Hunter|Hunter]] ([[User talk:Hunter|talk]]) 07:21, 30 June 2013 (CDT)

:You should ask ArchmageXin to see if he wants to summarize the volume he's working on. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 19:29, 30 June 2013 (CDT)

Like chronus79, I also want to translate this LN into Vietnamese. But I can't contact him by e-mail, can you give me the permission too? [[User:Hunter|Hunter]] ([[User talk:Hunter|talk]]) 23:51, 8 July 2013 (CDT)

:It's a nice act of courtesy, but you don't really need permission to translate a fan translation. If you're really sure you want to translate ArchmageXin's work, go ahead and just acknowledge him in the credits. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 00:11, 9 July 2013 (CDT)

Since Par74583 and 203.218.214.15 seem to have taken over the translation of chapters 2 and 3 of volume 1, ArchmageXin has stepped back. Do you plan to do chapters 4 and 6 in his stead?--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 14:18, 19 July 2013 (CDT)

:Since no one has registered those chapters anyway, I'll just let people do whatever they want. I expect Par74583 will probably continue onto Chapter 4. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 18:41, 19 July 2013 (CDT)

BTW sir will you continue to translate volume 4 of this series??

:Probably, but the Chinese fan translations aren't out yet. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 02:28, 15 August 2013 (CDT)

Yay, new chapter. Glad to see that you are still translating this series. Thanks for the hard work!

I just wanted to say thanks for the recent release of silver cross. I enjoyed reading it and appreciate the work you put in to making it possible for all of us without your skill. --mathes

If viable, I want to request authorization for taking over the translations for the 5th Volume. --[[User:Kouen no Ten|Kouen no Ten]]

:Sure, go ahead, but if you intend to do the whole volume, I suggest posting the chapters in order rather than the ending first. In fact, since the Chinese fan translation does take a while (typically 2-4 weeks per chapter), I don't mind if you take over Volume 4 from Chapter 4. By the way, you can sign with a timestamp by typing <nowiki>~~~~</nowiki> (4 tildes). --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 16:48, 23 November 2013 (CST)

::Thank you very much, and yes, I will keep that in mind. I am going to be working on Strike The Blood too, so I'll be working on them simultaneously, one chapter of Strike The Blood followed by one of Silver Cross and Draculea. Just figured out that wiki actucaly has a tool for this ^_^ --[[User:Kouen no Ten|Kouen no Ten]] ([[User talk:Kouen no Ten|talk]]) 23:13, 23 November 2013 (CST)

Thank you for your work on this light novel. You shall be missed. [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 13:16, 25 November 2013 (CST)

:There's really nothing to miss. Since [[User:Kouen no Ten|Kouen no Ten]] is translating directly from Japanese, look forward to the Silver Cross series getting wrapped up soon. Waiting for the Chinese version to finish would probably take until April next year. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 17:02, 25 November 2013 (CST)

Hello...first i want to say thanks for all your translation in this and other LN like cube, campione....sorry if i upset you, i just want to ask, will you translate the final volume? Since kouen seems to be angry about mageslayer take over the work without notifying him, and mageslayer doesnt seem to have any intention to translate vol 5 ( no registration, no words)..thx....once again, sorry if i upset you with this question....

:There's no Chinese version out yet, so I have nothing to translate even if I wanted to do Volume 5. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 06:34, 2 February 2014 (CST)

Zzhk do u know who is trasnlating the 5th volume? I'm waiting the 2nd Cap for a while but isn't out... the cinese version is out maybe ?
[[User:FaintSmile|FaintSmile]] 20:24, 26 April 2014

:Nope, the Chinese fan translator announced a temporary hiatus back in February, promising new updates every 2 months from then on, but there's nothing so far. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 20:30, 27 April 2014 (CDT)

So last thing, do you know who have translate the Vol5 Cap1 and ask him if he intends to continue? in case do you know someone who can translate it? so few chapters to the end.... T_T [[User:FaintSmile|FaintSmile]] 14:00, 6 May 2014

Hey Zzhk, out of curiousity, say that the Chinese translations for volume 5 are released, would you consider translating volume 5? Cheers. --[[User:Aurst|Aurst]] ([[User talk:Aurst|talk]]) 21:05, 10 May 2014 (CDT)

:Sure, if no else does it. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 21:34, 10 May 2014 (CDT)

Hello, I'm from Vietnamese translation team of this project ( although I haven't release any chapter yet :) ). I now have color illustrations of volume 1 and 2 redrawed, so can you translate the sentences on those page ( pls note it from which chapter if you don't mind )? I will type them, and if you want to use other font, pls send me then I will fix it! Here is the example https://www.dropbox.com/s/3i1vht62gtwciu5/SCaD2.JPG --[[User:Hunter|Hunter]] ([[User talk:Hunter|talk]]) 01:46, 26 May 2014 (CDT)

:Feel free to upload a separate Vietnamese version (using a different filename), but don't replace the original. I don't think it's that important for text in images to be translated into English, and it's helpful for other languages to have the original source intact.

:I didn't translate Volume 1 so I'm not going to hunt down whatever variant someone used. Anyway, for [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=File:Draculea_v01_003-004.jpeg this one], going from left to right:

Kariya Eruru: "Please watch your tone of voice. Given your stupidity, it is hard to believe that you and I are of similar age."

Rushella Dahm Draculea: "If you'll agree to offer yourself to me, I promise to guarantee the safety of those around you. What do you say?"

Sudou Mei: "Do know that I fell in love with you at first sight. You should feel honored❤"

:Volume 2 illustration[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=File:Draculea_V02_-_Color_02.jpg]:

???: "Vampire and your ilk, scram and begone from this school." (Chapter 6)

--[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 04:55, 4 June 2014 (CDT)

::OK thank you! I need to fix those page a little bit, I will send you the pics as soon as they are finished ( because I don't know how to upload :"> ). Anyway, do you think I should find and use the contents of volume 1? You know, it will be more synchronous, although there are some differences. I think they are:

"I am on a separate level from trash humans like you. Your stupidity fails to see that you are the same age as me" ( chapter 4 )

"If you are willing to sacrifice your body to me, I will guarantee the safety of other people around you. How is that?" ( chapter 2 )

"It’s love at first sight, you should be honored." ( chapter 2 )
[[User:Hunter|Hunter]] ([[User talk:Hunter|talk]]) 05:55, 5 June 2014 (CDT)

Here is volume 1: [https://www.dropbox.com/s/4lu9rjw1zw5dsr4/SCaD%2001v1.JPG your translation] and [https://www.dropbox.com/s/4cg9ehhja63xufx/SCaD%2001v2.JPG volume 1 content]. You can use 1 of them!
volume 2: [https://www.dropbox.com/s/joh85audsohsh26/SCaD%2002.jpg]
Sorry, I intend to fix a little but it seems my editor remains offline =_= so they are all that I can do... I updated the image volume 2 and 1 ( using the content version ) if you want to fix, pls do![[User:Hunter|Hunter]] ([[User talk:Hunter|talk]]) 06:47, 10 June 2014 (CDT)

===About the Bot===
The bot goes through a list that is created and maintained by [[User:Cloudii|Cloudii]] and a few selected individuals.

There is not much I can do unless the document itself is changed. I will talk to him once more.

But I would like to ask you to write on his talk page about this small... inconsistency ?

This is the first run of the bot and the next round is scheduled to be next month around this day. {{User:Simon/Signature}}

: There, found and fixed. Gonna see for a nicer method... The Template tags were ok, but the template was missing a few things.
: Ain't gonna complain because that was partly an error on my side, but next time wait a bit. I do check if it gone right.
: Now off to hunt someone down.{{User:Simon/Signature}}

===Tate no Yuusha no Nariagari===

I would like to bring to your attention the fact that the Web Novel has not been licensed for publication, just the light novel and the manga. As the Web Novel is both free of potential DMCA notices and substantially different from the content of the licensed work, it does not need to be removed from Baka-Tsuki. - Concerned Anon, April 2nd, 2015, at 2:38pm EST

User talk:DarkeKyuubi

2015-06-02T03:22:12Z

DarkeKyuubi:

==General==

Please leave any general/miscellaneous comments here and any stuff regarding projects I'm working on under their respective heading, thanks :D

 

==[[Date A Live]]==

 

==[[CubexCursedxCurious|Cube x Cursed x Curious]]==
Completed 
 

==[[My Maid is a Formless Entity]]==
Dead?

Not sure, the translator hasn't been active as of late. Hopefully he/she ends up coming back but all translators work on their own schedule. [[User:DarkeKyuubi|DarkeKyuubi]] ([[User talk:DarkeKyuubi#top|talk]]) 09:25, 1 June 2015 (CDT)

 

==[[Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo]]==
Stalled 
Really not sure if this LN is still being translated. It's been put on the back burner for me [[User:DarkeKyuubi|DarkeKyuubi]] ([[User talk:DarkeKyuubi#top|talk]]) 17:36, 17 February 2015 (CST)

 

==[[Shiinamachi-senpai's Safe Day]]==

 

==[[Silver Cross and Draculea]]==
Completed
 

==[[Tate no Yuusha no Nariagari]]==
Abandoned 
Most of the translations are hosted so I've kinda dropped out of the editing scene. If anyone needs help feel free to contact me. [[User:DarkeKyuubi|DarkeKyuubi]] ([[User talk:DarkeKyuubi#top|talk]]) 13:52, 26 March 2015 (CDT)

User talk:DarkeKyuubi

2015-06-01T14:26:09Z

DarkeKyuubi: /* Tate no Yuusha no Nariagari */

==General==

Please leave any general/miscellaneous comments here and any stuff regarding projects I'm working on under their respective heading, thanks :D

 

==[[Date A Live]]==

 

==[[CubexCursedxCurious|Cube x Cursed x Curious]]==
Completed 
 

==[[My Maid is a Formless Entity]]==

 
Dead?

Not sure, the translator hasn't been active as of late. Hopefully he/she ends up coming back but all translators work on their own schedule. [[User:DarkeKyuubi|DarkeKyuubi]] ([[User talk:DarkeKyuubi#top|talk]]) 09:25, 1 June 2015 (CDT)

==[[Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo]]==
Stalled 
Really not sure if this LN is still being translated. It's been put on the back burner for me [[User:DarkeKyuubi|DarkeKyuubi]] ([[User talk:DarkeKyuubi#top|talk]]) 17:36, 17 February 2015 (CST)

 

==[[Shiinamachi-senpai's Safe Day]]==

 

==[[Silver Cross and Draculea]]==
Completed
 

==[[Tate no Yuusha no Nariagari]]==
Abandoned 
Most of the translations are hosted so I've kinda dropped out of the editing scene. If anyone needs help feel free to contact me. [[User:DarkeKyuubi|DarkeKyuubi]] ([[User talk:DarkeKyuubi#top|talk]]) 13:52, 26 March 2015 (CDT)

User talk:DarkeKyuubi

2015-06-01T14:25:27Z

DarkeKyuubi: /* My Maid is a Formless Entity */

==General==

Please leave any general/miscellaneous comments here and any stuff regarding projects I'm working on under their respective heading, thanks :D

 

==[[Date A Live]]==

 

==[[CubexCursedxCurious|Cube x Cursed x Curious]]==
Completed 
 

==[[My Maid is a Formless Entity]]==

 
Dead?

Not sure, the translator hasn't been active as of late. Hopefully he/she ends up coming back but all translators work on their own schedule. [[User:DarkeKyuubi|DarkeKyuubi]] ([[User talk:DarkeKyuubi#top|talk]]) 09:25, 1 June 2015 (CDT)

==[[Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo]]==
Stalled 
Really not sure if this LN is still being translated. It's been put on the back burner for me [[User:DarkeKyuubi|DarkeKyuubi]] ([[User talk:DarkeKyuubi#top|talk]]) 17:36, 17 February 2015 (CST)

 

==[[Shiinamachi-senpai's Safe Day]]==

 

==[[Silver Cross and Draculea]]==
Completed
 

==[[Tate no Yuusha no Nariagari]]==
Abandoned 
Most of the translations are hosted so I've kinda dropped out of the editing scene since I only edit stuff on B-T. If anyone needs help feel free to contact me. [[User:DarkeKyuubi|DarkeKyuubi]] ([[User talk:DarkeKyuubi#top|talk]]) 13:52, 26 March 2015 (CDT)

User talk:DarkeKyuubi

2015-05-03T23:47:26Z

DarkeKyuubi:

==General==

Please leave any general/miscellaneous comments here and any stuff regarding projects I'm working on under their respective heading, thanks :D

 

==[[Date A Live]]==

 

==[[CubexCursedxCurious|Cube x Cursed x Curious]]==
Completed 
 

==[[My Maid is a Formless Entity]]==

 

==[[Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo]]==
Stalled 
Really not sure if this LN is still being translated. It's been put on the back burner for me [[User:DarkeKyuubi|DarkeKyuubi]] ([[User talk:DarkeKyuubi#top|talk]]) 17:36, 17 February 2015 (CST)

 

==[[Shiinamachi-senpai's Safe Day]]==

 

==[[Silver Cross and Draculea]]==
Completed
 

==[[Tate no Yuusha no Nariagari]]==
Abandoned 
Most of the translations are hosted so I've kinda dropped out of the editing scene since I only edit stuff on B-T. If anyone needs help feel free to contact me. [[User:DarkeKyuubi|DarkeKyuubi]] ([[User talk:DarkeKyuubi#top|talk]]) 13:52, 26 March 2015 (CDT)

User:DarkeKyuubi

2015-03-27T18:10:59Z

DarkeKyuubi:

User talk:Zzhk

2015-03-27T18:09:16Z

DarkeKyuubi: /* Cube x Cursed x Curious */

==Recent==

===General===

Thank you for translating Leviathan of the Covenant.I hope you won't abandon it.

could you please translate tasogare iro no uta tsukai.its a great ln but unfortunately the translators are missing since october last year.

:Sorry to disappoint you all, but I'm currently not taking any project suggestions. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 18:40, 10 April 2013 (CDT)

hi...first of all i want to thak yo for all of your translation, like for campione, cxcxc, silver cross, for me and other that dont read moon rune it a godsend to be able LN...anyway....may i suggest a LN to pick up? since you like campione, i wonder if you also like strike the blood since its pretty similar, i have watched the anime, its quite good, even though many said many thing have been butchered from the anime...thx...please consider it...

Zzhk if you consider take project again can you try and give some love translate Hyouketsu Kyoukai no Eden ,which already completed and you can translate in your own pace,hope you consider Hyouketsu. [[User:Yasew|Yasew]] ([[User talk:Yasew|talk]]) 22:35, 03 Mei 2014 (CDT)

First off, thanks for the TL's of STnBD and Campione. I enjoy both. Once you finish your current projects, and if you are thinking of taking on a new project afterwards, please consider Hataraku Maou-sama or Hyouketsu Kyoukai no Eden. --[[User:AnimeFan9001|AnimeFan9001]] ([[User talk:AnimeFan9001|talk]]) 22:51, 14 May 2014 (CDT)

hi man thx for the amazing translations "There's really not much to say. I hope my work speaks for itself." yeah you can bet it does, hope you are enjoyng your vacations (im guessing you are because you are kinda MIA and in your page there is none "in preogress") anyway, hope you reintegrate after a good rest and finish C3 so i can read it complete (i actually havent read it, didnt really thinks it is going to be interesting but since you are translating it, it should be worth)
P.D. sorry for the bad english -.- still learning --[[User:renextronex|renextronex]] ([[User talk:renextronex|talk]]) 05/22/2014

a lot for september eh? what will you do first? [[User:renextronex|renextronex]] ([[User talk:renextronex|talk]]) 08/12/2014

Hi! Thank you so much for the amazing translations. I know you don't take suggestions, but I'll give one anyways in hope your attitude has changed in the last year. Try reading Mokushiroku Arisu. Even if you don't decide to help translate it, the plot should be an extremely enjoyable read. [[User:Futon Lord|Futon Lord]] ([[User talk:Futon Lord|talk]]) 10/5/2014

Hi, thanks for translating blade dance. I would like to ask a favour, on the shinmai maou Feedback forum some one posted a Chinese --> English translation of the V3 prologue, could you give feedback on how well it was translated? [[User:Lifeman120|Lifeman120]] ([[User talk:lifeman120|talk]]) 03/25/2015

===Campione===
I would like to be the first one to say thats for continuing on the next volume. I love your work. --[[User:Tasear|Tasear]] ([[User talk:Tasear|talk]]) 04:35, 20 January 2014 (CST)

Hi again zzhk!! 
I was reading vol 14 ch 3 where I found this:
"It'd be wonderful if it were limited to that. But no, in addition to that place, even more worlds can be reached. More than anyone else,
Aisha-neesan is the most troublesome Campione among the seven."

Could 'seven' here mean that Raffaello considers Godou as not-so-explosive as compared to others, or is it 'rest of the seven', or just a typo :P ? Thanks --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 07:59, 25 June 2013 (CDT)

:It's seven because there are seven Campiones and Aisha is the most troublesome of them all. That's all there is to it. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 08:30, 25 June 2013 (CDT)

Huh... Aren't there 8. The volume name is such. *Is the question a spoiler?* --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 08:43, 25 June 2013 (CDT)

:No, Aisha is the seventh and last one known at the time that was said. The eight one mentioned in the volume name is kind of special therefore Raffaello doesn't know anything about him. You'll understand in the following chapters. [[Special:Contributions/90.32.116.51|90.32.116.51]] 11:11, 25 June 2013 (CDT)

A bit new at editing and only half-decent at grammar, browsing through while reading. Forgot that hyphens and dashes were different, I'll stick to things I know for sure. Thanks and sorry for causing some problems. [[User:Zekeinferno|Zeke]] ([[User talk:Zekeinferno|talk]]) 12:43, 8 August 2014 (CDT)

Hi, I was wondering if I could join the Campione! editing team. Thanks! [[User:Mikawa|Mikawa]] ([[User talk:Mikawa|talk]]) 19:14, 14 August 2014 (CDT)

Just wondering--> Vol. 16 chp. 1 still has the '''pending verification''' note stuck to it in the registration page, so I was wondering if it still hasn't been verified yet..--[[User:Npeace|Npeace]] ([[User talk:Npeace|talk]]) 12:16, 11 November 2014 (CST)

===Cube x Cursed x Curious===
Nikaidou Kururi <- wasn't she "Kukuri" (she had the same name as her weapon, a kukri) --[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 06:16, 30 January 2014 (CST)

:It's always been Kururi (二階堂クルリ = Nikaidou Kururi). It was noted in-story that her name was ''similar'' but not identical to the word "kukri." --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 07:28, 30 January 2014 (CST)

Interested in helping as an editor for CubedxCursedxCurious. Let me know if it's ok if I can help. [[User:Crosschan|Crosschan]] 06:34, 10 June 2014 (EST)

Hi just wondering if you were ever going to finish translating it... just finished 14 and was hoping you might be willing to keep working on it.

:Unfortunately, the Chinese version published by Kadokawa Taiwan is only up to Volume 14 with no signs of V15 coming in July or August. There's nothing I can do except wait in the mean time. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 21:22, 17 July 2014 (CDT)

::Latest update: Kadokawa Taiwan will be releasing C3 V15 in September. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 02:59, 20 July 2014 (CDT)

Hi, I just wanted to give my thanks for all your hard work in translating this series.

:You're welcome, glad you enjoyed the series. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 19:28, 16 March 2015 (CDT)

Hello, just was a little curious on what was meant to be conveyed in this line in volume 16 chapter 3:
What have my creations done? What did they represent? When I became old and authority, wealth and fame were no longer useful, I finally understood.
Is he saying that after he became old, authority, wealth and fame were no longer useful? or something more along the lines of after he became old and powerful, wealth and fame were no longer useful?
I'm just gonna change it to what I think fits but can you please look it over later since you can actually translate and I'm just guessing, thanks [[User:DarkeKyuubi|DarkeKyuubi]] ([[User talk:DarkeKyuubi|talk]]) 13:44, 26 March 2015 (CDT)

Thanks for the great translation! Finally read the finale and I actually liked how it all ended. Let me know if there are any other sections you want me to edit but generally your translation quality is amazing so I'm just mostly finding typos. [[User:DarkeKyuubi|DarkeKyuubi]] ([[User talk:DarkeKyuubi|talk]]) 13:09, 27 March 2015 (CDT)

===Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance===
Hy, I'm considering making a German translation for Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance, so I'm asking you if you would allow it. (Cause it's mentioned in the Guidelines to ask someone from the English translation team). So, I hope that you will allow it! [[User:Firestar222|Firestar222]]

:Go ahead. I didn't translate V1-5 or V8 so I can't vouch for the accuracy of chapters marked "TLC required" but feel free to ask if any line doesn't make sense. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 04:57, 4 June 2014 (CDT)

==== Audio Novel Project ====

(Sorry, Im not sure if this is the second time I've posted this message or the original was deleted)
First of all thanks for Translating Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance.

Second of all I am apart of the Audio Novel Projects The result of discussions between myself and some other enthusiasts in the forums, and what we aim to do is create audiobooks of translation scripts done by contributors. However, due to recent discussion, we've come to the conclusion that it is best to ask permission from the translators themselves, if their scripts can be used as Audio Novel bases, because of the section in the Translation Common Agreement that states that all translations belong to their respective translators.

Therefore, as respectfully as possible, I'd like to request permission to use your translation of Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance as a script as such.
[[User:SilentZephyr|SilentZephyr]] ([[User talk:SilentZephyr|talk]]) 09:15, 8 August 2014 (CDT)

:Sure, go ahead. Good luck! --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 09:44, 8 August 2014 (CDT)

:Thanks so much, STnBD is one of my favorite LN to read [[User:SilentZephyr|SilentZephyr]] ([[User talk:SilentZephyr|talk]]) 11:44, 8 August 2014 (CDT)

==Archives==

===General===
Hi there. I'd like to thank you for translating things here, I appreciate it. -IndexArcanum

Hey zzhk! Really wanted to thank you for the Campione! translations and the DxD summaries. Keep it up and have fun! [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 05:24, 19 April 2012 (CDT)

Yo Zzhk thank for translating Highschool DxD and Campione!, hopefully after completing of vol6 of Campione! you would do vols 3 and 4 :)

I am a new member to this and I hope I can help in translating. My first language is Chinese and then English. I am not really used to this so I hope you can teach me and allow me to help as I believe you are used to this. I hope to translate Campione! as it is one of my favourite novel. Thank you~ Cheers~ Kanziel~

Welcome to Baka-Tsuki! It's always great to have enthusiastic new translators. Anyway, please read my response on Kadi's talk page.-[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 08:14, 1 October 2012 (CDT)

Hello, Kanziel again. Sorry to bother you again but I am very new to all these so I hope you can introduce me to some old members (especially Chinese and English translators) who can teach me, and recommend me to Chinese-English projects. Thank you. Cheers~ Kanziel~

You should contact [[User:Kira0802|Kira0802]] who is a nice and friendly guy who also translates from Chinese, reads tons of novels, and has involved himself with many projects. He's also very willing to help others edit and proofread their work. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 09:52, 1 October 2012 (CDT)

I would like to express my appreciation for your translations and at the same time give my praise for the way you handle the incorrect random edits from other users. You revert the edits and calmly explain the reasons for that. I learn a lot just from those remarks. Thank you. -[62.28.67.45] 18:52, 25 February 2013‎

I love you Zzhk :3 [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 09:40, 5 March 2013 (CST)

hey can you please tell me how to be a translator -[[User:‎Shams1996|Shams1996]] 12:12, 17 April 2013

:Go learn an additional language. Read a book you enjoy in the new language. Rewrite its contents in your original language and share it. Everybody wins. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 08:51, 17 April 2013 (CDT)

I'm here to recommend a good book I just read. It is a ln titled "Anuvis!" it deals with gods but more specifically ancient Egypt. i hope you get the time to read it. XD --[[User:SirEatALot|SirEatALot]] ([[User talk:SirEatALot|talk]]) 08:42, 15 May 2013 (CDT)

Hello zzhk. I really appreciate your hard work for translating the light novels in here. You are really fast in work and I'm really happy everytime when there is an update for the series you're working. Keep rolling!--[[User:Tandra|Tandra]] ([[User talk:Tandra|talk]]) 05:22, 28 June 2013 (CDT)

hello. i am just wondering what is a good english equivalent name of ポコ. --[[Special:Contributions/182.173.207.30|182.173.207.30]] 05:52, 27 May 2013 (CDT)

:Maybe this will help?
:コ : 個(P); 箇【こ(P); コ】 (ctr) (1) counter for articles; (2) (usu. 個) counter for military units; (3) individual; (P); ED --[[Special:Contributions/171.207.40.140|171.207.40.140]] 06:17, 27 May 2013 (CDT)

:Without any context, all I can say is that ポコ reads "Poco" or something similar to that. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 07:38, 27 May 2013 (CDT)

Thanks so much for your lightning fast translations kami sama [[User:Kirito|Kirito The Black Swordsman]] ([[User talk:Kirito|talk]]) 23:08, 9 August 2013 (CDT)

Thanks for translating! --[[User:Kai Ran|Kai Ran]] ([[User talk:Kai Ran|talk]]) 13:44, 13 August 2013 (CDT)

Hey I just wanted to share this link with you. http://grammar.ccc.commnet.edu/grammar/possessives.htm
It's your translation so it's your decision. Grammatically both are equal. - Tasear

:‎My point is that Multipartite's edit wasn't wrong. The rule-of-thumb would be adding "'s" to singular nouns even if they end in "s" to reflect how it is pronounced. Anyway, if you pay attention, I already reworded the sentence to avoid the possessive. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 00:00, 18 November 2013 (CST)

that being said,if you could look at harem serie more worthy of your talent such as oda nobuna and madan no ou to vanadis-netheir Stnbd or campione can compare to the latter;i think almost everyone who read vol.1-5 must feel the same,as there is no better illustrations than oda nobuna's,but i'm off-topic again,sorry. -[78.232.53.234] 01:01, 16 March 2013 (CDT)

:hopefully zzhk sama would translate oda nobuna for his future project.. thanx for your great translation on stnbd and campione -[180.178.96.86] 01:01, 16 March 2013 (CDT)

:can you translate oda nobuna for us after you done with stnbd... plis i beg you sincerely sir

::Sorry, I'm not really interested in the Sengoku Jidai (Warring States) setting. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 08:44, 17 March 2013 (CDT)

thanx for the reply sir zzhk if you're not interested in oda nobuna... how about if i petition for rental magica

Thank you Zzhk for your wonderful work, Well if we are talking about interest i think "hagure yuusha no estetica" might be a good choice because it has every component of LN sir Zzhk had worked on so far.

by any chance sir zzhk, do you interested with mahouka kouko no rettousei??

Well dear sir, since you're probably prioritizing C3 and other projects, I would like you to consider Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi to translate in the near future, well it's good *shrugs* but it's up to you. Thanks either way if you think it or not.

Just wondering if you'd consider picking up Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi or Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko as another project since i love your work. We get quality releases and it is in a relatively suitable time period as well compared to some other translators.

===Campione!===
Thanks a lot for translating ''Campione!''. It's a very interesting series and I have a lot of fun reading it. --[[User:MaerisCrisis|MaerisCrisis]] 10:10, 30 April 2012 (CDT)

Good job on volume 2, hope to be able to cooperate with you on more volumes haha, anyway your english is good, as far as i can tell there is little for us editors to fix.[[User:Fallen3dge|Fallen3dge]] 19:36, 2 May 2012 (CDT)

Hi! I really enjoy Campione. Thank you for the fast translation! [[User:Xenocross|Xenocross]] 20:52, 2 May 2012 (CDT)
Hey there i '''Zzhk''' was just wondering if you could give me a summary on the series and if its anything similar to "High School DxD"? --[[User:Angels Requiem|Angels Requiem]] 15:45, 3 May 2012 (CDT)

:Well, it's a harem-like story with a mixed mythological setting plus a protagonist who isn't useless. There is an overview on the main page, and I suggest just reading the first two translated volumes to see if you like the feel. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 21:48, 3 May 2012 (CDT)

Thank you for your efforts on translating Campione.. I really enjoy it... :)

Thanks for the hard work on Campione! Any chance of vol 6? :P [[Special:Contributions/218.186.17.241|218.186.17.241]] 22:29, 12 May 2012 (CDT)

:Eventually, probably... --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 21:17, 13 May 2012 (CDT)

+1 to the list of people who appreciate your work. Thanks for the efforts. --[[User:Lighthalzen|Lighthalzen]] 03:27, 28 June 2012 (CDT)

Awesome man! I hope you do Volume 6 too. Thanks for the hard work!

Thank you again for your translations on Campione. Any chance on going back and doing the missing parts for Vol 4?.. thanks

:Well, Volume 4 is already summarized on jCafe by Kadi so it's not really a priority. I'd be more inclined to do 6 and 7 first. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 09:30, 2 July 2012 (CDT)

Wow thanks for Raptor form speed in translating volume 5. And I'm happy that you register vol6. [[User:Xenocross|Xenocross]] 09:42, 2 July 2012 (CDT)

Thank you for your speed translations on Campione!. I hope you will keep translating it ^^--[[User:LSwRl|LSwRl]] 16:56, 23 July 2012 (CDT)

THANKS A LOOOOT You are my hero! You, [8th King]-sama !!! PLease finish this 4 ASAP, then please do Vol 6 like blitzkrieg wirting!! I am deeply attached for these series! [[User:Sylkud]] 12:13, 25 Jul

:vol.4 is being translated by florza. And, don't rush the translator. --[[User:Rock96|Rock96]] 11:54, 25 July 2012 (CDT)

Thank you very much for translations I really enjoy them KEEP UP THE GOOD WORK

Hi zzhk! Thank you for your Campione translations. Thanks for your hard work! I made an account just to say, thanks. Also, Great job on v7 ch 5 part 4. Your translations make my days. Thanks always for quick and great translations. Mokata

Thank you. Appreciate the help. Cheers~ Kanziel~ [[User:Kanziel|Kanziel]]

Hi zzhk, I remember you sent a message to me a few weeks ago about doing the Luo Hao sections for Vol 12 (Ch.5 part 2,3 I believe) and I just wanted to send a reminder and confirm that this is still the case so we avoid any repeat translations. If you do change your mind please let me know.[[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]] ([[User talk:Thatsjustpeachy|talk]]) 02:39, 9 October 2012 (CDT)

:Do you need the parts to continue? How do you want me to send them to you? --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 03:15, 9 October 2012 (CDT)

::I don't need the translated parts to continue since I'm going to translate around it and just read through the parts you are translating in Chinese. You can translate them whenever you have the time since I'm not releasing the volume till everything is caught up so there is a lot of time. When you are done you can send your part to me through email and just send me a message through Animesuki or if you see me on irc to let me know you have done so. I assume that since I'm uploading the majority at once this will be more convenient. Let me know if this is ok with you.[[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]] ([[User talk:Thatsjustpeachy|talk]]) 03:55, 9 October 2012 (CDT)

:::Sure, no problem, I'll email you. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 05:01, 9 October 2012 (CDT)

Thanks for the fast translations of Campione. [[User:Bilagaana|Bilagaana]] ([[User talk:Bilagaana|talk]]) 00:53, 22 October 2012 (CDT)

Thanks zzhk for your speedy translations. I just now read 1st part and here you are updating the 2nd one. :D --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 22:55, 16 November 2012 (CST)

Good day sir, many thanks for your work. Did you take over vol 8 chap 2 from Kadi? ~([[User talk:Ghost|talk]]) 7:27, 03 December 2012 (GMT + 8)

Zzhk banzai!!

Hi Zzhk, curious what you are planning to do once you finish vol 13? Got a new project lined up? :) Thanks again for all the translations you have done. --[[User:Bilagaana|Bilagaana]] ([[User talk:Bilagaana|talk]]) 12:47, 2 January 2013 (CST)

:Who knows? We'll see. Thank you for reading. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 19:09, 2 January 2013 (CST)

First off i would like to say thanks so much for your translations on Campione, such consistent updates at that, you have been awesome :D, i was wondering though that since it seems thatsjustpeachy won't translate volume 12, will you pick it up instead? --[[User:Black Swordsman825|Black Swordsman825]] 23:38, 4 January 2013 (CDT)

:I'm sure it's a joke, so just be patient. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 19:24, 4 January 2013 (CST)

Thanks a lot for translating Campione, your translations are of pretty high quality, and i also got a question for you. While i was reading Campione i noticed that Godou is called Godoh by his cousin Koidzuki Sakura, is that translators own interpretation or is it Sakura's own accent? --[[User:Silver Horn|Silver Horn]] ([[User talk:Silver Horn|talk]]) 16:23, 16 January 2013 (CST)

:Certain characters such as Annie Charlton, Pandora and Sakura's speech uses katakana instead of kanji for Godou's name. In other works, katakana is sometimes used when a foreigner speaks to emphasize their accent, but a foreign accent shouldn't apply here since Sakura is Japanese, Pandora is a goddess and Annie is a Campione. So all we know is that their pronunciation is different, but there is no indication as to how it is different.--[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 17:41, 16 January 2013 (CST)

Hello Zzhk, thanks for the Campione! translations but when will you continue translating volume 13? I can't wait! - [[User:Blackie|Blackie]]

I think he will resume translation when volume 12 is finished

Check his contributions, he is translating various other LN while he waits for 12 to be finished. He recently finished C3 Vol 1. --[[User:Bilagaana|Bilagaana]] ([[User talk:Bilagaana|talk]]) 17:24, 26 January 2013 (CST)

For BR SS 01, one of the illustrations is missing, was that the case originally, or did it get misplaced?
Thanks for doing the SS. --[[User:Bilagaana|Bilagaana]] ([[User talk:Bilagaana|talk]]) 20:54, 15 January 2013 (CST)

:Ask [[User:Denormative|Denormative]]([[User talk:Denormative|talk]]), he's the one who uploaded the illustrations and created the page. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 21:10, 15 January 2013 (CST)

if i may ask,when do you intend to come back to us to finish vol.13?
remember that like for the prodigal son,we will welcome you back anytime,in spite of your repetead infidelity(STnBD and so on).
my apologies if this is no the place to ask that.

:My guess would be after Vol 12 is done. --[[User:Bilagaana|Bilagaana]] ([[User talk:Bilagaana|talk]]) 10:54, 1 March 2013 (CST)

:How do you even know if I haven't already finished V13 already? --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 11:54, 2 March 2013 (CST)

====Editing====
Hi, sorry about the edit for "just deserts" :p, I would like to express my thanks for your efforts to translate Campione. I wish you all the best in your future efforts at translating and of course, other stuff XD.

:Don't worry about it, it's just that if more than one person was confused enough to edit it, there must have been many more who just didn't act on it. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 17:33, 10 May 2012 (CDT)

I changed the 'impotence' in 'Anger at the circumstances taking her away from him, and anger at his own impotence.' from volume 5, chapter 6 to 'incompetence', just an fyi in case it was a TL error. --[[User:Florza|Florza]]

:It's fine, I saw it already, no objections. Impotence, incompetence, inability to do anything, powerlessness, it's all the same to me. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 01:50, 4 August 2012 (CDT)

::To most people it has a very different meaning though :P Also, '"Don't be bound by hierarchy, and devote myself to onii-sama... Yes, that's idea."' from Volume 6 Chapter 4, is it meant to be 'idea'? -- [[User:Florza|Florza]]

:::haha, you mean the sexual connotation? Anyway, would you prefer concept or principle instead of idea? --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 22:24, 4 August 2012 (CDT)

::::Yeah. I reread it once or twice thinking, 'wtf? why is Godou worried about his ED at this time? does he have ED?'. But about the 'idea' thing, I think it's a grammar thing. 'that's' doesn't go with 'idea' at least for normal speech. not sure about the original meaning though. -- [[User:Florza|Florza]]

:::::Actually, looking more closely, I see what's missing, it's just a typo. It should be "that's ''the'' idea." --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 00:17, 5 August 2012 (CDT)

Hi there. While editing I am having some confusion regarding what to keep in caps and all. For example: "king", "lord", "god", "cult lord" and such. I believe that since all of them represents some position in this world's society they should be in caps. Just as same to ours "President/Prime Minister/Minister" and such. Please suggest further on this matter. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 16:52, 11 August 2012 (CDT)

:They should be in lower case when used as a noun, capitalized when used as a term of address. Lord and God are only capitalized for God from the Bible, so there is no need to capitalize phrases like "my lord" or "abc is a god" though "Lord XYZ" would need to be capitalized since it's a term of address. Similarly, king should only be capitalized when it is a specific title, such as "King Kusanagi." Stuff like "as a king you should blah blah blah..." or "the king jumped up and down" should not be capitalized. It does get a bit subtle with statements like "George V is one of the kings of Britain" where "kings" is being used as a general noun, versus "George V is King of Britain" where "King of Britain" is a specific title. As for "cult leader," it would follow the same pattern as for "king" though I wouldn't be opposed to capitalizing all intances of it since it's not that usual a term. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 19:28, 11 August 2012 (CDT)

Actually that was me who edited the terminology page. The furigana is indeed Ocelot for 'Jaguar'. - [[User:Florza|Florza]]

:Which volume did you see it? Volume 6 Page 42 is unambiguously ジャガー -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 06:10, 1 September 2012 (CDT)

::V7 Page 163. - [[User:Florza|Florza]]

:::Ah, so it's the author who changed his mind. Anyway, I'll bring it up in the Terminology thread. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 06:32, 1 September 2012 (CDT)

Sorry. Was not knowing about the original texts. But how to know that those were the original thoughts? I simply took those as a remark on Erica's strength. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 02:43, 4 September 2012 (CDT)

:Florza uses italics, but I find it unnecessary... After all, there is no such formatting in the original text, and certain lines can be interpreted as either thoughts or third person narration because there is no explicit subject. Unless you have doubts about a translator's ability to use English pronouns properly, I'd suggest refraining from making these sorts of changes directly, and raise the issue on Talk pages instead. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 02:54, 4 September 2012 (CDT)

Spirit body is correct for that kanji. However, naming issues arise when connected with other kanji. - [[User:Florza|Florza]]

:Well, it's not like the combination arose by coincidence. It's highly unsatisfactory for the translation to change completely when the subject is still the same thing. Could you elaborate on what you consider to be naming issues? --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 23:35, 6 September 2012 (CDT)

::I'm sure that if you found 'God and Godslayer' to be awkward, 'spirit power of spirit body separation' would seem pretty awkward as well, right? Wait, has the term been translated in previous volumes yet? - [[User:Florza|Florza]]

:::Where does that phrase occur? In that particular case, it could be simplified to "power of spirit body separation" without much loss in meaning. "Spirit body" and its separation and detachment already appeared in Volume 6 with Princess Alice's introduction. Personally, I don't think they're actual terms per se since detachment and separation seem to be used as synonyms for the same phenomenon. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 00:18, 7 September 2012 (CDT)

::::Think I'll go with the horizontal stare decisis here for now. Although, as 幽体分離 and other 4 character kanjis are usually move names (Even without brackets), I feel that 'spirit body separation' is somewhat lacking. - [[User:Florza|Florza]]

Zzhk! Amazing job! Question/comment - In V7C6 Part 3, there's two things that are confusing: 1) "Then Godou proceeded to compose spell words caused strong wind to blow. The destructive gales pinned down the giant monkeys, immobilizing them." -> Is it Godou or is it Ena that is doing that? Godou at this point already appears to be using 2 incarnations and is also using some wind spell? and 2) This and the very next section also mentions 6 giant monkeys they are also fighting.. but there has been no mention of Sun Wukong summoning any monkeys at all at this point [[User:Wilhelmson|Wilhelmson]] ([[User talk:Wilhelmson|talk]]) 16:17, 10 September 2012 (CDT)

:On further inspection, there was a typo: mismatched comment tags which hid away a fair chunk of text. It should make a lot more sense now. Thanks for pointing it out! --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 09:51, 7 September 2012 (CDT)

Sorry, didn't know if those tense change would significantly alter the meaning. Since everything was in past tense, I couldn't tell from just reading the order of occurrence for some of the events.--[[User:Mane|Mane]] ([[User talk:Mane|talk]]) 10:41, 8 September 2012 (CDT)

I got permission to change the text aside from the tenses. Can I reverse your undo so I can change the tense back to past tense? I don't have a copy of my past changes to work with.--[[User:Mane|Mane]] ([[User talk:Mane|talk]]) 11:27, 8 September 2012 (CDT)

:[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Campione!%3AVolume_5_Prologue&diff=186740&oldid=174273 Here] are all your changes, highlighted. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 12:02, 8 September 2012 (CDT)

I make my ePUBs manually; the use of <nowiki></nowiki> rather than triple apostrophes makes it easier (for me, and maybe others) to convert the text into html/xhtml. The same would be true of double apostrophes and the <nowiki></nowiki> tag. I've made the mistake of equating double apostrophes with quotation marks (and then replacing all of them). I have a question about line 65 in volume 5 chapter 2. There is a line break between two sentences that appears to be spoken by the same character, and there is no quotation marks around the second "part." Could you check if there is a typo in that line?--[[User:Mane|Mane]] ([[User talk:Mane|talk]]) 07:07, 10 September 2012 (CDT)

:I allowed myself to fix it. LNs sometimes have that weird way to throw thoughts into the middle of the narrative.--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] ([[User talk:Kadi|talk]]) 07:27, 10 September 2012 (CDT)

I think you said something about this before but forgot the answer; do you prefer the use of double dashes —— or just the one — ? Use of complete dashes looks better than -- in any case but it might be too long :S --[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 15:09, 30 September 2012 (CDT)

:Use a single em-dash (—), thanks! --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 17:59, 30 September 2012 (CDT)

What's the difference between a housekeeper and grand chamberlain? Since here, Liliana at one stage calls herself as later while at some place with the former term. Or is it just for the sake of a long term repeating again and again. ? --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 05:42, 18 October 2012 (CDT)

:She uses different words on different occasions. Housekeeper is actually butler(執事), but I wanted to use something more gender neutral. Grand Chamberlain is 侍従長 as noted in the Terminology page. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 05:48, 18 October 2012 (CDT)

Sorry, I did not know about "god is only capitalized when referring to the Abrahamic deity of Christianity". I thought that proper nouns were supposed to be capitalized. However, I saw that you reversed some of my other edits; I just noticed some small errors like realized, analyzing, and syncretized are spelled with a z not an s. Also, honorable, color, and a few more words had a u in the spelling that should not be there. I just wanted to help proofread and contribute to this wonderful site. Please let me know of anything else in the future. --[[Kohaku_sora]]

:Gods and goddesses are common nouns, not proper nouns. And no, miko is not a proper noun either, it's just a common noun like priestess. Hime-Miko, on the other hand, is a title. Given that I don't have time to look at every single change, I'd rather keep minor American/British spelling inconsistencies (which are not exactly errors per se) than have something blatantly incorrect. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 17:52, 3 February 2013 (CST)

I feel like I can't tell you enough about how grateful I am for your translations. I am certainly grateful for each section that you complete. Thank you for spending your time to do these translations. It is a honor to read your work [[User:Tasear|Tasear]]

Hello, I've seen an edit you've made recently, and I want to confirm this, so I won't make this mistake myself. In this recent edit, "Though, I kind of doubt it." is changed back to "Though I kind of doubt it." 'Though', as I've learnt, can be used either as a conjunction or an adverb. When it functions as a conjunction, it should be connected to the previous sentence with a comma, for example: "I know what you mean, though I'm skeptical of the usage"; when it functions as an adverb, a comma after 'though' should be added like any other adverb, for example: "Though, I'm skeptical of the usage" or "I'm skeptical of the usage, though", in which the latter seems more common. In your edit, I believe you want the 'though' in your sentence to function as a conjunction instead of an adverb; however, when the sentence is not connected to the previous sentence (where I see it's rather difficult to do so), it becomes a fragmented sentence. Fragments can stand in modern writings, but I believe refraining from fragments and aiming for complete sentences are what one should pursue.

To reiterate myself, I don't mean to charge into your project or translation, I just want to confirm the usage of some words, as I'm seeing a lot of mistakes in my own stuff. and I'm also trying to improve myself as well. - Pudding321

:For that particular sentence, I thought of it as a verbal afterthought that one might append to the previously spoken sentence. I suppose preceding it with a dash or ellipsis would be preferable. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 21:07, 22 February 2013 (CST)

Does Short story 6 have illustrations or not? right now it's just a word (not a link). If there no illustrations, shouldn't we get rid of it, and if there are add a link?--[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] ([[User talk:Saganatsu|talk]]) 15:00, 16 May 2013 (CDT)

:Like all the other side stories, SS6 is decorated with a few cute little drawings (repeated from other stories/volumes). As you can see from the other SS, these illustrations are quite inconsequential although people are welcome to add them in if they want to take the effort. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 18:20, 16 May 2013 (CDT)

hello! since i am currently reading the volume, I will do those minor edits. But i will not touch too much on it. If its ok with you. - [[User:Rukiabankai|Rukiabankai]] ([[User talk:Rukiabankai|talk]]) 01:32, 15 June 2013 (CDT)

"Without barely" has some Google hits, but relatively few (for comparison, "with barely" has about 100 times as many). Very few of those look like they'd be from any kind of edited text. The expression is weird given the ordinary meanings of "without" and "barely". In the Campione text, "barely stopping" seems OK since did in fact stop at the places at least briefly, for longer than if he had been simply passing through them. [[Special:Contributions/80.223.220.209|80.223.220.209]] 08:34, 14 June 2013 (CDT)

:No, Godou's point is that he never made any significant stops. Being stationary because he is doing something like waiting for a flight at the airport or crossing the street would not count as stopping for a visit. The point is: He didn't make any stops. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 11:07, 14 June 2013 (CDT)

Whoops, seems like I was pretty tired when I made those 2 edits for the BR SS 3 which were wrong. Anyways, thanks for correcting them. Please do look through the rest and tell me if there is anything thing else that needs to be changed.

On that note, I noticed that volume 1 has Shizuka calling Godou "Onii-san", but your translations have it as "Brother". I think it would probably be better to standardize it across the volumes, so may I know which is the one that the translators have decided on?

Thanks. [[User:Royaloyalz|Royaloyalz]] ([[User talk:Royaloyalz|talk]]) 21:41, 15 June 2013 (CDT)

:Shizuka actually calls Godou "Onii-chan." Yeah, Volume 1 has a fair number of standardization issues because it had multiple translators, it was the first volume translated (fewer standards/conventions established), and it was translated from Chinese (so honorifics come from guesswork) with little (if any) crosschecking with the JP. I didn't start referencing the JP version until V3 so there might be some of those issues in V2 as well. Please change it to Onii-chan when Shizuka is addressing Godou.

:Since you're starting from the beginning, could you help edit all the double hyphens(--) to dashes(—)? Dashes should have no spaces before or after. The only exceptions are situations like: "Abcd xyz. —Kjlm..." where the dash follows a period, exclamation mark or question mark (which I don't think occurs very often in Campione anyway).

:Also, there's one language quirk that needs to be fixed. In eastern languages, one would often name the person you are talking to in a 3rd person manner, but that should be eliminated in English. Example: "I am surprised by Onii-chan's earnest diligence." --> "I am surprised by your earnest diligence, Onii-chan."

:Thanks! --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 22:10, 15 June 2013 (CDT)

Yup no problems, I will take those into account. However, I may miss out those 3rd person references, since I tend to like keeping stuff as "Japanese" as possible. I will try to change all those that I do take note of, but can't promise much for you here haha. --[[User:Royaloyalz|Royaloyalz]] ([[User talk:Royaloyalz|talk]]) 00:27, 16 June 2013 (CDT)

====Links====
In response to "someone is scared that people make mistakes when creating pages", that's not the main point. It's ''good habit'' to link everything of note.

Granted, an edit just to redlink just a single item borders on "useless". On the other hand, undoing that action is even further useless, particularly if some does end up making that page; this was the reasoning behind my first undo. -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 22:59, 17 May 2013 (CDT)

Yes, and undo-ing the undo is even more productive? How hard is it to create links when they are actually needed?

Link everything of note? So in your view, a project should create red links for every single chapter for every volume published, regardless of translation progress?

If links are needed, translators will create them on their own. Simple as that. Should they require assistance, they'll ask for it. Thank you very much. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 23:18, 17 May 2013 (CDT)

:Granted, undoing the undo ''was'' even less productive in terms of the work done. (Especially if it developed into a revert war.) What it ''was'' meant to do, however, was to convey my opinion: "There no point doing this undo, since the initial edit has a weak but very legitimate reason behind it, while the undo didn't". Hopefully I've had better luck there.

:The second point is subjective to every person, but yes, if it was up to me, I'd rather create red links for every single chapter. On wikis, consider that there are also the [[Special:WantedPages]] page that represents which pages are needed the most, and every red link contributes to the accuracy of that list. Of course, this doesn't apply as much to ''this'' wiki, but like I said: good habits. Besides, red links can be annoying to the eye. I tend to think that has a positive correlation with prompting people to create the page. No links are just too ignorable, in that regard.

:It's up to how you take care of your pages. My only purpose was to point out and question the more eyebrow-raising actions. -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 00:24, 18 May 2013 (CDT)

:EDIT: Oh I knew I forgot to say something. I saw your edits to [[User talk:Kadi]]'s page, so here's a comment that would've dissuaded me: "I don't want to." (Or something along those lines that sounds smarter than what I came up with at the moment.)

:Really, I only spoke up because I thought your reasoning was faulty. If you take it out of the realm of logic, I can't exactly argue against authority. At the very least I'd have to take it to the talk pages first, if that was the case. Not saying I would or am going to, though. -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 00:38, 18 May 2013 (CDT)

Thanks alot for translating vol 14.

===High School DxD===
r u still translating hs dxd?

:Yes, as stated [[User:Zzhk|on the user page]], I am currently working on Volume 9. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 21:15, 13 May 2012 (CDT)

I wanna know if you´ll continue with volume 9????

:Life.1 is done --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 08:29, 2 July 2012 (CDT)

You absolutely rule man. Thanx for Vol 9 XD

I've posted a suggestion, not sure if you've seen it. [[Talk:High School DxD:Volume 9 Life 4|Talk Page]] --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 21:23, 22 August 2012 (CDT)

:Thanks for the input. Yeah, I've read it but I think the entire paragraph needs to be restructured to make the meaning clearer. I'll think about it later. Of course, anyone is free to provide suggestions in the mean time. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 05:14, 23 August 2012 (CDT)

===CubexCursedxCurious===
Just curious, but will you be translating this novel from time to time? I'm asking because you finished Volume 1 cahpter 2 before. - Cataccountant

:Maybe. I'll see once I finish Campione V13. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 02:02, 26 December 2012 (CST)

Thanks for continuing the novel's translation. I've been interested in the story ever since I saw the anime. - Cataccountant

Big thx for translating C3 [[User:Castor212|Castor212]] ([[User talk:Castor212|talk]]) 11:28, 14 January 2013 (CST)

Thanks for translating Zzhk and you might want to add yourself to the [[CubexCursedxCurious:Registration_Page|registration page]]. --[[User:Bilagaana|Bilagaana]] ([[User talk:Bilagaana|talk]]) 14:21, 15 January 2013 (CST)

I take it that you're continuing C3, in that case i'll work on the raws, at the basic level for now (typesets somewhere in the future). --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk|talk]]) 09:20, 26 January 2013 (CST)

Hi man!! Thanks for translating C3 :), Good luck!

Hello Zzhk, I noticed that there are currently no editors for C3. If you wanted, I could edit any future volumes that you are planning on translating. Thanks for all the translating you do. -- [[User:Kory|Kory]] ([[User talk:Kory|talk]]) 12:54, 28 April 2013 (CDT)

:Sure, go ahead. Your edits have been appropriate so far. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 04:21, 29 April 2013 (CDT)

===Rollback===

Sorry, was an accident. Probably clicked on the wrong place with my iPod touch at some moment. [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 10:58, 2 July 2012 (CDT)

:No worries. It was too strange not to have been an accident. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 11:10, 2 July 2012 (CDT)

===Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance===
Hi zzhk. In need of your suggestion here. Restia is called more as a "Darkness spirit girl" when referred to. However, the chapter name on the main page for vol 4 ch 7 is "girl of the dark spirit" (as given by....Florza I think). The word to word meaning is "Darkness spirit girl" but since such was mentioned as a chapter name I didn't use it. Though I am more comfortable with using the "Darkness..." Any say on this? ----[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 01:57, 3 February 2013 (CST)

:The original 闇精霊の少女 basically means "the girl who is the darkness spirit." I use "darkness spirit girl" because anything longer would be too unwieldy to repeat constantly.

:"Girl of the Dark Spirit" is a very literal but ambiguous choice because it could also mean a girl belonging to the dark spirit, or a girl who possesses the dark spirit.

:I'd say modify the chapter title for sure. Though as a title, it doesn't need to be identical to what keeps repeating in the text. But definitely, "Girl of the Dark Spirit" should be changed to something clearer. Of course, you should also ask KuroiHikari for ideas too. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 02:45, 3 February 2013 (CST)

Do you intend to continue this series ? [[User:trung-t-rung|trung-t-rung]] 7 February 2013

:Maybe when the next Taiwanese official version comes out, which should be the end of February. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 21:14, 6 February 2013 (CST)

Damn your translating blade dance fast :D if only volume 4 was free for you as well thank you for the hard work. -[41.135.73.211] 07:48, 10 February 2013

So sorry about that.. misread that part. --[[User:Blood|Blood]] ([[User talk:Blood|talk]]) 01:44, 20 February 2013 (CST)

Just here to ask if you will be focusing on STnBD for the entirety of volume 7? I'm skipping up to 8 with that assumption, but I really want to see 7. --[[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] ([[User talk:Mizuho|talk]]) 18:04, 21 February 2013 (CST)

:Good to know that you won't be wasting time on duplicate efforts. I intend to finish what I started, so Volume 7 should be completed some time next week. Since I'll be going away on a business trip, the final update should be posted either before Thursday or on Sunday. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 21:18, 21 February 2013 (CST)

Yay!, chapter 8 is up. Great work Zzhk. :3 [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 13:37, 2 March 2013 (CST)

Hello again, zzhk. Thank you for the latest chapter parts. I have a few doubts regarding names:

*Is it proper to write Greyworth Ciel Mais or Greyworth CielMais?
* For her, we were using Academy Director before 'then Academy Principle (not that they are different, but...)

That's all from me. Thanks --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 22:36, 8 March 2013 (CST)

:It's one word in the furigana (シエルマイス) but I guess just split it into two words according to the Terminology page.
:Yeah, go ahead and change it to Director. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 00:00, 9 March 2013 (CST)

Thank you for volume 9, so are you going to translate vol 10 now? Or help mizuho to translate vol 8?

:no,now he should be looking after campione vol.13,he's started but has yet to finish:of course,he's free to do as he please(perhaps will he be taking a more than deserved rest?). etheir way is fine with me:i prefer campione's girls to Stnbd's but kamito to godou,so do as you wish,Zzhk-sama.

:If mizuho gives up, sure, I'll finish off V8. Otherwise, I have no intention of displacing translators from their registered volumes.-[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 20:35, 15 March 2013 (CDT)

hey Zzhk,Thanks for v9, Are you also going to do volume 10? I mean if you are waiting for campione! volume 12 completion,I think it will take time,which will is more then enough to complete V10 with your lightning fast speed
Thanks :D

:I'll need to wait for the Chinese fan translations first. Also, it'd depend on how much of V10 Kuroi_Hikari wants to do. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 10:56, 16 March 2013 (CDT)

Thank you for registering/starting on vol 10 of STnBD zzhk

OMG, Zzhk, you, sir, are unbelievably fast, and we all truly appreciate your rapid translation speed. Thanks again. -[[User:GodAtom028|GodAtom028]]

So zzhk, are you going to take a rest or continue on campione?

Does anyone know when the 11th volume for StnBD will be released?

:No news yet, currently. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 00:23, 15 April 2013 (CDT)

::Thanks a lot, but damn!! I can't freakin' wait. The tension is unbearable!! -[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] 14:51, 18 April 2013

Btw, What does it mean by: "April 17, 2013: Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance Project is caught up"?
:Translations are caught up to published volumes. Isn't that obvious? -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 05:18, 19 April 2013 (CDT)
I guessed that possibility but I just wanted to confirm, I'm rather bad at at guessing things so I wanted to be sure.

Any news yet? --[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]]

:According to the publisher's site, Volume 11 of Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance is set to be released on June 25, 2013. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 19:56, 5 May 2013 (CDT)

As always thank you for your continued blazing fast translating :). [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 12:40, 8 August 2013 (CDT)

Hi. I am interested in working on an English-to-Vietnamese translation of Seirei and I am currently working on the 7th chapter of vol 1 plus making some changes to the Vietnamese page of the project. Since the previous translator quitted for over 16 months, may I reformat the main page to remove a lot of content that seem to be out of place now? And how do I protect a page? Thank you in advance. --[[User:Doomlord|Doomlord]] ([[User talk:Doomlord#top|talk]])

Reformat the main page of the Vietnamese version? Go ahead, it's a wiki after all. Protection can only be set by wiki supervisors. What level of protection do you need and for which page(s)? --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 09:26, 17 July 2013 (CDT)

:Alright thanks. Could you tell me what are the levels of protection? I need some insight first. I am editing the main page right now and I think I will need to get it protected once I am done. --[[User:Doomlord|Doomlord]] ([[User talk:Doomlord|talk]]) 07:03, 18 July 2013 (CDT)

:[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] finished implementing the protection for me so I guess you won't need to do it anymore. Thanks anyways :) --[[User:Doomlord|Doomlord]] ([[User talk:Doomlord|talk]]) 07:36, 18 July 2013 (CDT)

Just want to say, thanks for the blazing fast translation of volume 12! Really appreciate your work!

Thanks for Translating this Series. Will you also be translating the latest Side Story of this series? [[User:Navazishmh|Navazishmh]] ([[User talk:Navazishmh|talk]]) 06:23, 2 January 2014 (CST)

:You mean the special bonus story that accompanied the Taiwanese version of Volume 11? Maybe, but not with any urgency. It's just a really short story about Kamito, Claire and Est making a quick visit to real world Taipei, probably meant as a tribute to fans from Taiwan. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 04:40, 5 January 2014 (CST)

::Actually, someone did it [http://www.facebook.com/notes/raphael-tan/taipei-city-no-blade-dance-seirei-tsukai-no-blade-dance-special-edition-/722511574435143 on Facebook already] --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 00:16, 7 February 2014 (CST)

Hello there, just wondering is Claire elemental waffe Flame Blaze or Hell Blaze? Because in Volume 1 Chapter 6 Part 2 there is mentioned of Flame Blaze. So wanted to clarify.
At the same time as her voice, a blazing flame illuminated the night sky red.
Claire wielded Scarlet's elemental waffe — «Flame Blaze».
The flame slash mowed down all the attacking blades of the wind in an arc—

:Claire's elemental waffe is always Flametongue. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 00:43, 13 May 2014 (CDT)

===Silver Cross and Draculea===
Thank you for begin translations on the The Silver Cross and Draculea LN. I appreciate it.
but why not translate from volume 1 chapter 3, I don't think ArchmageXin already translate it --[[User:D4rkfl4sh|D4rkfl4sh]] 00:31, 5 January 2013 (CDT)

As ArchmageXin once posted in a forum:
If any translator want to step in, I will be happy to "match" the length of how much they contribute with my own,
but otherwise, I will go on break for a few months so I can deal with other things.
I'm simply giving him some encouragement to realize the "win-win" situation he envisioned.-[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 19:24, 4 January 2013 (CST)

i see, sorry i don't look at the forum

Oh, didn't realize it. Will change accordingly in short time. Also, should the tense be in past or present? From what I have understood till now, there's only distinction between past and present 'form' with no reference to future for the language. And I have already done some edits which I feel are sometimes wrong when trying to change everything to present tense. Thanks --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 23:06, 4 January 2013 (CST)

Hey '''Zzhk''' would you think about finishing off the last 3 chapters of volume 1 after your finished with Blade Dance? I know your buzy with other translations and life but it'd be much appreciated since that teaser is chewing at my soul :D. [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 15:36, 28 February 2013 (CST)

:I have no wish of displacing other translators in their own volumes, so probably Volume 1 really isn't a priority. Besides, as a light-hearted love comedy, you don't really need to know every single detail in Volume 1's plot. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 02:33, 3 March 2013 (CST)

Hi, i'm chronus79, a member of team Sonako
This series is interesting, so i thinking about translate it in to Vietnamese.
Will you give me the permission to do that?
If yes, please tell me if there are anything else that need to do besides the link back here and credit.
One more thing, how can I contact with ArchmageXin? I think I need permission for vol 1 too.[[User:Chronus79|Chronus79]] ([[User talk:Chronus79|talk]]) 03:35, 28 May 2013 (CDT)

:Sure, go ahead... Although Vol 1 has some serious lapses in accuracy on occasion, so I would recommend translating it from Japanese directly. You can contact ArchmageXin on his talk page although he might be a little busy in real life at the moment. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 09:14, 28 May 2013 (CDT)

::Thanks, but i don't know Japanese, self-studying now. I guess I will use Translate Aggregator and ORC programs for now. Hope i will able to do it someday.[[User:Chronus79|Chronus79]] ([[User talk:Chronus79|talk]]) 09:52, 28 May 2013 (CDT)

Can you summary the main content of volume 1? I think I can't read volume 2 without knowing anything.[[User:Hunter|Hunter]] ([[User talk:Hunter|talk]]) 07:21, 30 June 2013 (CDT)

:You should ask ArchmageXin to see if he wants to summarize the volume he's working on. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 19:29, 30 June 2013 (CDT)

Like chronus79, I also want to translate this LN into Vietnamese. But I can't contact him by e-mail, can you give me the permission too? [[User:Hunter|Hunter]] ([[User talk:Hunter|talk]]) 23:51, 8 July 2013 (CDT)

:It's a nice act of courtesy, but you don't really need permission to translate a fan translation. If you're really sure you want to translate ArchmageXin's work, go ahead and just acknowledge him in the credits. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 00:11, 9 July 2013 (CDT)

Since Par74583 and 203.218.214.15 seem to have taken over the translation of chapters 2 and 3 of volume 1, ArchmageXin has stepped back. Do you plan to do chapters 4 and 6 in his stead?--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 14:18, 19 July 2013 (CDT)

:Since no one has registered those chapters anyway, I'll just let people do whatever they want. I expect Par74583 will probably continue onto Chapter 4. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 18:41, 19 July 2013 (CDT)

BTW sir will you continue to translate volume 4 of this series??

:Probably, but the Chinese fan translations aren't out yet. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 02:28, 15 August 2013 (CDT)

Yay, new chapter. Glad to see that you are still translating this series. Thanks for the hard work!

I just wanted to say thanks for the recent release of silver cross. I enjoyed reading it and appreciate the work you put in to making it possible for all of us without your skill. --mathes

If viable, I want to request authorization for taking over the translations for the 5th Volume. --[[User:Kouen no Ten|Kouen no Ten]]

:Sure, go ahead, but if you intend to do the whole volume, I suggest posting the chapters in order rather than the ending first. In fact, since the Chinese fan translation does take a while (typically 2-4 weeks per chapter), I don't mind if you take over Volume 4 from Chapter 4. By the way, you can sign with a timestamp by typing <nowiki>~~~~</nowiki> (4 tildes). --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 16:48, 23 November 2013 (CST)

::Thank you very much, and yes, I will keep that in mind. I am going to be working on Strike The Blood too, so I'll be working on them simultaneously, one chapter of Strike The Blood followed by one of Silver Cross and Draculea. Just figured out that wiki actucaly has a tool for this ^_^ --[[User:Kouen no Ten|Kouen no Ten]] ([[User talk:Kouen no Ten|talk]]) 23:13, 23 November 2013 (CST)

Thank you for your work on this light novel. You shall be missed. [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 13:16, 25 November 2013 (CST)

:There's really nothing to miss. Since [[User:Kouen no Ten|Kouen no Ten]] is translating directly from Japanese, look forward to the Silver Cross series getting wrapped up soon. Waiting for the Chinese version to finish would probably take until April next year. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 17:02, 25 November 2013 (CST)

Hello...first i want to say thanks for all your translation in this and other LN like cube, campione....sorry if i upset you, i just want to ask, will you translate the final volume? Since kouen seems to be angry about mageslayer take over the work without notifying him, and mageslayer doesnt seem to have any intention to translate vol 5 ( no registration, no words)..thx....once again, sorry if i upset you with this question....

:There's no Chinese version out yet, so I have nothing to translate even if I wanted to do Volume 5. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 06:34, 2 February 2014 (CST)

Zzhk do u know who is trasnlating the 5th volume? I'm waiting the 2nd Cap for a while but isn't out... the cinese version is out maybe ?
[[User:FaintSmile|FaintSmile]] 20:24, 26 April 2014

:Nope, the Chinese fan translator announced a temporary hiatus back in February, promising new updates every 2 months from then on, but there's nothing so far. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 20:30, 27 April 2014 (CDT)

So last thing, do you know who have translate the Vol5 Cap1 and ask him if he intends to continue? in case do you know someone who can translate it? so few chapters to the end.... T_T [[User:FaintSmile|FaintSmile]] 14:00, 6 May 2014

Hey Zzhk, out of curiousity, say that the Chinese translations for volume 5 are released, would you consider translating volume 5? Cheers. --[[User:Aurst|Aurst]] ([[User talk:Aurst|talk]]) 21:05, 10 May 2014 (CDT)

:Sure, if no else does it. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 21:34, 10 May 2014 (CDT)

Hello, I'm from Vietnamese translation team of this project ( although I haven't release any chapter yet :) ). I now have color illustrations of volume 1 and 2 redrawed, so can you translate the sentences on those page ( pls note it from which chapter if you don't mind )? I will type them, and if you want to use other font, pls send me then I will fix it! Here is the example https://www.dropbox.com/s/3i1vht62gtwciu5/SCaD2.JPG --[[User:Hunter|Hunter]] ([[User talk:Hunter|talk]]) 01:46, 26 May 2014 (CDT)

:Feel free to upload a separate Vietnamese version (using a different filename), but don't replace the original. I don't think it's that important for text in images to be translated into English, and it's helpful for other languages to have the original source intact.

:I didn't translate Volume 1 so I'm not going to hunt down whatever variant someone used. Anyway, for [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=File:Draculea_v01_003-004.jpeg this one], going from left to right:

Kariya Eruru: "Please watch your tone of voice. Given your stupidity, it is hard to believe that you and I are of similar age."

Rushella Dahm Draculea: "If you'll agree to offer yourself to me, I promise to guarantee the safety of those around you. What do you say?"

Sudou Mei: "Do know that I fell in love with you at first sight. You should feel honored❤"

:Volume 2 illustration[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=File:Draculea_V02_-_Color_02.jpg]:

???: "Vampire and your ilk, scram and begone from this school." (Chapter 6)

--[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 04:55, 4 June 2014 (CDT)

::OK thank you! I need to fix those page a little bit, I will send you the pics as soon as they are finished ( because I don't know how to upload :"> ). Anyway, do you think I should find and use the contents of volume 1? You know, it will be more synchronous, although there are some differences. I think they are:

"I am on a separate level from trash humans like you. Your stupidity fails to see that you are the same age as me" ( chapter 4 )

"If you are willing to sacrifice your body to me, I will guarantee the safety of other people around you. How is that?" ( chapter 2 )

"It’s love at first sight, you should be honored." ( chapter 2 )
[[User:Hunter|Hunter]] ([[User talk:Hunter|talk]]) 05:55, 5 June 2014 (CDT)

Here is volume 1: [https://www.dropbox.com/s/4lu9rjw1zw5dsr4/SCaD%2001v1.JPG your translation] and [https://www.dropbox.com/s/4cg9ehhja63xufx/SCaD%2001v2.JPG volume 1 content]. You can use 1 of them!
volume 2: [https://www.dropbox.com/s/joh85audsohsh26/SCaD%2002.jpg]
Sorry, I intend to fix a little but it seems my editor remains offline =_= so they are all that I can do... I updated the image volume 2 and 1 ( using the content version ) if you want to fix, pls do![[User:Hunter|Hunter]] ([[User talk:Hunter|talk]]) 06:47, 10 June 2014 (CDT)

===About the Bot===
The bot goes through a list that is created and maintained by [[User:Cloudii|Cloudii]] and a few selected individuals.

There is not much I can do unless the document itself is changed. I will talk to him once more.

But I would like to ask you to write on his talk page about this small... inconsistency ?

This is the first run of the bot and the next round is scheduled to be next month around this day. {{User:Simon/Signature}}

: There, found and fixed. Gonna see for a nicer method... The Template tags were ok, but the template was missing a few things.
: Ain't gonna complain because that was partly an error on my side, but next time wait a bit. I do check if it gone right.
: Now off to hunt someone down.{{User:Simon/Signature}}

CubexCursedxCurious:Volume17 Chapter5

2015-03-27T18:04:40Z

DarkeKyuubi: /* Part 12 */

==Chapter 5 - The Restless Fear-in-Cube / "Cross x Crusade x Calamitous"==

===Part 1===

These two were watching the same scene.

"Looks like the new battlefield has been built."

Their gazes were directed towards the open school gates, in other words, the place where a certain group had rushed into.

Smiling with delight, Satsuko said:

"Let's go."

"Yes."

Together with Fourteen, she started walking.

The opponent's identity did not matter. Anyone would do as long as they were strong enough.

This was undoubtedly the center where everything was happening. Any opponent encountered there would possess a minimum level of strength. The number of strong opponents here should be too many to count.

"Oh dear~ Satsuko is so looking forward to this."

She murmured with utmost sincerity.

Her heart was overflowing with anticipation.

Sincerely, only anticipation.

===Part 2===

Maximilian Pendragon had just jumped onto the wall surrounding the school, but stopped there.

"Hey...?"

Riko called out in puzzlement. This was already who knew how many times today.

He was spacing out, pondering what Kuroe had said to him.

(So... What should I do...?)

He came here and saw them rush into the school, which informed him that the school's isolation had ended. Hence, he jumped onto the wall first.

However, he still had no idea.

So, all he could do was think back to what he did know.

At the current stage, what was known to him.

To him, in order to become a dragon, he really needed the girl who was like a treasure.

But if he tried to take her by force, that treasure would become damaged—

So—what about the situation before that happened? So far, what had he come to understand?

He was the strongest. At least, he should be infinitely close to being the strongest existence.

Either way, he was going to win—At some point, he had started to feel weary of this. Because he was the strongest, this was only natural.

There was nothing more boring than a match where it was clear that one was going to win. He had been very bored all along. Searching for an opponent to duel and make him happy, pretending to be dispelling boredom, he had felt bored the whole time.

However, someone like him had reached this kind of result.

Namely, Kuroe had escaped from him successfully.

Then right now, he was savoring this displeased feeling.

Indeed, in a certain sense—this counted as defeat.

Even the strongest person still could lose. There ought to be a reason for that. What was it?

Pendragon thought and thought.

He admitted it.

(Am I... impatient?)

In order to obtain her as quickly as possible. In order to obtain her by any means necessary.

He was desiring too urgently.

However, there was a contradiction in all this.

Clearly as the closest to being the strongest—Why was he so impatient to obtain her, what he needed to progress farther?

(Ha...)

He could not help but smile in self-mockery. There was only one answer.

''Because he feared getting judged by others'', that despite being called the strongest, he was not actually the strongest.

He wanted to eliminate the possibility of defeat as quickly as possible, the possibility of being not the strongest.

Nothing much, that was it.

Feeling bored? No. Undoubtedly, he was seeking a sense of security. How pointless.

(Hoho, I get it now. Commander of the Draconians? Synonymous to being the strongest? Totally absurd... For someone like that, there are weaknesses exclusive only to someone like that.)

Ultimately, he had become the strongest only because he had defeated the strongest person.

Hence, every so-called Commander understood better than anyone the concept that even if you were the strongest, you would still be dragged down from your throne eventually.

Perhaps this also implied that the Commander was more cowardly than anyone. Perhaps driven to seek a sense of security more than anyone else. Hence, that was why he used boredom as an excuse to fight nonstop.

''After admitting this "weakness" of his''—

Pendragon thought back to what Kuroe had said.

He recalled that transparent expression on her face back then.

Hence, he felt like he could see something.

He seemed to have found the answer.

"Ho... Ha, hahaha!"

"Uwah! What's going on? You suddenly stopped moving then started to laugh! It's creepy!"

"Master, what is the matter with you?"

Listening to the voices of the two whom he was wearing, Pendragon grinned.

"Nothing much, I simply figured out what I should be doing. So—that means I have to make preparations now. I've got to hurry and make a move."

Saying that, Pendragon jumped down from the wall.

As for the direction he jumped towards, surely Riko and Granaury would never have guessed in their wildest dreams.

===Part 3===

After Shiraho hung up, Haruaki dialed his phone again, this time to talk to Kana while he was running.

Because they had entered through the main entrance, the large clock on the front of the school building was in view. The current time was just after noon, in other words, there were less than two hours until the time limit of 2pm.

The sports ground was behind the school building, so there was no way to reach it directly. They must either circle around the building or cross the courtyard. Along the way, enemies were probably going to obstruct them. Besides, even after reaching the sports ground, time was still needed for destroying «Dieu le veut»—They really had no idea whether an allotment of two hours was plentiful or too little. Unsure what could happen next, they must not be careless or complacent.

Their course of action was to swiftly converge with the in-school team first then head to the sports ground together. They wanted to verify the situation by meeting the in-school team first. Before running into the sports ground, they also needed to release the students. Besides, the reason why they had kept the «Demon's Mouth» so far instead of destroying it was so that they could control when the hypnosis was lifted, to prevent the students from entering a state of panic after regaining their senses. The timing must be chosen with caution. But at the very least, they were certain that the hypnosis must be lifted while the knights were still in disarray from losing «Auschwitz-Birkenau», before they did anything to the students.

They had decided on the infirmary, first floor of the school building, as their meeting point for now. Slipping into the white smoke, hiding in the bushes, advancing while trying their utmost to avoid combat, they entered the school building. ALong the way, they met one knight, but Konoha and Kotetsu went all-out to take him down the instant they encountered him. Although Konoha and Kotetsu rushed out of the smoke in what was tantamount to a surprise attack, the opponent's arm strength and endurance seemed to have risen to unnatural levels, presumably due to "Dominionization." Had they engaged him in frontal combat, time might have been lost to the battle dragging on.

The group then reached the door to the infirmary by following a noisy corridor. After they knocked, someone unlocked from inside without saying a word. Upon entering, they saw—

"Everyone...!"

Inside the room where all the curtains were shut, Haruaki found every face there a little nostalgic.

Probably staying on high alert as a matter of principle, Un Izoey had her foot raised while holding a knife. Presumably due to the earlier phone call, Shiraho was glaring viciously at Haruaki whereas Sovereignty instantly rushed over to hug Fear. Dressed in gym clothes, Chihaya glanced in their direction with displeasure while Isuzu greeted them, smiling as always. Shovel carried on her shoulder, Kaidou the teacher was observing the situation outside through a gap in the curtains.

In addition—

"Wow! It's Fear-chan, Fear-chan! It feels like it's been such a long time. I'm not going to lose, here's a hug from me!"

"Muugu."

Then immediately after Sovereignty, Kana hugged Fear along with her head of silver hair tightly against her chest.

Rotating his arm, Taizou also walked towards them.

"Hi Haruaki, it's quite a shame you didn't get to see me in action. I'm definitely winning the MVP award."

After exchanging a glance with Fear, Haruaki relaxed his expression, but Fear awkwardly lowered her gaze as though she had suddenly thought of something.

"Umm... Uh... Basically, as mentioned on the phone too, I—"

"Time out~ I don't want to talk about anything that'll force Fear-chan to make such a sad face~ I don't wanna listen either~ Listen carefully, Fear-chan, you are yourself and we are us. This will absolutely stay the same forever no matter what. Okay~?"

"Okay—!"

"Hey slow down, Taichi! You're proudly making a thumbs up way too fast! You've got to listen to the reply first!"

After she saw the two of them act excessively upbeat as always, Fear's shoulders began to shake—

"Back to the subject... Is it really necessary to say it...?"

Head lowered, staring at the floor, Fear simply raised her right hand.

Then she made a thumbs up.

"Of course it's okay..."

"Great—!"

As though celebrating a batter's home run, Kana and Taizou made fists and bumped them against Fear's fist that was gesturing thumbs up.

Watching the scene with a gentle expression just like Haruaki, Kirika spoke up:

"Well... Unfortunately, the current situation does not permit us the leisure to enjoy this reunion. Let's decide our next move."

"I answer with an answer of agreement. Is this all of your group, everyone present?"

Haruaki glanced behind him. Fear, Konoha, Kirika, Kotetsu and Kuroe, in other words, the usual members of the group.

"Yeah. We also contacted the superintendent just now to let them know the gates are opened, so they might be coming later. As for the leader of your organization, we didn't go out of our way to contact him, but he'll find out and visit on his own, I presume."

Un Izoey nodded silently as though going "Very likely."

"Then there's Pops... Since he's not a fighter and he said he'll be helping out in other ways, I'm guessing it's related to the town. Anyway, don't mind him."

"In any case, thinking about people who are not present won't help. The enemy has probably discovered the fact that we've broken into the premises, so they'll soon find us even if we stay in the infirmary. We have to decide our next move as quickly as possible."

"Yeah. Of course, the top priority is destroying that ''spear''—It's called «Dieu le veut», right? But... before that, the students need to be taken care of first."

Saying that, Chihaya looked up in sudden realization.

"That's right. It's great that we don't want them to panic, but in terms of concrete plans, what are we going to do? Do we have a solution thought up?"

In response, Kirika said:

"Yes. We still haven't destroyed the «Demon's Mouth». It's right here."

Kirika spoke and opened the bag hanging on her shoulder, allowing everyone to peer at the cursed megaphone inside. Due to Taciturn smashing it, there was still no lid on it.

"...Then what?"

Kirika sighed.

"Although it's absolutely ridiculous... We've no choice but to go there first. Namely, the broadcasting room."

The group was running in the corridor. There was no point trying to hide by this point. While weaving through the students—

"Yo! You guys!"

"Get out of the way!" "Move aside!" "...!"

Every time a knight appeared, Konoha, Kotetsu and Un Izoey were in charge of disposal. Probably without killing them.

"This has been bugging me for a while now! Could these enemies actually be quite easy to handle, Konoha!?"

"You're getting that impression only because we have the element of surprise and numerical superiority on our side. It feels like I can't inflict any damage unless I chop at arms with the determination to sever them, for example... Compared to the enemies before, I feel that this knight just now had become even more resilient."

"R-Really...? After all, there's not much time left till 'Dominionization' finishes. Does that mean the power-up effect is about to reach completion? We've got to hurry!"

After some effort, the group finally reached the broadcasting room. Although it was locked, that meant nothing before Konoha and the others. Breaking the lock, they stormed the room.

As expected of a broadcasting room, the internal layout was clearly different from other classrooms. First of all, like the dance studio earlier, there was a soundproofed door. After opening the soundproofed door, there was a staggering arrangement of devices like a console. Gray carpet was laid over the floor to eliminate the sound of footsteps—Speaking of which, there were slippers placed at the entrance, which meant that shoes were forbidden inside to begin with. Behind the console was a recording room isolated by glass, but one could apparently use the console to make announcements without going inside there.

Why could they conclude that? Because there was a walkman-like accessory hanging in front of the giant microphone inside the room—A speaker whose shape resembled a rice ball. Sitting in boredom on the seat before the console was a young blond knight, presumably in charge of guarding this speaker.

"Huh? Ah?"

The young knight only had enough time to exclaim in surprise and turn his head back.

Swiftly dragging him down to the floor, Kotetsu proceeded to play a horrifying symphony of snapping and cracking. When Kotetsu got up next, the knight was collapsed on the floor groaning with all the joints in his limbs visibly dislocated.

"Truth be told, he was way too open..."

"But Kotetsu, you were planning to fracture his arms and legs, right?"

"Yes, of course."

"Even if this young man was careless and inattentive, his body was still fortified to such an astounding degree... Oh my, I get the feeling that things will not be so easy here on."

"It's very likely that the enemy changed tactics after «Auschwitz-Birkenau»'s destruction. In other words, they are taking a final stand to defend their lord and «Dieu le veut», leaving only a handful of knights inside the school building... These knights are probably disposable pawns of inconsequential value."

"I see..."

Haruaki nodded after listening to Kirika. In other words, things were going smoothly only for now... But no matter what, they had to finish what they needed to do first.

At this moment, Haruaki suddenly realized there was a problem. Sweeping his gaze across everyone present, he said:

"By the way, who will do it...?"

"It is perfectly obvious that it is my job."

Kaidou was the one who spoke up. Opening the bag carried by Kirika, she took out the «Demon's Mouth» without asking. Because she acted in such a natural and straightforward manner, it was quite worrying whether she actually understood what it entailed.

"S-Sensei? Are you sure? That Wathe's long-distance system is already broken, so the curse will affect the user as well. It will definitely be hard to resist—"

"No matter. Rather, precisely because of that, I must be the one to do it."

Resting her shovel against the console, Kaidou operated a switch near the microphone. As a member of the faculty, she was probably trained in the most basic usage.

"If you still cannot understand from what I have said, allow me to give you two reasons."

Kaidou proceeded to adjust a certain portion of the devices. Still facing the console, she continued to speak:

"First of all, there is the curse mentioned just now. Without any special abilities, it is unlikely that I will be able to assist in the next part. Rather, I might become a liability. In that case, there is nothing wrong with monopolizing the only thing I can do... As for the other reason—"

After saying this, she finally turned to face the group.

Then in a truly rare moment...

She made an amused smile, relaxing her face for the grinning corners of her mouth.

"Giving ''these orders'' is precisely a teacher's job—Do you not agree?"

Cover your ears well and resist the hypnosis—After leaving these final words—

Kaidou pressed the switch, connecting this place to every speaker all over the school.

Then raising the megaphone in front of the mic, she inhaled forcefully—

"—Hört!!"

"I hereby declare lessons to be over today. Everyone go home immediately. That is all!"

===Part 4===

"«Auschwitz-Birkenau» has been destroyed?"

"What are the knights inside doing!?"

"There is no point in complaining now. Orders to assemble have been issued from above. We will return!"

After receiving reports, the raid teams on the streets changed course for the school. As foreigners dressed in heavy coats, they attracted a lot of local attention, but there was no time to care about that. «Dieu le veut» at the school was the backbone of the operation—as well as the Knights Dominion organization itself—hence it must be protected at all costs.

Everyone had memorized the geographic layout for the most part, hence they started sprinting back to the school along the shortest route. Stepping on asphalt, jumping over guardrails, traversing parks, they moved in a straight line.

Then running along a shortcut and jumping over the wall at the end, they reached a small alley. However, there was a vending machine in the alley. A woman was currently turning around, picking up a drink from the dispenser. Her location was precisely their landing spot.

"Obstruction."

Under such circumstances, there was no need to hesitate whether or not to kick away a pebble at one's feet. "...Hmm?" The woman seemed to notice the knights' arrival and turned her face towards them. However, the knight in front did not care and executed a kick using his falling momentum. She was probably getting a broken nose at most. Just curse her poor luck.

However—

"Gah!"

He ended up being the one who got his nose smashed instead. The woman simply tilted her head slightly to dodge the kick, then even went as far as to extend her arm along his leg to counterattack his face. As though in an attempt to compensate for arm length, she even stood her drink upright on her palm, thus striking him in the nose with what was akin to a lengthened base of the palm. Carbonated liquid spurted out from the can.

As a result, the man in front lost consciousness and fell pathetically on the ground. The two remaining knights who jumped the wall immediately after him landed next to the wall and stared warily at the woman.

"Woman, who are you!?"

Completely normal in appearance, the Caucasian woman was dressed in a black business suit. Roughly in her twenties, she had a head of short blonde hair. On her elegant suit, she was wearing a striking tie of brilliant red as though it was the aspect where she could exercise self-determination, or perhaps an act of defiance against something.

Shaking her head, the woman said:

"Sigh~ ...What rotten luck. Of all times, for me to encounter you guys on my break, even losing my soft drink that costs an absurd amount of 120 yen. Price levels in this country are way too high..."

"We can't waste time on this mentally unbalanced passerby. Treat her as an enemy! Attack!"

"Roger that!"

Now that one of the knights had been taken out by her, there was no need to show mercy. The other two knights drew their swords and approached the woman, but—

"Oho~ Not bad, such quick wits. After all, if you chose to escape, I'll still be able to chase you down!"

The woman grinned with her canines showing in a belligerent and vicious expression. Then she clenched her fists and approached the knights too. Undoubtedly, her courage, movements and speed belonged to no amateur.

"You...?"

"Haha, come, let me have as much fun as possible! You guys have been strengthened by some kind of Wathe's power, right?"

Hence—

Several minutes later, going "good grief," she sat down on an impromptu chair created on the spot. The chair's materials consisted of three unconscious knights piled up on top of one another. Searching through their coats without permission, she took out wallets—then suddenly slumped her shoulders.

"What kind of idiots are these guys? I can't believe they only have British pounds... At least pay me back for my soft drink."

While saying that, she still stuffed her trophies into her pocket. After a quick break to catch her breath, she took out her cellphone.

"I took care of three. Send the cleaners over."

The man speaking to her answered in a muffled voice as usual:

'Wow~ How amazing. I will send someone right away.'

"It's only reasonable to pay me a bigger bonus. Even I find myself working with such dedication."

'Based on your character, you're going to made a tidy profit either way through blackmail or threats anyway, right? Villains will be arrested by the police, so please take care.'

To mask the sudden surprise in her heart, she hastily said:

"Shut up! The way I see it, you definitely count as a villain too."

'Oh really? How?'

"Using poison and antidotes to coerce obedience from me. Dying if I don't drink your antidote, isn't that way too absurd? What kind of movie are we acting out?"

'This is necessary as a beast tamer. If you don't believe me, you could always run away.'

"..."

Knowing clearly that they were in a cooperative relationship of mutual benefit, the man still talked like this deliberately. She was totally unconvinced that what he said about poisoning was actually true.

However, even if it was a joke, having a reason was better than none.

It was a fact that this man used to be even stronger than her. It was also a fact that she had lost to them in the past. It was also true that she believed she could get at least a bit stronger as long as she sought this man's tutelage—

She sighed. Anyway, life was still long. She did not think it mattered if she took a slight detour, hence, for now, she would continue this temporary lifestyle as something akin to his lackey.

"So, how are things on your side?"

'Things are officially beginning. Rather, it would be better to say that it seems to have already started.'

She thought so too. The background had become noisy on the other end of the phone call starting just now.

'Unfortunately, I won't be calling you over. Because somehow, I feel as though it would be too much to handle if I called Miss Beast who can only be tamed through poison. Just do your own work obediently. Bye now.'

After giving these instructions, the man hung up.

"Tsk... Now isn't this delightful?"

Remarking sarcastically, she imagined the party venue. Which people were going to take part? Just picturing it was almost enough to make her drool, crap.

However, she did not drool. Instead she smiled fearlessly.

Now was not the time to remain bound by principles and rationality. Prepare yourself and eat the poisoned feed willingly. Because if you were to do nothing, the master feeding her could very well die there just like that. She forbade him from dying in futility.

"Seriously... I can't believe he told me an awesome party's location without sending me an invitation. That's underestimating me too much. Kaha!"

===Part 5===

In the courtyard which was surrounded on all four sides by the school building...

Haruaki ducked down to evade an enemy attack. At the same time, he continued speaking:

"Earlier, «Dieu le veut» was planted on the Dominion Lord's wheelchair, right? I guess we've no choice but to get to him, right?"

"My statement: That is «Mobile Territory: Zilch Ground», used to create a 'temporary territory for the Dominion Lord to move around.' I think the 'Dominionization' of this town is by another spear... Probably by the Dominion Lord's side, so not much difference."

"I see. Then where should we go?"

"Probably the biggest tent on the sports ground!"

While answering, Un Izoey swung the knife on her foot and sent a knight flying. However, another knight seized the resulting opening to attack her. Kotetsu and Konoha blocked it for her.

On the other side—

"Mode: «Killing Machine Masakado»!"

"Go, «Chupacabra Bandage»!"

After Kuroe's hair and Kirika's bandage entangled the enemy, Fear punched him flying without saying a word. Although she had no weapon, given her supernatural brute force, the enemy probably could not escape uninjured.

Most conspicuous was ultimately what Kirika had used to face off against Taciturn, «Chupacabra Bandage»—the cursed bandage originally used by Amanda when she was still Mummy Maker. Pakuaki had apparently given it to Kirika without asking her opinion. Amanda seemed to have explained briefly the method of usage, but Haruaki felt that Kirika was controlling it quite adeptly. Was it because of its similarity to the «Tragic Black River» in shape and usage?

At this moment, Haruaki heard talking next to him.

"...Just do your own work obediently. Bye now."

"You must be confident if you can still make phone calls in these circumstances."

The superintendent, who had just met up with them, shrugged and replied:

"Now is the only chance to talk on the phone, right? There's probably no more time to make calls from here on."

Naturally, Zenon and Ganon were also by the superintendent's side, fighting knights respectively.

Haruaki shifted his gaze slightly, towards the school building entrance that was visible from the courtyard through a corridor window—This was exactly the reason why they had come here.

Large numbers of students could be seen leaving the school building through the entrance. A normal after school scene, with students carrying schoolbags, filing through while chatting with their friends. This came as a result of Kaidou's hypnotic suggestion. As a side note, after issuing the hypnotic suggestion, Kaidou had said "Well then... I am going home" and immediately left the broadcasting room. She was probably hit by the curse as well. No mater what, Haruaki could feel only gratitude towards her.

Apart from those present, the others including Taizou, Kana and Shiraho had already returned to the secret room at the superintendent's office, taking the «Demon's Mouth» with them. Although Haruaki really hoped they could leave the school, they insisted "It's possible we might be needed somewhere again!" Of course, Shiraho and Chihaya were grumbling nonstop.

Like Haruaki, Fear glanced at the students leaving to go home while she took out another restrained knight. At the same time, she said:

"By the way... It's lucky that they didn't give the students a hard time!"

"Probably because we're making a scene here, they don't have any energy to spare on other things!"

"I think so too... Although it's absolutely ridiculous, now that things have come to this, we can't go into hiding again. Instead, we must rampage as much as possible and keep pushing forward!"

The Knights Dominion had originally used the «Demon's Mouth»'s hypnosis to take the students hostage. Now that the hypnosis was lifted, the students were starting to return home on their own. No one could predict what might happen next. There was no guarantee that the knights would not attack the students directly in typical and petty acts of intimidation. But currently, it looked like that was not going to happen, be it due to circumstance or their pride. Although Haruaki also believed that Konoha and the others, who had entered combat mode thoroughly already, would immediately bring divine retribution upon the knights the instant they tried to attack students in leisure—in any case, it would be best if that type of situation could be avoided completely.

In other words, just as Kirika described.

They could only push forward, devoting their full effort so that the enemy was unable to take any action except engage them in combat.

"Still... There are so many of them. My hair is getting a bit tired."

"Agreed, there ought to be limits on tiredness~"

"Please get moving before complaining, Onee-sama."

Speaking of moving forward, there were too many knights blocking their way. No matter how many they defeated, knights would emerge one after another from somewhere, surging forward to attack. In addition, with every knight strengthened under the effects of "Dominionization," they were not easy to handle at all.

Haruaki looked up at the clock in the courtyard&mash;It was almost 1pm.

He shuddered. The predetermined time limit was 2pm. In other words, the enemy's powerup had already reached 80 to 90% completion.

Furthermore—More importantly—

Haruaki shuddered simply for the lack of time remaining. The time limit they had decided upon was based on the belief that things were definitely fine at least until 2pm. Hence, strictly speaking, there should still be a bit of stoppage time even after 2pm... Nevertheless, they had no idea if it was on the order of seconds or minutes. They could not leave things to chance.

The remaining time was only roughly an hour. Just one hour, failure was not an option, no second chances. This was the only chance.

Stopping the Knights Dominion's conspiracy.

Protecting that place where they belonged.

The chance to protect the Yachi home—

Haruaki subconsciously clenched both fists. Due to muscle tension, he felt a dull sensation of intense pain coming from the missing part of his left hand. This felt like it was cheering for himself.

At this moment, the superintendent said:

"I think this might take forever at this rate. Should we part ways to split up the Knights Dominion's forces?"

"That appears to be the only option."

"I give agreement to agree this is great idea. No need to have everyone moving together the whole time. All it takes is for some of us to reach and destroy «Dieu le veut». Although it is easier for large groups to hunt prey, it also slows down movement speed."

Konoha and Un Izoey both nodded.

"Then what about the groupings? To be honest, I don't want my group to split up."

"My opinion: suggestion that I am fine alone."

Hearing that, Haruaki was a bit surprised.

"Hey hey, are you for real...?"

"I do not plan on defeating all knights on every encounter. I will find the Dominion Lord's tent and destroy «Dieu le veut». One person will not get tied down, easier to move perhaps."

That being said—Was there any reason for Un Izoey to do this? Haruaki wondered. The reason why Pakuaki assisted them was to rescue Un Izoey who was trapped in the school. In that case, his objective was already achieved.

Probably sensing his thoughts through the mood, Un Izoey glanced at Haruaki and said:

"For the Lab Chief's Nation, 'Dominionization' is not phenomenon to be left alone either. My own opinion: reached conclusion that it must be stopped as quickly as possible."

"Really? ...Uh, but, how should I put this? Thank you."

"No need to thank. I am just doing what I need to do."

Un Izoey looked away suddenly for some reason. Then the superintendent spoke up:

"So, my group will move independently then. I think we will be responsible for acting as bait, so the three of us are enough. We'll show you how quickly adults can flee."

"Eh~ So tired~"

"I could prepare an alternative mission for you. How about letting you run alone while screaming and yelling, charging into the enemy's headquarters from the front? Which do you pick, Onee-sama?"

In this manner, the superintendent formed his usual team of three. In other words, they had divided themselves into three: Haruaki's main team, Un Izoey as the independent guerilla team, as well as the superintendent's diversionary team.

"...You must all stay safe."

Fear said with a serious face. Un Izoey, the superintendent and the Houjyou sisters nodded firmly. Then—

"I return the same words to you exactly, wishing this kind of wish!"

"Once everything is over, we have to gather for a cup of tea. But according to reports, cleaning up the superintendent's office first will be quite a monumental task!"

To break past the knights surrounding them, they charged in completely opposite directions. Un Izoey went towards a dense cluster of enemies whereas the superintendent's group went for somewhere with fewer enemies. In that sense, things were completely opposite too.

"We too—Let's go!"

"Yes! Haruaki-kun, please take care no matter what!"

With Konoha and Kotetsu taking point, the group began to advance towards the sports ground. Most likely chasing after Un Izoey and the superintendent's team, much fewer knights showed up next. However, that was just compared to earlier. The current situation still did not allow for carelessness.

They continued to move forward while doing everything they could to take down the enemies who emerged every few meters along the courtyard. The connecting corridor between two wings of the school building could be seen up ahead. Once they passed through there, the grassy lawn of the courtyard would give way to a plain space between two buildings, covered only by asphalt. Then running from there to the edge of the school building—The sports ground ought to be visible from there.

"Konoha, above! Second floor of the connecting corridor!"

"I shall handle it! Muramasa-sama, take care of the right hand side!"

"Sorry Kuroe-kun, my defense failed! Left side!"

"Mode: «Chaotic Tadamori»—Anyway, I'll lead you guys to jump towards the third floor window!"

After much effort, they finally dealt with the last wave of attack before entering the connecting corridor. Confirming there were no ambushes from above, they crossed the connecting corridor all at once. Success! The sensation underfoot changed from lawn to hard asphalt.

Perhaps that was it for the enemies who had rushed over to the courtyard. Haruaki turned his head back slightly to check out the view behind him, only to discover that no new enemies had rushed out of the connecting corridor or the school building. Was diverting manpower to Un Izoey and the superintendent part of the reason?

No worries. At the current pace, they were going to reach their destination soon. No need to be concerned about the time limit. Ah, at this rate, there was no need to worry at all. No matter how many more knights came, they would surely—

Just as Haruaki was thinking that—

In front of him, Fear suddenly stopped running. Haruaki's nose collided into the back of her head.

"Woah! F-Fear...?"

Fear did not look back. Like Fear, Konoha and everyone present halted in their tracks.

Looking past Fear's head, Haruaki also checked out what they were all staring at with bated breaths.

He was rendered speechless.

—Why the Knights Dominion had stopped attacking for now. Why there were gaps of time between attacks.

Perhaps it was not just due to the success of diversionary tactics from Un Izoey and the superintendent's faction.

Perhaps it was simply because the Knights Dominion's numbers were decreasing.

In other words—

"Oh! You guys are so late~"

Scattered all over the ground, in front of them were ''countless bodies of dead knights''.

And in the center of the corpses, all covered with splatters of fresh blood, yet looking back at Haruaki's group with a smile—Ontenzaki Satsuko.

===Part 6===

As one would expect, Fourteen was also by Satsuko's side. With pale blue ghostlights hovering all around her body, it felt like she wa going to fire off attacks any moment. A reinforced broom was already held in her hand.

Satsuko was also in the process of killing a knight. While she turned her head to look back, the man collapsed in front of her with his throat cut open. Swinging «Karma Speed» with a whoosh, Satsuko flung off viscous blood then muttered as though talking to herself:

"Hmm, this Wathe itself can be used as a weapon too~ Although it can't be used to hit places that are too hard, that's all."

Fear glared at Satsuko and said:

"...We don't have time for you right now. Move aside."

"Eh~ Sorry, no can do, Fear-san~ That'll waste all the waiting we did for you here."

"I don't recall asking you two to wait for us."

"Hmm, if you insist, how about tomorrow instead?"

Konoha spoke with eyes narrowed whereas Kuroe followed up blankly.

"But isn't there a party right now? Although Satsuko will play with any opponent encountered, a bit of attention needs to be paid to sequence after all~ Anyway, putting it bluntly, if Fear-san and the rest of you continue forward, Satsuko has a strong feeling that you'll be killed by the Knights Dominion people. So Satsuko hopes you'll fight us before that~"

"Such presumptuous reasoning, absolutely ridiculous...!"

Kirika glanced at Haruaki. Konoha and the others also directed the same kind of questioning gaze at him.

Haruaki understood what they meant. Their options boiled down to two: fight or flight. Their objective was not defeating Satsuko. Even if she issued a challenge to them, they were not obliged to accept—

"Oh. Uh~ Umm, although it's only natural since someone like Satsuko is your opponent, if you really ignore me and escape, Satsuko will still feel very sad~ So please think back a bit, to a very long time ago during the battle at the pool, those massive pillars Fourt had shot, does everyone still remember~? After repairs and fortifications, she can now launch many pillars~"

"So... What?"

Hearing Fear's question, Satsuko smiled.

"—Those are really huge things, you know? To liven things up, how about throwing some at the school building right now with a 'boom~'? That place where you can see the shoe lockers is the most suitable, right? Although Satsuko has no other intentions."

"What!?"

No other intentions? Don't be ridiculous!

Haruaki looked at the far end of the courtyard where they had just escaped, the place where shoe lockers were kept—although much fewer in number now, there were still students preparing to go home after school. If a massive pillar, the type they saw during the swimming pool battle against Satsuko and Fourteen in the past, one that caused the exit to collapse completely, were to be thrown there, the students would surely suffer grievous injuries.

Fear gnashed her teeth and said:

"A threat huh...? You disgust me...!"

"Oh dear~ Satsuko and Fourt only wish to fight you guys, Fear-san, that's all~ It should end quite quickly, so you don't need to be so stubborn. The previous fight got interrupted half way, so Satsuko just wants to confirm, even though weak little Satsuko is clearly very weak, how much more competent Satsuko has become!"
[[image:C3 17-131.png|thumb]]

Indeed, there was probably not much point for the Knights Dominion to take students hostage again—but this logic was impossible to apply to Satsuko before them. She simply wanted a fight. Simply fighting followed by more fighting, wanting to become strong.

A simple and genuine motive, almost approaching insanity.

The natural ''way of life'' as a member of the Draconians.

"Tsk... Fighting is the only option?"

"Ha! I shall humor them. Now that the sight of blood has gotten me worked up, I shall find it difficult to hold back."

"—Actually, the same goes for me too."

Konoha and Kotetsu revealed savage grins and took a step forward. In contrast, Haruaki, Fear, Kirika and Kuroe stepped back. Kirika glanced at the surroundings while extending Chupacabra Bandage from her arm.

"We can't leave these two for Konoha-kun and Kotetsu-kun to handle on their own. Kuroe-kun and I must provide cover... But the knights might show up any time. Yachi, Fear-kun, let us know as soon as you spot anything."

"...Got it."

Haruaki looked at the silver-haired girl after he replied. Eyes narrowed, glaring viciously ahead, her answer was—

===Part 7===

Fear felt a certain unpleasant entity stirring in the depths of her heart.

The color of bright red dominated her view. It came from the dead knights' bodies created by Satsuko.

She felt nausea and discomfort towards this stench of blood and death that she knew better than anyone. But at the same time, she also sensed a certain existence taking joy from all this. Something causing dull aches, thirsting for the taste of brutality. In the bottom of her body, even if one were to take out her organs, slice them to pieces and mix them up, the darkness would still adhere firmly to somewhere deep and unreachable.

No matter how much she wanted it to disappear, no matter how much she wanted to pretend it had disappeared, the throbbing of that parasitic existence was still ominously shaking the cells of her core.

Indeed, ''that''.

Assuredly—it still—existed.

Hence, worry crept into her heart. She could feel an irrepressible part of her lingering in her body.

She was still able to suppress it because these were irrelevant knights, but if she were to see the blood or corpse of someone she knew—

(I'm not... gonna lose.)

Fear gritted her teeth hard and forcefully carved this declaration into the depths of her heart.

She must admit that her unease. Even so, she already had the determination and resolve to triumph over it. That was why she was standing here. She was not going to be devoured so easily.

Besides, the worst case scenario of her companions ending up like that would not happen in reality. There was no weapon in her hand. If worse came to worst, she had already asked the Japanese swords for the favor. Hence, don't worry. Don't worry. Don't worry. Don't worry. Don't worry. Don't worry. Surely—It will be fine.

(...Yeah.)

After repeating those words nonstop, she suddenly felt a lighter feeling in her chest.

She really felt that it will be fine. Imagination was very important. She believed that what she ought to think about was not insignificant worries but the vast ocean of hope that lay before her eyes.

No need to worry. There was not the slightest need for worry.

What she desired was already in front of her.

Indeed—

So long as she overcame the crisis today, she would be able to stay with Haruaki forever.

Because this happiness was already in view up ahead, all she needed to do next was keep her head high and continue striving forward.

===Part 8===

Before giving her answer, she paused for roughly a breath's worth of time.

However, her tone of voice was calm and natural.

"Yeah, leave it to me. I'm only here more for defense than offense. I have to complete this mission at least."

Well said, that goes without saying—Haruaki felt relieved. The current Fear would no longer lose to fighting instincts and charge mindlessly at the enemy. She was giving thought to what was within her ability instead of trying to act tough.

"Rather, Class Rep and Kuroe should be more careful. I remember they—"

Cautiously, Kirika stared at Satsuko and Fourteen, nodding lightly.

"I know. Fourteen will be launching items for her to accumulate speed and release that giant slash attack... Their tactic is like self-sufficient power generation, it's very tough to handle."

"Yeah. But in games, skills that are powerful in theory tend to have major flaws."

"Kuroe-san is correct. That tactic of theirs cannot be an exception."

"Just stop her from throwing things before they manage to store up the speed! I shall take care of that house!"

As Kotetsu dashed towards Fourteen, Konoha said "Then I will—" and closed in on Satsuko a moment later. Fourteen retreated backwards and dodged the attack Kotetsu launched to prevent her from throwing items. Her broom destroyed by Kotetsu, Fourteen nonchalantly summoned a new weapon, then shot two bricks at Satsuko while swinging a laundry pole downwards.

However, Satsuko was currently facing off against Konoha who was attacking with barehanded chops executed in taijiquan style. Although Satsuko used «Karma Speed» to block, the weapons became entangled together as though sparring without accumulating speed. As though saying "it doesn't matter who it hits," Fourteen shot bricks at both Satsuko and Konoha, but—

"Chupacabra Bandage!"

"Mode: «Cushioning Munemori»!"

Kirika's bandage and Kuroe's hair blocked the bricks. Kuroe wanted to take the opportunity to ensnare Satsuko in her hair, but Satsuko used «Karma Speed» in its original function as a sword and sliced the hair before jumping away. Konoha seized the chance to close in.

"Wow~ So that's how it goes~ As expected of Konoha-san and the others, you immediately came up with countermeasures~ Then we'll switch tactics too."

"...What did you say?"

Instantly, Satsuko and Fourteen doubled their speed at the same time. Moving swiftly, they traded positions in a bewildering display. Kotetsu and Konoha hastily chased after them.

"«Polter»—«Geist»! «Geist»!"

Fourteen made a motion as though pushing a pair of doors to summon two laundry poles to launch. Neither Kirika nor Kuroe could stop the laundry poles from flying away—because instead of aiming at Satsuko or Konoha, Fourteen had shot them towards the school building beside them. The laundry poles were respectively embedded in the walls of the school building on their left and right.

Satsuko instantly changed course for a laundry pole while waving «Karma Speed» in her hand.

Next—using them like last time at the pool when they used laundry poles as footholds to move across water, Fourteen and Satsuko simultaneously stepped on a laundry pole on opposite sides respectively and jumped up high.

Their bodies overlapped for an instant in midair—

But only Satsuko disappeared.

"...!?"

Kotetsu frowned. Summoning two brooms while in the air, Fourteen swung them at him while traveling along her landing trajectory. Kotetsu crossed his arms above his head to block the attack but in the next second, Konoha shouted urgently:

"Kotetsu! Watch out, there is one more person inside!"

While Konoha was shouting and Fourteen's wielded weapons were locked in a struggle against Kotetsu, Satsuko suddenly appeared from under Fourteen's cape. This was below Kotetsu's belly, closer to him than even Fourteen. In a crouching pose, Satsuko swung «Karma Speed» in a flash.

"Guh—!"

Frowning, Kotetsu flew backwards to retreat. The flank of his clothing was torn and a conspicuous red color seeped out.

"H-Hey!"

"Don't sound so lame! It is but a scratch..."

Kotetsu answered Haruaki while keeping his view forward vigilantly. Before him, Satsuko was already straightening her knees to stand up.

"Oh my~ Looks like victory can't be decided in one hit after all."

"Muramasa-sama, that is—"

"Instantaneously entering Fourteen's body whose true nature is a ''house'', then coming out again? Totally just a petty parlor trick."

"Ehhh~ Really~? As long as it's used well, Satsuko thinks it's unexpectedly effective~"

"«Geist»! «Geist»!"

Satsuko cocked her head slightly while Fourteen shot laundry poles and iron rods at the school building on the side again. Moreover, it was not just one or two. The school building was turned into an array of skewers. Satsuko and Fourteen jumped again, landing on the footholds created by Fourteen, then started jumping between footholds as though performing in an athletic event. In addition to stepping on the poles and columns, Satsuko even grabbed the laundry poles with her hands to swing her body like in gymnastics horizontal bar events. While moving, Fourteen continued to shoot out new laundry poles to increase the number of footholds.

"It'd be bad if you got bored, so Satsuko and Fourt will be turning in a grand performance~! Satsuko will work hard to prevent you from calling this a parlor trick!"

"This looks more and more like a circus act. We don't have money to pay for unspectacular shows...!"

Tensing up, Haruaki's group looked up at the two figures jumping back and forth overhead like pinballs.

Fourteen fired two bricks at them. Konoha and the others dodged swiftly but at the same time, Fourteen also launched three bricks at Satsuko in midair, which were then immediately absorbed by «Karma Speed». After repeating similar movements multiple times, Satsuko and Fourteen overlapped in the air again. Fourteen flipped her cape again and Satsuko vanished.

After leaping from foothold to foothold many times, Fourteen jumped upon Haruaki's group again as earlier. Konoha blocked her attack and watched out for Satsuko who was assumed to be hiding under the cape—

"How about this? Slicing wind at point blank range...!"

Realizing suddenly, Haruaki cried out frantically:

"No, Konoha, right above!"

The last foothold that Fourteen had visited—Satsuko was standing on there. Just before Fourteen mounted her descending attack, she must have left Satsuko there. Satsuko was already ecstatic with her face flushed red. Then she swung the rapier down hard.

"This is—karma!"

The giant mass of slicing pressure descended like a waterfall, flying at them vertically.

Naturally, Fourteen already expected this attack. After merely a slight delay after Fourteen, Konoha also jumped from her original spot, but the situation was very risky. Also, Haruaki and the others could not stay uninvolved either.

"Haruaki, get away quick!"

Fear pushed Haruaki. Naturally, he did not resist and started running as hard as he could. There was no guarantee that the next slash would not reach their location. Even the wake of that attack posed a threat. Just as Haruaki and Fear hastily pulled back to create distance—

The vertical slash brushed past Konoha's body, striking her former location directly. The massive ensuing crash made Haruaki's eardrums hurt. Violent air pressure swept his hair. Not only that, but it even caused him to stumble and fall flat on the ground. Certain fragments flew in all directions, striking him in the body. Ouch. Speaking of pain, the left hand he had extended reflexively against the ground for support was feeling sharp pain from the amputated spot.

Then opening his eyes, Haruaki saw the asphalt ground which had tragically cracked open. Probably injured by flying stones, Fear had small bloody scratches on her face. Wiping the blood away with the back of her hand, Fear directed her gaze forward. The four of them nearer to the impact had suffered far more than Haruaki and Fear. Kirika and Kuroe were tangled together and blown far away, but seemed uninjured. Kotetsu was kneeling on the ground with a twisted look on his face. Among them, the one with the most serious injuries was—

"Guh...!"

"Konoha!"

"I... am fine...!"

Although it looked like she had dodged by a hair's breadth, Konoha had a large gash on her shoulder just from a minor glancing blow. The patch of bright red on her was even larger in area than Kotetsu's. Konoha glanced coldly at her wound then exhaled, suppressing a certain emotion into the depths of her core. Calmly, she tore off her dangling sleeve to facilitate movement. Judging from her motions, the wound was not as bad as it looked... But Haruaki had almost never seen such a large wound on Konoha's body before. And clearly, it was not even a direct blow.

Many laundry poles and iron rods were embedded in the school building's walls to their left and right, as well as the side wall of the connecting corridor, forming footholds.

Standing on them, Satsuko and Fourteen were looking down at Haruaki's group.

"Oh my... They actually dodged that attack? Amazing as expected! Satsuko is overjoyed!"

Satsuko spoke confidently. Pushing themselves up, Kirika and Konoha grumbled with a frown:

"Tsk! What joy? This firepower is absolutely ridiculous...!"

"Their current tactic is to reduce the speed accumulation period as much as possible then unleash the attack freely from various angles, thus making full use of terrain..."

"Yes, indeed! Although very weak, Satsuko and Fourt's advantage is cooperation and tacit understanding after all! By increasing or removing footholds, Satsuko can appear or disappear to make use of three dimensional tactics~"

"Satsuko has excellent speed to begin with, but as a result, her weakness is also a lack of attack power. Weaponry is one of the reasons. But after obtaining «Karma Speed», this problem is solved... Don't mistakenly think we're still the same as before."

"Yeah~ It's all thanks to «Karma Speed». So lucky to have it, it fits Satsuko so well! Since this method works, Satsuko will try to challenge you, please play with us a while longer!"

Then like a pack of predators surrounding herbivores, slowly depriving their prey of stamina, intimidating them to crush their will to resist.

Also making use of the school building's protrusions and drainpipes, the pair began to jump back and forth over the heads of Haruaki's group. Ghostlights flashing, Fourteen launched items that were sometimes absorbed by Satsuko's rapier as sources of speed, sometimes used to create new footholds, or sent to attack Haruaki's group directly on other occasions. Satsuko would also disappear suddenly then emerge under Fourteen's cape. Satsuko sometimes followed Fourteen's direct attacks to appear at extremely close range. Other times, she used feints to counter their predictions, only to appear in the distance. It took a lot of effort to keep track of the pair's positions.

"Damn it...!"

Agitated, Konoha jumped up and stood on a laundry pole just like them. Then leaping towards Fourteen, just as she was about to execute a flying kick, an instant before that—having entered Fourteen's cape, Satsuko jumped out and landed lightly on the ground. She was already panting with eyes moistened and glazed over.

"Karma!"

"!"

Konoha must have instantly severed her foothold. Then falling down together with the severed pole, she barely evaded the slash Satsuko had unleashed upwards from below. Vicious light flashed across her glasses as she groaned:

"Up and down, how busy you are...!"

"Oh, just so you don't get the wrong idea, Satsuko will make this clear. We don't really want to run all over the place~ Aerial combat is just one mode of attack. Depending on the situation, we also fight on the ground."

Haruaki gritted his teeth. To him, simply tracking Satsuko and Fourteen's movements with his gaze was hard enough already.

Apart from Fourteen's own combat power as ''a cursed house''...

There were footholds all around that they could increase or decrease as they saw fit, in other words, a three dimensional space—Rather, seeing as Satsuko could also enter Fourteen's body to obfuscate timings and positions, it counted as four dimensions—combined with the tacit understanding born from their relationship of absolute trust, allowing them to rule over this four dimensional space.

In addition, there was «Karma Speed»'s one-hit kill power from its super destructive slash attack—

All this combined to serve as Satsuko and Fourteen's current—

Strength.

...Was it possible to win?

Could they prevail against a pair like this?

Haruaki felt as though his heart was being constricted tightly, causing a vague sense of unease to surge in his body.

He also thought of something.

Time.

There was no leisure to take out his cellphone to check the time, but the deadline was less than an hour away. They should not get themselves pinned down in this kind of place. They must move advance as quickly as possible, advancing towards the sports ground—

However, whether or not Satsuko understood their feelings, she cackled and said:

"Anyway, we're going to move as possible, so enjoy yourselves! As playmates, Satsuko will give it 100% so please go all-out if you please, Satsuko will be very happy—although weak little Satsuko is still very weak, so if you get disappointed, sorry about that!"

Haruaki broke out in cold sweat.

You liar—He thought.

===Part 9===

The superintendent's team of three was moving along the school's boundary wall.

Then halting, the superintendent turned his head back.

"—I knew you were going to show up."

"Really? Well I suppose, after all, we go way back for years."

As though in an afterthought, he casually floored a knight who was originally about to attack them.

Maximilian Pendragon was standing there in leisure. Wearing «Corpse Armor Rikongarowa» with the «Granaury Spear» on the back of his right hand... He was fully armed.

Grinning, Pendragon said:

"Any intention to move aside?"

"You already know my answer, don't you? I can't let you go over to them. To my dangerous friend who has started an obsession in stalker behavior, I really hope you won't go farther along the wrong path, which is why I can't stay silent... You can't use brute strength to coerce a little girl. Don't use force."

After the superintendent finished with a shrug, Zenon and Ganon stepped forward in front of him.

"Good grief, are you trying to waste my time again like yesterday? No matter how many years we've been separated, I've grown tired of playing around. This time, I won't spar with you like yesterday. Sorry, I'm going to be serious—?"

A crisp sound.

Pendragon raised Granaury's blade to eye level. In the next instant, a knife flying at high speed was deflected by the blade, falling on the ground behind.

The superintendent stared intently at Pendragon. While breaking out in cold sweat, his mind became aware of his hand's trembling fingertips and the creaking in his body.

"Unlike yesterday... It's ''three against one'' this time."

"Gabriel, do you intend to personally enter the fray? Isn't your body full of problems, to the point that it's difficult to pinpoint them? With your health in such a state already, acting tough won't do you any good."

"Acting tough? Hmm..."

The superintendent reached into his suit and drew a knife from its holster. What a nostalgic feeling... At the same time, this was probably going to be his swan song.

"If I don't act tough now, when else would I have the chance? Clearly the ones behind me are my students—This is my school!"

Switching modes, he threw continuously, launching many knives at the same time. The flowing motion of thrown knives were like wings, like a sword, with each knife followed closely by the next. By calculating and predicting the opponent's angle of deflection, he would alter the trajectory of successive knives as a result. Such throwing fully exhibited the pinnacle of technique. Having learned the majority of his throwing skills, Zenon also joined in to attack with her knives.

Confronted with a continuous stream of thrown knives aimed at his vitals, Pendragon could no longer stand idly in one place. While running, he used Granaury to deflect the flying knives. Although Riko's armor definitely protected the vitals, the superintendent would also predict the armor's changes in thickness through reverse logic so as to throw the next knife and the one after that. Faced with this group, Pendragon could not rely completely on his armor. That being said, armor was armor after all. For knife throwers, armor was definitely a complicating factor.

"Ha... Looks like you and your disciple haven't regressed much in skill."

"I'm very happy to hear you say that."

Intense pain coursed through the depths of his body. His muscles were screaming in pain. His fingertips were convulsing. The superintendent desperately hid these symptoms of unease while he answered, but the dragon's eyes could not possibly miss the prey's weaknesses.

"But who knows when this can persist until."

"Yeah, that's right. Although we have to stall for time bit by bit, no one knows how long it can last... So, it looks like the job I picked has increased. Ahhh, so very tired..."

Waving the tip of her sword left and right, Ganon walked up to the front lethargically. The previous Commander had passed onto her as the sole successor of what could be called swordsmanship for countering the strongest—a style named the Void Night Sword. Ultimately, she still stood as their most powerful combatant.

The superintendent took a deep breath and picked up a knife. Incredibly, he felt nostalgia towards this sensation that should have been forgotten long ago. However, he had ''her'' by his side back then. Rather, what he carried was not knives, but ''her''. The spear that always returned on its own no matter where it was thrown. The spear whose power increased the farther it was thrown, the «Treason Piercer»...

"Why?"

"...?"

The one who asked was Pendragon's right hand, Granaury.

She seldom spoke on her own initiative. Without stopping her, Pendragon glanced at his right hand.

"The way you look is truly fortunate/unfortunate... It brings back too many memories. Why is Liz not by your side?"

"—Because Long destroyed her. You know that, right?"

Most certainly, this was not the answer she wanted to hear, but he had no choice but to answer so.

"Then why..."

She originally wanted to continue but fell silent halfway. Pendragon scratched his head and used the back of his left hand to tap the blade on his right. With eyes as calm as a father gazing at his child, he said:

"Say it now if you have something you want said. You might not get another chance ever again."

Granaury could be heard sighing. She seldom expressed her emotions, but the superintendent knew that she not actually emotionless. This was only natural, because he used to spend quite a lot of time with her—They could be considered old friends.

Hence, he knew her voice carried sorrow.

"So why... ''was I not there''?"

The superintendent closed his eyes forcefully first.

Then he answered:

"—Because you're not Liz."

Likewise, this was not the correct answer, but he had no choice but to answer so.

"True. But we are both spears."

"Yes."

"Would you believe me if I said I was always jealous of Liz?"

"If you want me to believe."

"What a sly/honest man..."

Another sigh.

"The one by your side is not me. However, there once existed the possibility of me by your side. Together with Liz. Or replacing Liz. Clearly I could have been by your side, but was not by your side. This contradiction shook the contradiction that is me."

"I don't quite... understand."

Pendragon slowly raised his right hand, allowing the superintendent's reflection to show on Granaury's blade. This was surely akin to having her gaze squarely at the superintendent.

"Why were you unable to defeat Long before Liz was destroyed?"

"Because he was very strong."

"Also because, compared to surpassing Long's strength, you were always thinking about Liz's curse, weren't you?"

Liz's curse caused her to pierce her owner. It troubled her the whole time, making her cry. Indeed. Back then, long ago, compared to the strong opponent, he was already trembling at the premonition of separating from her.

Without changing her tone, Granaury continued:

"Why did you not defeat Long after Liz was destroyed?"

"Because I lost the reason to do so."

"Also because you followed the simple temptation of despair and fled, didn't you?"

By the time he woke up after Liz pierced his chest as a result of the curse exceeding its limit, everything was over. Left with only scars and emptiness in his heart without the slightest will to fight, he had deserted the Draconians. The only fragment lingering in his heart was the wish to see Liz again. That was the only purpose he lived for.

"Had you neither fled nor lost, and defeated Long, the future/past would have been different. Hence, hence, I—"

The blade on Pendragon's right hand glittered brightly.

"—''hate your state of weakness''."

The superintendent gasped.

Then in a fully philosophical tone of voice, he laughed.

"Hahaha! Indeed, my state of weakness has caused many people trouble, whether in the past or present. I'm so sorry."

"Please do not pretend to be strong... in this fashion. It is truly displeasing."

Strong? Weak? They remained fettered by these words. This made him feel a little sad.

Glancing at his two subordinates, the superintendent said:

"So, it looks like someone is holding a grudge against me. I'm sorry but the attacks might become very intense accordingly. I'm counting on you."

"...This is commonplace, in any case."

"After hearing things from you that needn't be said, it's the most tiring~"

In response to his subordinates' remarks, which conveyed questionable respect, he said:

"So... Looks like it's time for this conversation to end."

"Argh~ Enough, so long and boring! Granaury, I hold you responsible!"

"...I apologize/ignore. All that is required next is a one-sided victory akin to rape."

Confronted with the approaching figure of the "strongest"—

The superintendent laughed again.

No matter how perilous the situation, even if cold sweat and ominous premonitions remained, he still had to laugh.

This had nothing to do with being strong or weak.

It was the only proper way to act for an adult who wished to protect the children.

===Part 10===

Pendragon had no intention of backing down either.

He had a reason to move forward no matter what. No matter what he must do.

He had something he had to do.

Hence, if anyone got in his way—the only option was to eliminate them, of course. Even if they knew each other or could be described as old friends.

(However... What a nuisance.)

The opponent was definitely not strong. Simply in terms of strength, the knights in the school were definitely stronger.

However, such a hassle. Like yesterday, Ganon's Void Night Sword would neutralize all of his offensive and defensive maneuvers—forcibly leading to a "tied" result. In that unsteadily swaying manner.

Pendragon introduced changes in his movements in an attempt to disrupt her rhythm, but Zenon—as well as Sekaibashi at calculated moments—would throw knives, which were impossible to ignore. While he was dodging the knives, Ganon would recover her position.

Only time and energy were being worn away bit by bit. Although this applied to the other party as well... For Sekaibashi's team, that was precisely their goal. To prevent him from advancing, to deplete his time and energy. That was their only goal, never intending to win from the very start.

"So, what should I do...?"

"How about surrendering by going 'uwah~ I admit defeat~'? Also recording that and broadcasting it on Dragon Island. Then, oh dear, how incredible, the beautiful school physician's popularity would skyrocket from defeating Number One."

"Although I don't think it's possible, do you really want to become the Commander?"

"Of course not, too tiring."

Pendragon conversed while using his full strength to push Granaury down in a spiral motion. Taking this attack head on would surely mean disembowelment—no, understatement—it would not be surprising even if her body instantly split into top and bottom halves. However, Ganon used the blade's body to absorb the impact with finesse, even performing a side flip in the air on purpose to dissipate the fist's force. Just as Pendragon was going to follow up his attack at the moment of her landing, Zenon and Sekaibashi threw countless knives, containing his movements.

(Tsk...)

Ganon's Void Night Sword was not a technique that could persist forever, after all. Despite looking relaxed in motion, that was only on the surface—requiring the control, understanding and manipulation of the entire body's nerves, it consumed unimaginable stamina. Even more so if one were to take the consumption of mental energy into account. Spending the same amount of time to wave a sword randomly without thinking would probably be much less taxing.

She was going to tire out, but with Sekaibashi and Zenon's support, she had already established a routine to recover her energy through momentary breaks. Her limit had yet to arrive.

Pendragon discovered that her technique had become more refined compared to yesterday. Deadly battles were more effective than any sort of training. Through yesterday's combat, she had recalled old memories then progressed further—What a waste of talent. This meant that Long's discerning eye had picked the right successor, didn't he?

In the end—

(Right now... she has achieved perfect balance to become a perfect master of the Void Night Sword. Without disrupting her degree of perfection, it's probably impossible for me to surpass her Void Night Sword.)

He admitted it, but this was absolutely no declaration of defeat. Of course. From the very start, his mind had not considered this a battle—It was more like an annoying cleaning task. Something dirty was in his way. Without scrubbing it away, there was no way to advance to the next destination.

(So, I just need to disrupt the balance from her degree of perfection. Let's see what can be taken away, or perhaps...)
[[image:C3 17-155.png|thumb]]

This time, he unleashed a barrage of attacks, prioritizing speed instead of power. Ganon blocked this wave as though dancing.

"How like a dance. I'd gladly take you out tonight if you'll let me."

"What a tiring invitation... Max-kun, please save such words for the young women you ilke."

"Oh? But I don't dislike you."

"Oh really? But I find it hard to accept a flirty guy like you, Max-kun. Not my cup of tea."

"You like older men who give off airs of stability and maturity, right?"

"You know me too well."

Even while chatting like this, the precision of her movements remained unchanged, unshaken at all.

Ganon was currently strong and stable in mind. Trying to take away from that might be challenging. In that case—

(Or perhaps... ''Something extra could be added''.)

This was very simple.

Exceedingly simple indeed.

The superintendent watched as Pendragon charged forward recklessly. He made a thrust with Granaury's blade on the back of his hand, but Ganon blocked him with her sword.

Up to now, things were the same as before, except—

"...!"

Ganon showed alarm on her face in a rare display. Pendragon's fist, in other words, Granaury's blade, caught Ganon's sword and applied a vector to it—towards his own neck.

Confronted with this unexpected development, Ganon froze for merely an instant. She definitely could kill Pendragon if the sword continued its thrust. This was precisely Pendragon's goal in redirecting her sword.

However, she resisted. Without a choice, she resisted.

In stark contrast to the Void Night Sword's naturalness—Unnaturalness.

That instant was an opening.

And Maximilian Pendragon was a man nowhere naive enough to miss this opening.

"Having fought for so long, I'd notice no matter how oblivious... You don't seriously want to kill me from the bottom of your heart. For the unprincipled Void Night Sword whose characteristic is split-second adaptability—You can't hold on to this kind of principle."

Using the instant when Ganon's body froze, Pendragon flipped his right arm. At the same time, Granaury's blade retracted slightly while in contact with Ganon's sword—Just by doing that, the sword, which seemed stuck to Ganon's hand until now, was blown away.

"Ganon-kun!"

The superintendent had no time to consider consequences. The feeling of tendons twisting. The feeling of muscles screaming in pain. Ignoring these feelings, he did everything he could to drive his limbs to throw the knives in his hands. Like how he had killed countless foes in the past—Mercilessly, raising speed and power to the maximum, he threw by pulling all the stops. Presumably seeing her elder sister in crisis, Zenon also threw as many knives as she could at the same time.

Zenon's knives descended upon Pendragon like a rainstorm that was blown horizontally by the wind. Pendragon had the left side of his body towards them, hence Riko could concentrate her armor on the left side for defense. After merely a millisecond's delay, the superintendent's knife flew over—but did not touch Pendragon.

The knife flew past his feet.

''Striking the hilt of an earlier knife that was embedded in the ground, it bounced up''.

As though reflected, it bounced upwards.

The knife flew towards where the armor was relatively thin due to defending against Zenon's rain of knives—the right side of Pendragon's body.

Stab him. Strike him. At least make him move. Even dodging would be good. In any case, if he could be prevented from delivering a lethal blow to Ganon—

But just at that moment, the superintendent saw snow-white skin behind Pendragon.

"What...!?"

Originally on Pendragon's right hand, Grananury instantly took human form.

She struck down the superintendent's knife flying from a dead angle.

A naked body of snow-white complexion. Seen so few times that one could count them out, her eyes, always partially closed—They look like they were pitying something.

"By the way, people all say that I've become a gentleman the more I aged, contrary to all expectation. They even say that I'm beginning to resemble Long, despite having no blood relation. So..."

Unfazed by the absence of Granaury's blade, Pendragon still drew his right arm back.

Towards Ganon in front of him, laughing as though he wanted to say "ridiculous":

"A man like me not your cup of tea? Stop lying."

As though resigning, Ganon suddenly relaxed her tense expression and said:

"You realized it?"

In the next second, the fist descended, sending her body flying away like a puppet.

Next—The result was easily predicted.

Earlier, they had barely maintained balance in something of a miracle. Once one corner collapsed, opposing the "strongest" was no longer possible.

His entire body in abject pain, collapsed on the ground, the superintendent turned his face. This was already his limit. He could not even lift a finger. Overexerting himself to mobilize his muscles, nerves and tendons... Everything was screaming, halted in activity. In other words, dead. I guess I'll have to spend my days in a wheelchair like the Dominion Lord for a while—Assuming I survive this.

Ganon was completely buried in a wall. Having spat out blood, there was a patch of bright red on her chest—to the point that it was a miracle that a massive hole had not opened up on her body. But definitely, she must have broken many bones with damage to internal organs. Of course, she was also unconscious. Strands of her hair looked like they were shaking slightly. Hopefully, she was still breathing—As long as this was not an illusion born out of his optimism.

Zenon was lying sprawled nearby, her right elbow twisted in a strange direction. Scattered and glittering in her surroundings were the broken fragments of throwing knives. Groaning on the ground, she was probably trying her utmost to get up. There were heartrending bloodstains on her limbs and face.

The superintendent gulped and applied force through his convulsing throat.

"Zenon-kun, it would be best not to strain yourself."

"Un... acceptable."

"Enough. By this point, both of you have done more than enough for me."

By this point. Did she realize the hidden meaning in these words? Not only the battle here at school, but also starting from their Draconian days as well as after deserting the organization.

He was thinking, how fortunate to have them willing to follow a broken man like him.

"Clearly I was never able to reward you."

"...If there really was no reward, I would not have... retracted the resignation letter I almost handed over on many occasions."

"You don't mean... salary, right?"

"Must I really spell it out?"

"...Sorry."

Listening to Zenon's sulking voice, the superintendent smiled wryly. Just doing so made his throat hurt badly and caused trouble in breathing—It was already pointless, so he took off his gas mask.

Then within his unobscured view, he gazed at the slowly approaching figure.

"Hello, long time no see."

"Hello there, it's been forever."

Maximilian Pendragon. Or perhaps, just plain Pendragon.

As though declaring things were "over"—with a completely naked young girl clinging to his shoulder and Granaury waiting by his side with her massive wobbling bust.

"I admit my defeat. I guess someone who retired shouldn't try to stage a comeback to act cool. I don't care what you do with me but please show mercy to those two. They're just caught up in my foolhardiness."

"I decided a long time ago to leave good women alive as much as possible. Even a woman who fell in love with a certain someone who's not me despite knowing there would be no reward, or a woman who still can't forget a certain someone who's already passed away."

Then Pendragon closed one eye suggestively and laughed:

"Besides, they might realize my charm at the last moment and become my good companions. Possibilities are very important."

"Y-You bastard! You have absolutely no self-control at all—!"

Riko began to hammer the back of Pendragon's head. Completely unconcerned, he turned his gaze slightly and said:

"Just as you can see, as an actual believer of female supremacy, I can't oppose these two ladies. Living under their oppression every day, how tragic my life... So apparently, it's not up to me to decide your final fate."

"...May I decide?"

"Yes."

A moment later, Granaury walked over without hiding her naked body at all. She had clearly stated how she hated the superintendent's state of weakness. He was very weak indeed. Now, he was also defeated.

"St...op...!"

Zenon's voice called out. He deliberately avoided looking in her direction.

No matter what his final fate—He would only accept it willingly. That was enough to satisfy him. Having driven this body past its limits until it could move no longer, assuming Zenon and Ganon were not going to be killed, he had no regrets anymore.

(I've done... everything I could. We must have bought at least some amount of time... I'm sorry, but the rest will have to be entrusted to them...)

Her hand—belonging to one whose true nature was a spear, in other words, a hand that could easily pierce human flesh—grabbed his collar.

"...'Coward.' Indeed, that was what others used to call you."

With force almost enough to rip his collar off, she pulled his face towards her—

Then—

''Her lips were pressed upon his lips''.

"!?"

A soft sensation. The caress of breaths. The wriggling of tongues.

A moment later, when she moved her lips away—their saliva could be seen adhering to her tongue.

"It would be too cowardly if you had done this on purpose."

"...?"

"I intended to kill you but I changed my mind. When you showed me... these."

She stroked his face with her fingers, stroking the tattoo of the dragon eye that was supposed to be on his cheek.

"This Dragon Wound, this hair, this nose, and these eyes... Why did you bare them only now? Excessively unchanged, excessively nostalgic. And those feelings are screaming that killing you would be such a shame, hence—"

"Hence?'

"Hence, I shall claim you as my trophy."

An urge to laugh flowed into his heart. His entire body almost became drained of strength.

She was very strong. He was very weak. Had he already become hers?

"The right to refuse... Denied?"

"Indeed. It would trouble me greatly if you died."

She separated from him and stood up.

Then looking down at him with those rarely revealed eyes, she said with an even rarer smile:

"Because I love/hate you from the bottom of my heart."

Contradictory words spoken by the spear that embraced contradiction, they were quite incomprehensible yet very easy to understand at the same time. This was very contradictory too.

"Haha," the superintendent laughed in a hoarse voice. As soon as he laughed, his entire body lost strength. Slipping, he lost balance and his back struck the ground. His eyelids felt so heavy too. No matter how hard he tried to keep them open, all he could see was the sky.

"So—time to do what needs to be done."

This voice was heard together with receding footsteps.

"...Having agreed to let me decide, have you any objections? Master."

"Haha~ None at all."

"I'm so angry that only Granaury gets to be satisfied! Hey Maximilian, I believe it's the right time to reward me for working hard! In other words, umm, give me the same sense of satisfaction!"

"Yes yes, a kiss, right?"

"Now isn't the time for that sort of behavior, is it?"

"Muununu, hey! Granaury, don't get in my way! You big-boobed monster!"

The victors gradually left in a noisy departure.

Nearby, Zenon could be heard murmuring:

"...Philanderer. This is one more item that needs to be reported to Liz."

Carrying all sorts of meanings.

The superintendent muttered in reply: "Give me a break."

===Part 11===

"Huff... Huff...!"

The panting still had not subsided. Haruaki hammered his fist against his trembling knee cap in condemnation. Now was not the time to stop moving.

Due to Satsuko's giant slash attacks and Fourteen's projectiles, the asphalt underfoot was rendered unrecognizable. One could easily trip in a single moment of carelessness. And tripping under the current circumstances—could easily mean immediate death.

"Haruaki, take a break first!"

Fear used her limbs to block the bricks flying from Fourteen like stray gunfire. Although Fear was not human, the objects thrown by Fourteen were strengthened by cursed power after all. Deflecting attacks with her limbs could not persist without injuries. She was covered in bloody scratches. This heartrending sight made Haruaki gnash his teeth.

Konoha and Kotetsu were attacking relentlessly but Satsuko and Fourteen's speed was overwhelming. A back and forth battle of three dimensions which they had never handled before, fought with high-speed tacit understanding and coordination faster than Haruaki's naked eye could follow.

Midair, Satsuko emerged from under Fourteen's cape to conduct a surprise attack. Kotetsu dodged the attack but was struck by a broom that Fourteen took the opportunity to fire, causing him to fall, hitting the ground upside down. A new depression was created in the asphalt. Konoha tried to ambush Satsuko on the school building's outer wall from behind, but her barehanded chop was absorbed by «Karma Speed». Just as she bit her lip and tried to grab Satsuko's body, Fourteen immediately shot dishes from a blind spot.

"Mode: «Cushioning Munemori»!"

Half of the dishes were blocked by Kuroe's hair but the remainder passed between the strands of hair to strike Konoha's shoulder. Konoha frowned and lost balance. Satsuko swung «Karma Speed» but Kirika extended Chupacabra Bandage to restrain her. The white bandage was sliced into shreds, fluttering in the air. Then—

"Oh, Konoha-san's attack just now allowed Satsuko to finish charging up—Karma!"

"Tsk—!"

The giant slash flew towards Konoha who had lost balance and was falling down. Unable to dodge completely, Konoha used a barehanded chop to strike the unavoidable portion of the attack... However, the gap in power was too great. She flew away diagonally, smashing into a window on the first floor of the school building.

"Konoha!"

"I-I am fine... Probably..."

Despite the many pieces of glass fragments falling from her body, Konoha immediately returned to position. Surely she was wounded, but she shook her head lightly. As though absolutely refusing to show any weakness, she glared resolutely at Satsuko and Fourteen.

Haruaki caught his breath while discreetly checking out his companions' appearances.

No one was unscathed, whether Fear, Konoha, Kotetsu or Kuroe. As for Kirika, who had just healed from getting struck in the shoulder by a projectile, Haruaki could not say for certain whether she was unscathed or not.

Everyone was panting. Muscles stiff, they stared at the formidable foes before them.

Satsuko and Fourteen. «Karma Speed»—Just by obtaining such a slender sword, they had changed, becoming so strong that they had far surpassed their former selves in previous fights.

"Hey Cow Tits! Is there no way to break the stalemate!?"

"I would have done it if there were. Please think a little... Naturally, it has to be a solution that does not include you joining the fray!"

At this rate, the tide would surely turn against them. Haruaki looked around him. A way to break the stalemate, was there one? Something they could use. Information beneficial to them.

He discovered that there was one thing that had improved compared to earlier.

"But... look, while we've been fighting, all the students seem to have gone home after school..."

"Oh, that's right. Is the student who just left the shoe lockers over there the last one?"

Kuroe glanced at the shoe lockers and commented. Kirika nodded lightly.

"...So we don't have to obediently play with them anymore, right? There's no need to heed their absolutely ridiculous threat, so let's just do what's necessary to move on—"

"Oh my~ Really~?"

Satsuko's confident voice interrupted Kirika. She and Fourteen landed lightly on the ground simultaneously.

"Then Satsuko can finally go all-out?"

"What...?"

"Satsuko has been enduring, rather, Satsuko thinks that having clearly explained to have no wish to take hostages, but turning out to take hostages in the end, that would look really bad~ Although Satsuko is very troubled by the possibility of you people escaping, conversely, there's no need to worry about getting others caught up... Yes, we will work our hardest to prevent them from escaping, Fourt!"

"Yes. Mayhem permitted—«Geist»!"

More than previously, ominous blue ghostlights moved at high speed in complicated patterns, blinking and flashing to produce an afterimage like a magic circle. The movements of these ghostlights felt rather familiar.

Then from the center of the magic circle, a certain object slowly emerged.

Gigantic and stout, with enough mass to flatten everything—A pillar.

"Meaning you can use it on us without reserve now that there are no hostages!?"

"Damn it! Be careful, everyone!"

Faced with the giant pillar's overwhelming pressure, Haruaki's group all tensed their bodies. What to do? That sort of thing was impossible to block. They could only dodge. But given their long and narrow location, would they be able to evade that enormous thing completely—?

But just at that moment, Haruaki saw Satsuko's eyebrow twitch once, her gaze directed somewhere behind them.

Haruaki looked back—and was struck by dizziness coming from the depths of his brain.

Behind them, walking out leisurely from the courtyard behind the connecting corridor was—

"Pendragon...!"

"Ohoh~ What an intense battlefield here."

It was none other than the Commander of the Draconians. Wrapped around and walking beside him respectively, Riko and Granaury were inexplicably naked. What the heck!? As much as Haruaki wanted to exclaim at the absurdity, now was not the time.

They were caught on both sides, with Satsuko and Fourteen in front and Pendragon behind.

A despairing situation.

"...Satsuko, what now? It's the Commander."

"Wa~ But the pillar's summoning can't be stopped now, right? And since it's the Commander, there's no need to worry about getting him caught up in it. Just attack."

"Understood."

Without giving them time to think of countermeasures, Fourteen's summoned pillar flew straight at them. This was Fourteen's most powerful attack, which they had previously experienced in a past battle. A trump card that surpassed the level of cannons to approach that of siege weaponry.

Haruaki was about to jump away when he tripped over the uneven surface of the cracked asphalt ground.

"...!"

Then he fell on the ground. His entire body shivered. He understood that this momentary misstep—was enough to be ''fatal''.

"Haruaki!"

"Haruaki-kun!"

Before he could even shout "Don't come over," Fear and Konoha had already rushed over to pick him up in their arms, using their bodies to shield him. Kotetsu clicked his tongue while turning around to ready his tiger claws. Kuroe and Kirika also stopped running away and switched to postures for blocking the pillar—Despite the fact that it was totally impossible to block!

By this time, Fourteen's launched pillar was already fast approaching, impossible to evade—

(Wait...!)

Then there was massive crash that seemed to shatter the earth and the sky.

No pain. No pressure. If anything, all Harauki felt was the warmth and weight from Fear and Konoha's bodies lying on top of him.

Conversely, he could feel pebbles falling on his body in a clatter—Pebbles?

Greatly perplexed by this turn of events, Haruaki opened his eyes—

And was greeted by a completely unexpected sight.

"Hmm, I never thought the simple act of destroying something could be this fun."

Milky-white armor and a spear blade on the right fist. Pendragon had entered complete combat readiness—

Against the giant pillar flying head on, he punched straight.

With a large depression where it was making contact with his right fist and Granaury, the giant pillar stood still in the air. Who knew how Pendragon had exerted his force, but the giant pillar's cracks slowly expanded while the shower of stone fragments increased more and more—

Finally, the giant pillar shattered completely.

"What...!?"

Haruaki's group could only react dumbstruck with their mouths gaping open. Why did Pendragon save them? Perhaps he was worried about Kuroe but even so, all he needed to do was pick her up and escape. Satsuko and Fourteen also seemed equally unable to understand his behavior. Staring in shock, Satsuko turned her face to the side and said:

"So, what do you want, Maximilian?"

"No matter what I want, I hope to end this as quickly as possible. Because the spoils of victory are waiting for me."

"Ahhh~ Got it. You guys be quiet now, this is very important."

After shaking his fist to fling away fragments from the giant pillar, Pendragon turned around and walked towards them in an unguarded manner. Haruaki's group frantically stood up and regrouped. Fear and the girls tensed their nerves.

However, Pendragon's target was only one person. "As expected," one could say? He made a beeline for Kuroe.

"Ohoh~ I guess I expected this, but I'm the target... Right?"

Saying that, Kuroe was just about to retreat backwards when Pendragon stopped walking before he got into the risky range where he could attack—

''Suddenly, he knelt down on the spot''.

As Kuroe tilted her head in puzzlement, Pendragon even reached into his armor to take out something.

A rose.

Kneeling like a knight, with an expression that could not be more serious, he presented the rose to Kuroe.

Then in a solemn voice, he said:

"Ningyouhara Kuroe, I've fallen for you. Become my woman."

Satsuko, Fourteen, and even Riko and Granaury...

Apart from Pendragon himself, everyone present simultaneously exclaimed in surprise.

"...What?"

"W-W... What? What is he talking about?"

"This must be some kind of ploy! We're not falling for it!"

Haruaki's group was plunged into chaos.

But only Kuroe and Pendragon were staring at each other, exuding surprisingly serious vibes. Intimidated by their aura—Haruaki and the others stopped talking and simply watched developments unfold.

Kuroe's face was calm. It was hard to tell if the slight curl in her lips was a smile or some other emotion.

"Hoho, a rose huh... How cliché."

"Don't roses need to be given when confessing to a woman? I went out of my way to buy one."

"I don't really want to say this, but aren't you just after my abilities?"

"I admit that before, I only wanted you in order to get stronger, but it's different now. I, Maximilian Pendragon, hereby swear as a man that I now hold genuine feelings for you."

"Oh~ Then tell me what aspects about me you're in love with?"

"First of all, the initial trigger—that's your dazzling willpower, the commitment to taking your own life while smiling to the very end. That is precisely strength. To me, it is extremely dazzling strength."

Then Pendragon smiled boldly and said:

"There's a lot more. I'm the type who discovers even more good points and things to like after falling for a woman. I like your lustrous hair, I like your unfathomable eyes, I like your tender baby-like skin, I like your cute little arms and legs, and I also like your mumbling voice."

"Hmm, a lolicon huh?"

"I remember I've mentioned before, haven't I? My strike zone is extremely wide."

Kuroe giggled. After a few seconds—

With increased seriousness in her voice, she asked:

"Do you still remember what I said?"

"Yes, you want freedom—Right? Of course, I will respect you as much as feasibly possible. But even so, once you're with me, there will be some changes, probably. I might also force you to do certain things. Hence, I can only say this."

Gazing at Kuroe, Pendragon lowered his face.

In other words, he bowed his head vulnerably—

"...Please, give me a portion of your freedom."

After a long, a very long silence...

Kuroe's tiny hand lightly took the rose presented to her by Pendragon.

"...When you want to make a girl yours, the first thing you ought to do is to express your feelings. Yes, you finally took the first step."

Pendragon looked up again.

"You said—you don't dislike me, right? Then what's your reply?"

"Slow down, don't be so impatient, things are just finally beginning... The way I see it, that's right, I need to seriously consider for a while."

This time, Kuroe made a gentle smile distinctly.

Pendragon also breathed out through his nose.

"I hope you won't make me too anxious. What a bad girl you are, making men impatient... Although I don't dislike that."

"If the number of roses was a hundred instead of one, things might be different, you know?"

Kuroe waved the rose lightly and said in a joking tone of voice.

"Man, what an oversight. I was thinking if I carried too many, they'd only end up getting snapped in a fight."

"If you're willing to do other things to make up for the missing ninety-nine roses, my answer might come a little faster."

"Oh~? What an attractive proposal. Then how about I play with the hassling children on your behalf? Will something trivial like that count?"

"More than enough."

Pendragon straightened his knees and stood up, then turned his body's direction.

Towards Satsuko and Fourteen.

"Uwah~ I'm not motivated at all, and giving roses is unbelievable."

"Fighting for someone else's love... What an exciting/demoralizing development, master."

"Stop complaining, I won't forget to let you two enjoy yourselves to your hearts' content."

Kuroe turned to her stunned companions and said:

"So, looks like we don't need to fight Sacchi anymore. Let's go."

"U-Uh, that's wonderful..."

However, Haruaki still felt troubled. He turned his neck to examine them. Staring intently at each other were Pendragon and Satsuko. Pendragon's face was showing full confidence whereas Satsuko and Fourteen, who knew his power level, of course, were making expressions of maximum concentration—In other words, they were not paying attention to Haruaki's group at all. It seemed possible to run past them right now.

"Yachi, anyway, let's make use of this situation. We don't have time after all."

"Indeed, I concur. Now is not the time for fighting unnecessary opponents."

"Let's go, Haruaki, do it now!"

This time, Haruaki took care not to trip on the asphalt ground that was torn open, while passing by the Draconians who were facing off. Satsuko and Fourteen did not cause them any more trouble.

Although they had escaped the threat posed by Satsuko and Fourteen for now, Haruaki somehow felt that another huge problem had risen in its place. Because he could not ignore it, Haruaki felt compelled to ask:

"Kuroe, i-is it really okay...?"

"Yeah, since he's serious, I have to think over it seriously too. Besides, I don't dislike a wild man either."

Running while showing her usual air of aloofness, Kuroe grinned and laughed:

"It's just that the person who fell in love with me happens to be the world's strongest man, right? Nothing more to it."

Only after confirming they had run away did Pendragon speak:

"So... Although it's just for a moment, I did see your way of fighting. I can't call you Squishy-ko anymore."

"Eh? Uh, umm, what do you mean by that?"

"«Tailender Syndrome»—Ontenzaki Satsuko. As minimum courtesy, one has to understand your nickname properly. After obtaining an excellent weapon, your strength level has risen dramatically, reaching the level of the «High Singles»... Coincidentally, Nirushaaki is no longer around, so I can promote you to «Wings», which is quite fitting for your fighting style of jumping around."

"U-Unbelievably, the same as Nirushaaki-sama, Satsuko doesn't dare... Uh, thank you, Commander."

After some fidgeting, Satsuko looked up.

"Umm, Satsuko has one favor to ask, by the way. Although someone weak like Satsuko has no right to ask."

"Ask ahead."

"Commander, since you're praising me of having «High Singles» level... Can Satsuko have permission? Let Satsuko get carried away and try to set the target to be surpassing you, Commander?"

She was smiling. As usual, smiling cowardly. An unshackled smile. An insane smile. Ahhh, perhaps she was actually the genuine Draconian.

"Biting reflexively when delicious food is set before our eyes. That is very much our style. Making such a suggestion is only natural... No need to seek my permission. But in that case, this rare opportunity to bestow the «Wings» upon you will be lost before you even get tattooed."

"Eh!? A-As expected, issuing such a farfetched challenge means the promotion has to be withdrawn as punishment?"

"No no, there are two implications here. One is if you defeat me, then you'll gain the «Head» that is tattooed on my chest, not the «Wings»—"

As though opposing her—

Pendragon grinned as he spoke, taking a step forward.

"Secondly, you won't be able to get any tattoo at all if you lose to me. After fighting me when I'm cutting loose, what do you fancy your chances of survival to be?"

===Part 12===

Then—Haruaki's team arrived at the sports ground.

Tents of different sizes were arranged on the sports ground. It looked like a camping site.

The first unusual situation they saw was on the far side—the place reaching the sports ground if circling around the school building.

"Un Izoey!"

She was fighting in close quarters against four or five knights. Reflexively, Haruaki wanted to run over to her—But instantly, he seemed to see her make a chin raising motion. It felt like she was trying to convey something to them through her gaze.

"Meaning we should do what we're supposed to do?"

"...Yeah, after all, she spent so much effort to stall those guys for our sake."

There was less than an hour until the time limit of 2pm. They had to pick up the pace.

The group ran into the sports ground. Several knights attacked them but their fighting style was much simpler compared to Satsuko and Fourteen just now. Although their durability made things difficult to some extent, Konoha and Kotetsu still managed to render them incapable of fighting for now.

"I thought there'd be more knights waiting for us, but didn't expect so few...!"

Kirika nodded and said:

"If you think about it calmly, we've defeated many knights so far. Un Izoey must have taken out quite a few along the way here and she's holding those guys back right now... Also just now..."

"...Satsuko also eliminated many people. Looks like... Quite a lot."

Fear narrowed her eyes and spoke quietly. Haruaki recalled how Satsuko and Fourteen were attacking dead knights as if it was just a way to kill time. The knights still deserved pity despite being enemies.

Haruaki glanced at Fear to inspect her expression. She looked quite calm, but was that really the case? After seeing dead bodies, was she really unshaken? Was there any unease in her heart? Although he had many things he wanted to ask, there was no time at the moment.

The target tent was obvious at a glance. That tent was clearly much bigger, more magnificent, and its fabric was very high-class. Also—

Sleif was standing sternly at the tent's entrance.

"Sleif...!"

"That name is incorrect. How it pains me for stinking Wathes to address me by this sloppily selected name. My true name is Dainsleif."

Haruaki smiled deliberately.

"But clearly you were the one who introduced yourself with that name."

"I never expected this hassle with your group to persist until now. Would you introduce yourself seriously to a gutter rat on the road side?"

Her shoulders shook lightly.

"...What a revolting embarrassment, a miscalculation... Nauseating. Who could have expected you loathsome lot to advance all the way."

"We're not going to let you guys do as you please. Step aside. We won't allow 'Dominionization' to succeed."

Sleif—or more accurately, Dainsleif—looked up lightly under her visor-like helmet.

"Your objective is «Dieu le veut» after all? Foolish."

"What's so foolish, you idiot? You're the fool. Looks like you don't even have comrades to rely on now?"

Fear was right. Now that no knights had shown up as reinforcements, it meant that there were no more knights remaining. She had sent out all manpower. Or perhaps all the knights were no longer capable of fighting. Hence, were the knights currently fighting Un Izoey the last of them?

This left only this girl and the elderly Dominion Lord.

Two people. Just two people, that was all.

In that case, it should be possible to stop them. Dainsleif had lost «Karma Speed». No matter how strong she was, she could not possibly be stronger than Pendragon. They probably did not have the same tacit understanding and coordination as Satsuko and Fourteen to run circles around them. It should be possible to stop them—

Relief was causing an uplifting feeling to surge from the depths of Haruaki's chest. This infectious feeling was probably spreading to his teammates who entered combat stances with vigor in their eyes. No need to hesitate, all they needed to do was move forward now—

Nevertheless—

Dainsleif went "hmph" in mockery then answered Fear's assertion:

"Oh? Do you really believe that?"

"What...?"

Dainsleif immediately extended her arm horizontally—

"The Lord has commanded, this view-obstructing tent is no longer needed once you lot arrived. Don't bore the Lord, go on and finish acting out the final scene in joy!"

Using her bare hand, Dainsleif sliced the tense supporting rope in front of the tent. Then lifting her leg lightly, she sliced another supporting rope.

A strong gust of wind happened to blow, greatly flipping up the tent that had been liberated from its restraints. Starting from the front half whose supporting ropes had been severed by Dainsleif, the tent flew back as though being peeled off—

Hence, the tent's interior was presented before their eyes. Support columns left emptily in their place. Tables with vases. Neat rows of armor as decorations. A long red carpet. At one end of the carpet was a platform one level higher than the ground, with something resembling a throne. No—Not resembling.

It was a throne.

Chin resting on his hand while sitting in his wheelchair, Dominion Lord Trinac Agana was there, his deep-set eyes staring at them. Haruaki saw Fear hold her breath, but she immediately bit her lip and returned the Dominion Lord's gaze with determination.

A spear was embedded in the wheelchair. According to Un Izoey, this was Zilch Ground—the "mobile territory" prepared to circumvent the curse of "dying as soon as one exited the territory." A different spear—next to the throne, within the Dominion Lord's reach, another spear was planted in the ground.

That was «Dieu le veut»—the spear which had harmed Kirika's body, using her fresh blood to stain these lands in preparation for this town's "Dominionization."

The object they needed to destroy.

It was already in sight, available for their taking once the female knight, whose true nature was a cursed sword, and the elderly man were defeated.

Once they were defeated, everything could go back to normal.

The Yachi home as usual. The school as usual. Daily life as usual.

(Great, it'll be soon. Success is really almost here...!)

Feeling impatient, Haruaki could not help but take a step forward.

However, he saw Dainsleif shrug.

"How pitifully shallow—Precisely the spinal reflexes of a gutter rat's. Even if it is a trap, your eyes can only see the bait inside."

"What...?"

"Your eyes are worse than the blind's. ''The knights guarding the Lord are right here''."

Here? Where?

There were no signs of anyone apart from the Dominion Lord and Sleif in this place, the original location of the tent.

No—Considering humanoid objects, there were some.

The gloomy silver armor placed at the entrance and along the two sides of the red carpet. Each set of armor was standing motionlessly with a sword resting vertically on the ground in front of them, held in both hands. Immobile decorations. They should be decorations—

"Please issue the command, my lord."

"Yes. Awaken—«Wittelsbach Knights»!"

Instantly—

With impeccable motions, the two rows of armor simultaneously raised their fists to their chests.

The clanging sounds from the armor were superimposed. Haruaki's group stared wide-eyed.

"No way...!"

"These are not humans, right? I sense no presence."

Kotetsu frowned and groaned.

"Speaking of which, are these sets of cursed armor? Absolutely ridiculous...!"

"Your brains are absolutely ridiculous. This is the most ancient and illustrious knightly order. An order of royal guards who only mobilize on command. The curse consists of sixteen dead knights. In other words—A cursed chivalric order."

The sets of armor grated as they moved, then even proceeded to walk, raising their silver broadswords and adjusting to an overhand grip while their helmets shook with ominous metallic sounds.

"I've never heard of that kind of curse...!"

"A foolish query—A curse is an acute poison defiling all concepts. There exists nothing in this world that cannot be cursed."

The Dominion Lord answered Haruaki while watching the sets of armor slowly enter formation. Then as though to pass time, he started to explain the origins of the «Wittelsbach Knights».

Reportedly, they were the tragic result of the courageous chivalric order who had fought in a last stand to defend the throne room during a certain small nation's demise. Locking themselves in the throne room to defend their king, they waited for reinforcement. During this time, the enemy army outside the door kept assaulting them psychologically in various ways. Killing, violating the wives or children of the knights, making them listen to the screams of their loved ones. For the sake of their king, the knights kept enduring and held their position for a very long time. But actually, the king was already assassinated in the back room. Everything was a sham perpetuated by the enemy nation in order to toy with them for amusement. In the end, the knights walked out of the main door, laughing madly while cursing everything in the world. Then they fought to the death as martyrs.

"They feel neither pain nor fear, because they are the knights who fought until death, simply following their king's orders foolishly. Having become their lord, by royal authority I have commanded them to 'take action in accordance with hatred against Wathes.' So long as this royal decree stands, they will always follow my orders. That being said, should I lose my status as king, in that very instant, they will probably attempt to kill me as a result of the curse."

While the Dominion Lor was speaking, the sets of silver armor finished entering formation. Then raising their silver broadswords towards Haruaki's group, they took a step forward. Sixteen sets of cursed armor. Cursed knights.

Against these unexpected enemies, Konoha gritted her teeth, readied her knifehand stance, and said:

"Hmph. It has been nagging at me how surprisingly, you people rely on cursed tools so much!"

"Shut up, Wathe. Once all objectives are accomplished, I will be responsible for destroying them!"

"Truth be told, all you do is talk a good game!"

Konoha and Kotetsu engaged the first detachment of the Wittelsbach Knights. Using their arms and legs imbued with the sharpness of blades, they clashed with the armored knights' broadswords, producing loud impacts. Probably increasing in hardness after being cursed, even Konoha and Kotetsu were unable to slice through them.

With a total of sixteen enemies, it was impossible for just two people, Konoha and Kotetsu, to hold back all of them. One of the knights approached Haruaki first.

"Haruaki, hurry and retreat!"

Fear dodged the broadsword and punched the knight's helmet from below. This impact caused the part of the helmet covering the mouth to come loose—A completely desiccated skeleton could be seen underneath. Hollow eye sockets, jaws devoid of teeth. Haruaki could not help but shudder. Fear's face also twitched stiffly but now was not the time to be concerned with what lay underneath. Unleashing a kick with full force, she made the armor back away.

"Chupacabra Bandage... Damn it, so heavy!"

"I'm having a rough time too...! Although now's not the time for disheartened words!"

Kirika and Kuroe also escaped while extending their respective weapons. But compared to the armored knights' mass and pressure, their bandage and hair were far too fragile.

(Damn it... And to think we're so close...)

Behind the silver knights, Dainsleif's figure on the red carpet was gradually receding. After walking over to the side of the Dominion Lord's wheelchair, she turned around and stood there motionlessly. Beneath the helmet, her eyes were calmly observing the situation. Haruaki could sense her pride and determination in protecting the Dominion Lord no matter what happened.

Standing between her and Haruaki's group were the sixteen deceased knights, clad in heavy armor, unable to feel pain, fear or fatigue. Let alone breaking past them to advance, simply avoiding lethal injuries was already taking full effort.

Worse of all—They were slowly getting cornered. Whether quantity or quality, the enemies were putting them under pressure.

Trying out every method they could think of, Haruaki's group still found themselves helpless.

Haruaki also had Konoha transform into a Japanese sword.

"True-Kill... Counter!"

Even a sword drawing attack from the Japanese sword failed to slice through the steel armor of the knights.

"Impossible!"

"Shallow to the point of evoking pity. Even if you are a Japanese sword cursed over many years, they are also sets of armor that were likewise cursed over many years to likewise acquire astounding power. Furthermore, now that the concept of 'I am a knight' has been fortified by 'Dominionization,' don't believe mistakenly that they can be easily sliced."

Sleif mocked from her position standing next to the wheelchair. Haruaki and Konoha backed away to catch his breath.

Although fingers were missing from his left hand, it did not affect his control of Konoha very much, just that it was still hurting a lot. The shock generated from the impact against hard armor would attack his amputation wound directly, seeping into his body through the exposed flesh, bouncing randomly inside. Haruaki gritted his teeth and deliberately ignored the pain.

"Our attacks are not entirely ineffective... As long as we keep attacking the same spot multiple times, it should be possible to defeat them, but..."

The Japanese sword shook slightly as though in worry. She was probably worried about the pain in his left hand.

Haruaki gripped her tighter to tell her "don't worry." If something so trivial as his fingers hurting would give Konoha pause, it could get problematic.

"If it works, I'm willing to try anything. But the enemy isn't giving us any time to try things at our leisure...!"

Two other knights attacked them at the same time. Haruaki jumped back again. Using her full strength, Fear smashed her body against one of the knights, using the momentum to make him crash into the other, thus buying time for Haruaki and Konoha to follow up with an attack. However, Fear frowned and held her shoulder.

"H-Hey! Are you okay!?"

"Huff... Don't worry. Just a little shoulder dislocation, I've already pushed it back in."

While Fear was answering gruffly, a vigorous shout was heard. Kotetsu was locked in a scuffle with the knights. Attacking head on, mustering full force, he was engaging the most number of knights but as a result, his injuries were also the most severe. The color of blood on his body flashed in and out of view while pieces of his torn clothing dangled.

Speaking of injury, everyone present was not unscathed. Although not a lot of time had passed since the «Wittelsbach Knights» were mobilized, Haruaki's group was already all covered in wounds. This was not only due to the armored knights being too powerful but also because they had spent too much energy fighting Taciturn, Satsuko and Fourteen, as well as the other knights—

A certain ice-cold feeling silently crept up Haruaki's spine.

A feeling—one that he did not wish to notice—one that he did not wish to articulate. A premonition.

Next—

"Guuuuuuuh!"

"Class Rep!"

The splattering of fresh blood. Kirika was retreating when her legs tripped from fatigue. Chasing her closely, an armored knight made a thrust with his broadsword, piercing her abdomen.

Kuroe reacted in alarm. While extending her hair to pull Kirika's body over, she also used hardened hair as a shield to slide in front of Kirika's body. After the knight withdrew his broadsword, Kirika collapsed forward, clutching her belly. Haruaki frantically wanted to rush forward to cover her, but he was also facing the approach of armored knights which he could not ignore.

His back shivered again from a sense of chill.

(Damn it... We already got this far...)

A small voice was trying to catch his attention.

A small voice was forcing him to admit.

(The Dominion Lord is clearly over there, the spear is clearly visible over there...!)

Extremely gloomy and dark emotions were stirring in the bottom of his heart, attempting to devour all of his willpower and vitality.

(At this... rate...)

He tried his hardest not to think about the next words.

Through moving his body in a state of self-oblivion, he pushed those words away to the other side of his quickened breathing.

Haruaki did everything he could to feign ignorance of the ominous premonition climbing up his spine.

However, he had no idea how long this could last.

===Part 13===

Consciousness—Fuzzy.

Most likely due to excessive loss of blood, with every breath, her pierced abdomen would convulse, producing pain as though someone were stirring her insides. The sensation of flesh squirming. It felt unpleasant even though she was used to it.

"Huff... Huff...!"

Just earlier, Fourteen had also sliced off a bit of her flesh. Although immortal, her physical stamina was not limitless. Her vision blinked and flashed, her entire body was filled with fatigue, causing the pain to feel even more clear and distinct.

Sprawling, it was impossible to see the surrounding situation. Through her arm, Kirika exerted all the strength she could muster, flipping herself to lie on her back. Then all she could do was breath repeatedly and swallow the blood flowing in reverse from the depths of her throat. There was an immoral flavor.

Hazy consciousness, blurred vision.

Suddenly, she noticed a pair of legs over her head.

Dressed in a black lab coat, the man was grinning as usual—Looking down at her. From below, she looked at the upside-down face of the man she hated the most in the entire world.

Was this guy here all along? By the way, what kind of situation was she in until just now? She could not quite remember. But since he was present now, he must have been present.

"Oh my~ What a crisis here. The «Wittelsbach Knights» eh? ...Even I didn't expect them to have this trump card up their sleeve."

"Yamimagari... Pakuaki..."

"What's up, little sister? Although you won't die, it still pains my heart to see my little sister on the verge of death... I'll save you if you ask me for help, okay?"

He narrowed his eyes mischievously, then said:

"But in return—I'll demand that you return to my side, that's all."

"Don't be... ridiculous."

Words carrying the taste of blood. A reflexive answer that could not be more natural.

However—Ahhh—

Kirika turned her blurry gaze. They were in sight. They had bled aplenty, but still fought vigorously. Blown away, falling, standing up. Wounds increasing monotonically, breathing likewise quickening monotonically—

Admit it.

This situation was despairing.

At this rate, they were going to be wiped out soon.

Even without losing their lives, once "Dominionization" finished, the result would still be the same. There was only a little time left.

That home, the meaning of its existence, everything would vanish.

The very meaning of their existence here would die.

Kirika's lips twisted as though laughing and crying.

"Like hell anyone wants... to ask for your help? What I want to talk about, is something else..."

So pathetic she was shedding tears. Towards the emptiness of the future, she wanted to laugh.

Lacking oxygen, her mind kept spinning. Her vision of them, fighting courageously in desperation, also spun haphazardly.

Inside her mind, there was only doubt. Why? Why? Why?

She did not want to do this, neither did she want to do that.

She only wanted to see smiling faces. She wanted to drink tea in leisure. She wanted to laugh together over silly little things. She wanted to enjoy delicious food. In that living room, together with him. Or together with everyone, forever and ever.

In other words, simply stated—

"I... They... only want to obtain happiness."

"This is quite a general wish again. But I believe it's very commonplace."

Her lips replied on their own. A hazy consciousness was causing her words to be fragmented.

"Indeed, we just want to obtain happiness. So, tell me how, Yamimagari Pakuaki."

"...?

"You don't even know the answer to this kind of question? How inane... Ahhh, absolutely ridiculous..."

Seriously.

Absolutely ridiculous.

Instantly, this catchphrase lit a burning inferno in her heart, even capable of erasing the red of blood, this fiery passion flowed out of her throat, losing control.

"Tell me! Say that you know! Just like always!"

She glared at his face. Making a fist to pound the ground, she continued to shout:

"Why did things come to this? I just want to obtain happiness. Everyone just wants to obtain happiness, that's all. Try and make me... make everyone obtain happiness! Tell me, Yamimagari Pakuaki, tell me that the method is already known!"

This was childish venting, a yell of resignation. She understood this point very well. However, that was all she could do. Because this was the only impulse lingering in her dying body.

Her yelling consumed oxygen that was originally meant for breathing. So hard to breathe, her vision blurred.

Pakuaki's giggling grin—entered into view.

"I will accept these words of yours as a challenge."

Kirika felt perplexed. What did he mean?

What was he talking about?

"Hohoho, what you talked about is definitely unknown. And since it is unknown, that constitutes sufficient reason for us to take action—Doesn't it?"

On the boundary of consciousness, Kirika was struck by a question immediately—

Why was Pakuaki turning his head as though seeking an opinion from someone on the side?

===Part 14===

Somewhere very far away from the school—

In front of a certain room inside their rented apartment...

Alice Bivorio Basskreigh was currently on the phone with a familiar supplier. A regular conversation of information exchange akin to periodic updates. Considered a part of casual chatting, she would take the opportunity to ask how ''they'' were doing lately. She asked about the town where she had visited in the past.

"I see now... I understand. Thank you very much."

'I really don't want to see those Knights Dominion guys expand their influence further. It'd be a huge problem for me if business gets increasingly difficult... Here's to balance and world peace. Bravo. So long now.'

She exhaled while putting the cellphone into her pocket after the call ended. Next to her, a girl was sitting in the corridor, staring in boredom at the door in front of them.

"They seem to be in quite a crisis over there."

"That geezer's voice is too loud. I almost heard everything. How incompetent."

The girl—Nikaidou Kururi—glanced sideways at Bivorio then asked:

"So what are we gonna do?"

Bivorio closed her eyes lightly and pondered.

Her feelings towards them were complicated. She used to be their enemy and fought them. Then she realized the error of her ways. They also made her learn that her way of life was wrong. Saved by them? In one sense, probably, but in another sense, probably not. That being said, she had no idea what they thought on this matter.

But if one were to take the perspective of being saved by them, this point was quite clear. They had saved her from imprisonment as well as the bleeding Kururi. Hence, it was at least certain that they were owed a favor. However...

Bivorio sighed. Putting aside for now what their relationship was with her group—

"Even if we hurried over there now, it would probably be too late."

"...Right. Besides, we're not obliged to run all the way there to meddle in someone else's business. Speaking of which, it's not like it matters to us whether they live or die."

Kururi muttered as though arguing.

Bivorio relaxed her expression slightly.

The supplier had told her about their current situation. The town was facing "Dominionization." The school's students were taken hostage. The Frontline Gathering Knights Dominion's Lord had arrived with a legion under his command. Fear-in-Cube was feeling frightened by her own power. Although details were scarce, the Draconians were also causing trouble to them.

Just from the description, the situation sounded extremely despairing. However—

"Don't worry."

"...?"

Whenever any member of their group came to mind, it was never in isolation. Like a chain reaction, one would naturally think of another person appearing beside them. Another person holding hands. Another person smiling together.

In other words—Them, living in the set of bonds known as "them."

"They have reliable comrades. If comrade sounds strange as a term... You can also say that they treasure the interpersonal bonds. These bonds will become their power."

"So... Can I be honest? That's super lame. It's not like this is manga aimed at teenagers."

Bivorio giggled.

"Interpersonal bonds becoming power... The same applies to us too."

"Hmph, how come I never noticed?"

"Oh my, is that really the case?"

She narrowed her eyes. In front of the two of them—what they had been gazing at all along—the door to a bedroom.

A certain traumatized family member had kept herself locked inside that door for eternity—

It slowly opened.

"Hmm? You're waiting for Elsie-san to come back? Oh my, ''MAX THANK YOU'' for real!"

Sent back by the Lab Chief's Nation, only reunited with Bivorio and Kururi several days prior, Elsie spoke while smiling tenderly. As for why she had entered the room like this, it was something she naturally suggested on her own initiative without anyone asking after she learned about the situation.

There was another woman behind Elsie.

Her best friend in the past was Elsie—Originally missing, later discovered to be badly wounded and protected by the Lab Chief's Nation until recently. Obediently holding hands with Elsie like a child was—

Oratorie Rabdulmunagh, the family's prided shut-in.

On her emaciated face was a smile that seemed shy, apologetic and timid at the same time.

Even so, her forceful and excessively cheery best friend still held her by the hand aggressively, taking a step out of the room just like that—

Still with a smile on her face, Bivorio said in a gentle tone of voice as though teaching her own child:

"See, Kururi? Forget about noticing or not noticing, isn't it right before your eyes?"
[[image:C3 17-199.png|thumb]]

===Part 15===

And then far away, Haruaki and company were just as Bivorio described.

Looking at their power.

Accompanied by surprise.

Joy.

And a bit of nostalgia.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[CubexCursedxCurious:Volume17_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[CubexCursedxCurious#Volume_17_-_Closing_Episode.2C_Last_Part_.28Full_Text.29|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[CubexCursedxCurious:Volume17_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

CubexCursedxCurious:Volume17 Chapter6

2015-03-27T17:57:59Z

DarkeKyuubi: /* Part 7 */

==Chapter 6 - I, Who Am Together With Him / "Cube x Cursed x Curious"==

===Part 1===

—Rewinding time back to a little earlier, at the Yachi home.

"Ooph..."

Yachi Honatsu was alone, diligently sweeping the garden. The second floor of the accessory dwelling, where Kuroe and formerly Konoha lived, was damaged to a tragic degree. Windows shattered, glass shards scattered all around, crushed window frames dangling, tattered curtains fluttering in the wind.

Honatsu first cleared away the glass shards, which were the most dangerous. Using a broom to sweep, he then gathered them in a dustpan and threw the glass into a flame-resistant garbage bag.

"That's about it~"

He turned his head to survey his surroundings in a circle, confirming his handiwork. At least the area in front of the accessory dwelling had been made rather clean. Of course, he had not worked on the veranda or the interior of the house yet, which he was going to do later if there was time.

Seeing as no knights had visited again so far, it looked like they were probably in a state that lacked spare energy for attacking this home. Haruaki and company seemed to be making progress smoothly.

As for why he had left them, staying at home to sweep, he could only say "no choice." He would be of little help even if he went along with them. In that case, it would be better to get started on cleaning the house first.

"Hmm..."

Honatsu's gaze stopped at the storeroom part of the accessory dwelling. Caught in the earlier battle, the metal shutter was slightly contorted. Expending quite a bit of effort, Honatsu barely managed to raise the metal shutter.

He walked into the storeroom.

Although no earthquake had occurred, Pendragon and the knights had fought a disorderly battle all over the place. Honatsu hummed a song while broadly checking for anything out of place in the cursed objects placed either on the shelves or on the floor.

"Hmmhmm~ Of the slightly cursed tools... Yes, a couple of them have lifted their curse. I've got to take them out once everything is settled and replace them with new ones. The ones labeled to be returned to their owners... This one and that one~ I wonder if there are any packing materials in the house?"

Muttering quietly, he walked to the next set of shelves.

"No matter how small an object, no matter how minuscule a curse, nothing wants to be cursed after all. Because everyone here was created for the sake of helping others, more or less. Only because certain things went awry did they get covered by the negative emotions of foolish humans. It would be so sad if they were thrown away just because of that."

"Oh~" Honatsu looked at the storeroom's ceiling as though he thought of something at this moment.

"In other words—What I need to do is very simple. It's recycling. It's environmental protection, eco-friendliness. Although I just realized, I was actually a pioneer ahead of the times a long time ago, as expected of myself!"

He clapped his hands and praised himself.

"Even if slightly dirty or a little broken, they might still be usable or there might be other ways of existence. This is the resting place for the sake of slowly pondering such matters... Right?"

After muttering all alone, he cocked his head on his own as well.

"Why do I have to do this? Hmm~ If it's Haruaki, he might say that this is penance for the tools that we humans have cursed... Of course he's right but Daddy is the one who started this endeavor from day zero and I don't quite agree~ Actually, it's more like paying off debts."

He examined the next shelf then tilted his head the other way.

"Hmm~ Speaking in general terms... It's wanting to be kind? Not just towards humans but also things created by humans and things related to humans. Don't you find this to be wonderful? At least I purely think so. However, I think Haruaki also understands this point. Summing it up, it's love. Love. This home was built using our love, so plentiful that it overflows."

Honatsu nodded and walked over to the last set of shelves. At this moment, he suddenly giggled.

"By the way, I'm quite intrigued myself. Why am I muttering so much to myself? Yes, as usual, it's because of 'developments.'"

The directionality of "no choice." Something occasionally enveloping him, whispering to him, pushing him.

Something demanding that he "do this."

He called them "developments."

"By the way, let me add this, why I prioritized sweeping the accessory dwelling's surroundings is also for this reason. I was already sweeping when Haruaki and the others were here. Actually, it's probably better if I started sweeping from the main house or the living room. But just as 'developments' said, it's of course much better to wake up in clean surroundings. Although this is totally just a matter of mood."

Then Honatsu knelt down in front of those shelves.

His gaze settled on something on the lowest level. He stared straight at it.

Then he reached out and caressed gently.

"Are you worried about affecting Haruaki and the others' 'developments'? Hoho, what a kind child you are. But you're thinking too much. They will embrace you with open arms... Very naturally, matter-of-factly, unalterably. Like what those children have been doing all along. So, you don't need to be afraid."

Ahhh—Honatsu finally noticed.

Why he was here, why he came here.

"It's to help you, still half asleep, to realize your own 'developments'... In other words, my mission is to give the sleeping girl one final push."

Hence, Honatsu used just his fingertip to poke that object. It felt hard yet unbelievably warm.

"However, you don't need an alarm clock. Neither do you need a hand to shake you out of bed, nor words to rouse you, nor a spoon to whack a frying pan noisily."

He giggled.

Gently, only extremely gently—He then said:

"You just need to be aware of it... Got that? Long ago—You have already woken up."

In front of his gaze...

The indigo pot shook with a clatter.

===Part 2===

Haruaki could not believe the scene in front of him and blinked repeatedly. Because it was too unexpected, he had to spend a bit of time before he could recall from memory what he definitely knew.

Just as an armored knight was about to swing his broadsword upon Haruaki, something jumped from the side, baring its fangs to bite the knight's throat. It was—

''A beast made of indigo mercury''.

Ahhh, this... This is hers—!

Then he heard a voice. So nostalgic that it brought him to the verge of hot tears, that voice.

"Indigo Venom No.28, Name: «Unknown». Indigo Venom No.29, Name: «Uranus»!"

She looked back.

Haruaki saw it.

With hair covering one eye, dressed in a large coat with many pockets, wearing tall boots for some reason, summoning to her side the cursed forms of her venom familiars—

"A-Aiko!"

"Aiko-san!? How!?"

He was not mistaken. It was definitely Aiko. During the battle against the Bivorio Family, she had suffered a grievous wound sufficient to kill. It was only last Christmas when they discovered that she was miraculously still alive, slowly waiting to recover—the girl whose true nature was a cursed pot.

With timid airs like a small pet, Aiko retracted her neck and fidgeted shyly. Indeed it was her, exactly as Haruaki remembered.

"Yes, uh, umm, it was Honatsu..."

"—Aiko!"

In the middle of Aiko's sentence, Fear rushed over to hug her tightly. Fear's face went through myriad expressions while she rubbed her face against Aiko in one instant, or shook and stroked Aiko's body all over in the next.

"Ahhh, it really is Aiko! Why? How? When did you wake up? Are you okay? Running to this place!"

"...Hweh~"

Aiko made that nostalgic sound while allowing Fear to keep shaking her. However, her gaze suddenly turned to the side—The approaching armored knight that a newly summoned large dog-shaped venom familiar had pounced on.

"Umm, Fear... I'm very happy, but right now..."

"Y-You're right. Right now... Hmm, it's not the time."

Fear finally recovered somewhat from her confusion and released Aiko's body.

"I'm pretty lost here but you mentioned Pops' name just now? I can basically guess everything from that... Are you willing... to help us?"

"That is exactly why I came here."

An unambiguous answer. Clearly for her, using venom familiars was not supposed to be a happy thing. It was supposed to be a power that she herself hated.
[[image:C3 17-209.png|thumb]]

Haruaki felt very grateful for her well intentions. Nodding, he said:

"Kotetsu! Those animal-like things are on our side. Don't worry!"

"Guh, oh... Hmph. Truth be told, your allies are full of weird things. I never expected the arrival of even beasts as well—"

Despite wounds all over his body, Kotetsu was still valorously fighting the armored knights with his tiger claws, muttering in a gruff tone of voice. His reply seemed a bit strange to Haruaki.

"...Even beasts as well?"

Kotetsu silently lifted his chin, gesturing towards Kirika who had her abdomen pierced by a knight's broadsword earlier. Heavily injured, she was supposed to be focusing her attention on healing at the moment. Haruaki saw—

Arriving unnoticed, Yamimagari Pakuaki was standing there, looking down at the collapsed Kirika.

Next, after a wave of his arm...

A group of people dressed in lab coats suddenly appeared in the surroundings.

Pakuaki first glanced at Kirika then Haruaki.

"No need to be so surprised. I simply used transportation and concealment Wathes."

"No, I'm not talking about that, why are you..."

"Looks like there's no time to explain reasons right now. Although brawn is not in abundance on my side, there are a few skills just sufficient to handle combat. That's the main point, right?"

"Take this! Eat my punch! As for the name... I got it! Intellectual Fist of Destruction!"

"Kususu, surprisingly good, that gorilla-like and simple-minded speech of yours. But gorillas can't speak Japanese, so overall, it still adds up to zero."

"Th-Then... Ooh, ooh, ohhhhhhh!"

"Uwah, obviously human but imitating gorilla sounds, that's so revolting. Doing that is totally retarded, so it's minus points now."

"What the heck do you want me to do!?"

A familiar looking muscular researcher equipped with brass knuckles was punching an armored knight. A gloomy woman was wielding a taming whip. Other researchers who showed up were each carrying strange tools, some resembling rods, some resembling fans, some resembling guitars. Those were definitely cursed tools that were useful in combat.

If a re-introduction was necessary, there was also one researcher present who did not carry any cursed tools.

"I am late. Apologizing with this kind of apology."

A dark-skinned figure jumped over, sending a set of silver armor flying with a kick. Most likely, she finally defeated those living knights she was fighting earlier.

"Hi. Anyway, this is the situation now. You help out too."

"Although the reason is unknown... Orders acknowledged."

After nodding at Pakuaki, Un Izoey was just about to pursue the armored knight she had just kicked away when—

Someone landed on that knight's helmet with a thud.

Haruaki could only stare wide-eyed. Because it was too unbelievable, he could not trust his own eyes.

''Kokoro Pentangeli''. Her hair was cut short and she was dressed in a pantsuit like a businesswoman, but unmistakably, it was the Draconian whom they had defeated in the past.

"Kaha. It's been a while, Hunter, boy... Woah!?"

The armored knight under Kokoro's feet stood up forcibly. Somersaulting in the air, she landed and casually picked up someone's sword that had fallen on the ground. After clashing a few times with the armored knight's broadsword—perhaps due to a difference in mass—her sword broke. Backing away, she picked up another sword.

"Tsk, how fragile~ But whatever, this is also a good training handicap."

"Y-You, how...?"

"Oh? You didn't hear about this? I'm now being kept by that unscrupulous and inhumane masked man. He even threatened me with poisoned food... So that's the story. Anyway, that's why I've no intention of fighting you guys at the moment."

"The superintendent?"

Indeed, they had handed Kokoro to the superintendent to take care of. Although she was a villain who had committed unforgivable crimes... Haruaki did not believe that the superintendent would execute her privately. Presumably as punishment, he forced her into becoming his subordinate.

Kuroe tilted her head slightly.

"Come to think of it, the superintendent seems to have mentioned something about a beast tamer..."

"Although I think what he said about poison was 99% likely to be a lie, I can't ignore the possibility that he really laced my food with poison. Anyway, that guy currently holds the power to determine my life and death... Usually, he sends me to do his bidding by handling gangsters or other boring conflicts. Now that there's a rare chance for a big fight, I have to enjoy myself! Kahaha!"

Obtaining weapons from the scene, Kokoro charged the armored knight.

Haruaki then saw Kirika stir restlessly to move her upper body, so he reached out and helped her up. The abdominal wound seemed to have finally healed.

"...Absolutely ridiculous, the situation seems to have descended into chaos."

"It's way too chaotic! By the way, huh? There's even one of Sovereignty's dolls mixed in there!"

Haruaki suddenly discovered there was a doll mixed among Aiko's venom familiars, jumping around, trying to divert the armored knights' attention. Haruaki turned his head to see a figure on the school roof far away. Not just Sovereignty but Shiraho, Isuzu and the others were also there.

"They were clearly asked to hide in the secret room..."

In his hand, Konoha shook lightly.

"I understand their feelings. It's quite painful to just wait without doing anything."

"And right now, the knights probably don't have any spare energy to give them a hard time... Even if they do, Isuzu would be able to handle one or two of them using the power of norito. Anyway, let's feel grateful for Sovereignty's support, it's enough to disrupt the enemy."

"You're right."

Haruaki nodded in agreement with Fear, then readied Konoha in a stance. There was a continuous stream of slight pain from his left hand just from holding the sword. It was when clashing against armor and swords that the force of impact would bounce around inside his body, causing a vague and ambiguous numbness. This elusive pain, too small to pinpoint tangibly, actually felt more annoying.

However, staring at the battlefield before his eyes, Haruaki slowly began to ignore it. Slowly, he forgot the pain.

It felt unbelievable.

They were facing the «Wittelsbach Knights», sixteen of them, threats with mechanical vibes like robots.

Kotetsu swung his tiger claws. Kuroe extended her hair. Kirika controlled her bandage. Un Izoey brandished the knife in her foot. While the doll controlled by Sovereignty distracted the knights, Aiko's venom familiars would seize opportunities to bite. Waving around their respective tools, incomprehensible to Haruaki, the members of the Lab Chief's Nation handled the knights. On the other hand, Kokoro was swinging her sword like a beast.

Everyone was there. Enemies, friends, as well as people who were difficult to classify as enemies or friends.

Haruaki felt his heart heat up unbelievably. He thought back to all the details of everything that had happened to this date. Times they had spent—interacting, knowing, clashing with certain individuals. At the same time, he immersed himself in the feeling.

Without these times in the past, surely this currently scene would be impossible to witness. The situation would not have developed into this either.

(Sure enough... it's because of Fear, right?)

He believed that Fear was the origin. Everything started after she came here. Meeting all kinds of people, experiencing all sorts of things. To be honest, every incident had good and bad aspects to them—but thanks to her, many things were definitely put into motion.

Even so, what was waiting ahead of them was assuredly going to be "something good."

Of course, what they desired was a happy ending.

He did not want to see an ending with people crying. He did not want to see an inconsolable ending.

Power surged silently within him. Standing in front of this scene, it was only natural.

This scene, allowing him to see everyone, seemed to be saying "step forward towards the happy ending."

At this moment, gazing at the battlefield like a commander, issuing orders to the researchers, Pakuaki suddenly said to Haruaki:

"Hey hey, what are you spacing out for? We're not jocks, after all, intellectual exercise is our specialty. Although we can buy some time, things won't look pretty if you expect us to wipe out the enemy."

"Huh?"

Pakuaki extended his arm lightly and pointed somewhere.

The far end of the red carpet.

The Dominion Lord was sitting in his throne, the wheelchair. Beside him was the maiden knight—as well as the cursed spear stabbed in the ground.

"You guys have things to do, right? Then go, Yachi Haruaki."

"This guy is correct. Our goal is not the complete destruction of these sets of armor."

"...That's true."

Fear nodded with a serious demeanor. The Japanese sword in Haruaki's hand also shook lightly.

"Got it. Then excuse me, I'm leaving the rest to you!"

Saying that, Haruaki started sprinting. Kirika also followed. Kuroe, Kotetsu and Un Izoey wanted to rush over but were blocked by the armored knights. Without extra energy to spare, they had no choice but to stay where they were and continue fighting the knights.

In the end, they were the only four who broke free from being surrounded by the «Wittelsbach Knights». Haruaki, Konoha in his hand, Fear, and Kirika.

"Haruaki-kun and I will be in charge of close quarters combat. Ueno-san will take care of long-range attacks and provide treatment in case any of us are injured. Finally, the one who doesn't matter... I suppose this is the most basic lineup."

"Don't call me the one who doesn't matter, accursed Cow Tits!"

"Konoha-kun, are you going to fight in that form?" asked Kirika.

"To be honest, I also hope that Haruaki-kun could stay in a safe place."

"Let me help please. Now that we're here, how could I do nothing but watch? My hand is totally fine too."

Haruaki asserted firmly, prompting a sigh from the Japanese sword.

"Indeed, the opponent does not seem to be a target that could be handled with knifehand strikes alone... And I don't want to suddenly see a set of armor approaching Haruaki-kun from behind and swinging a a sword at him after we separate to fight."

Immediately, Konoha's voice turned serious.

"I will put my life on the line to protect Haruaki-kun. Haruaki-kun, may I complete an important preparation for this purpose? However, that means changing back to human form for a moment."

The Dominion Lord and Dainsleif were right in front of them. However, since Konoha said it was an important preparation, Haruaki could not ignore her, of course.

"Of course it's okay, but since you're turning back into human form, shouldn't I close my eyes first...?"

"Oh, either way is fine. I don't mind even if you don't close your eyes. Yes, this is a good chance to find out Haruaki-kun's preference."

"?"

By the time he tilted his head in puzzlement, Konoha had already jumped up before his eyes and returned to human form. Confronted with the vast view of bare skin, just as Haruaki reflexively tried to close his eyes, Konoha reached out with both hands to lift his face then—

"Mmmmphhh!?"

She kissed him on the lips.

It was quite unlike the kiss last time. A certain something slid into his mouth, stirring boldly, sucking with a slurping sound.

"Puha... Excellent—! My motivation is surging! Come, Harauki-kun!"

Konoha's body bounced up and turned back into the Japanese sword.

"Cow Tits! What are you doing!? T-Too shameless!"

"Konoha-kun! You're doing this kind of thing again! A-Absolutely ridiculous!"

"I don't hear anything at all!"

"D-Damn it...! Haruaki, I want motivation too! But it's way too shameless if I imitate her, so, uh, I'm doing this!"

"I-I want some too! Although it's absolutely ridiculous! But it can't be helped!"

Fear wrapped her arms around his back and hugged him tightly, pressing her silver-haired head against his chest. Kirika grabbed his arm and embraced it tightly in her bosom. Haruaki felt his arm sandwiched between two soft objects.

"Hey, you've totally lost me, now isn't the time for this kind of behavior, right!? Although I do agree that motivation is definitely needed!"

In this manner, noisily...

The four of them moved forward, in a style very much unique to them in this sense—

Simultaneously...

Fear was using the entire front half of her body to feel Haruaki's body warmth.

Through his warmth—She smothered what was within her.

The black mud pulsating in the depths? That did not disappear, it still existed.

After seeing the dead bodies Satsuko created, it became restless. After the «Wittelsbach Knights» appeared, it became restless. The more the battle situation intensified, the more it became restless. After Konoha acted unreasonably, it became restless.

In other words, a feeling of displeasure. A wish to cause mayhem.

However, apart from her own willpower right now, there were other things capable of suppressing that impulse.

Rubbing her forehead against his chest, she savored his smell.

This alone was not enough. She recalled the taste of his skin.

(...Mmm.)

She used his entire being to smother her impulse. Trying not to think. However, she still thought accidentally.

The squirming in the depths of her body. A shred of unease.

What was going to happen next? —Future options were definitely limited.

Hence, she could easily imagine them. Good futures, bad futures, the worst future.

She did not know which type of future among them would be chosen. Just as she did not know whom Haruaki wanted to be with the most between Konoha, Kirika and herself, she had no idea at all.

Even so, she still mustered her resolve.

The resolve to believe this to the very end: a wonderful future was what was going to arrive.

She inhaled forcefully again, allowing Haruaki to fill her interior.

Then as before, her unease was easily smothered.

Simple. Wonderful. At ease. Relief. Perhaps she had already gone through a makeover to become like this. To become an existence that was healthy in body and mind as long as she used Haruaki to fill up herself.

Okay, let's go. Everything was about to finish. A wonderful future was about to arrive.

Not like they could stay stuck together forever. The instant before the finish line was just ahead.

Seeing Kirika on the other side releasing Haruaki's arm with her face all red, she took this as the signal to slowly let go of Haruaki. His warmth, smell and texture departed.

Of course, she was definitely reluctant to part from these sensations, but conversely, she gained new pleasures. Because only during temporary separation could she ruminate and savor these experiences in her mind. She decided to immerse herself in them for now.

Ahhh, truly.

Just the thought of touching him again brought unbelievable joy to her heart.

She found this incredible and felt very happy at the same time.

The girls' warmth departed.

When Haruaki turned his attention back to reality, there were only two people before his eyes.

Sitting on the wheelchair, the Dominion Lord, and standing beside him, Dainsleif.

Dainsleif shook her head in disapproval.

"Impossible to comprehend. Like a parade of idiots, what are you people thinking?"

"A foolish question—Likewise, they do not comprehend our justice or our will. Simply a group of children... A group of children who jump up and down in rage after seeing their pile of sand in the park is about to be leveled."

"This place is not a pile of sand in a park. What you are trying to destroy is a place dear to us. That's why we must stop you."

Haruaki glared at the Dominion Lord and spoke. Sitting in his wheelchair and throne, he was gazing upon Haruaki with eyes marked with age.

Dainsleif rapidly and nimbly moved herself between the two of them.

"...Do you think you will succeed?"

"Hmph, you're the only ones left. I'd like to toss the question back at you: Do you think you can stop us?"

Hearing Fear's reply, Dainsleif answered with her shoulders shaking:

"So long as His Lordship and I remain, a minimum knightly order can be formed, a battlefield for a crusade to eliminate loathsome curses can be formed. Don't make me laugh."

She took a further step, stepping directly in front of the Dominion Lord.

"The only thing that saddens me is that I must request assistance from His Lordship himself."

"A foolish question. You are my sword. Now that the enemy is here, the sword must naturally be swung."

The Dominion Lord declared in a solemn voice:

"Hence—''permission granted to unsheath'', Dainsleif."

"Affirmative!"

Dainsleif answered sternly then raised her arm as though rebounding. The visor-like helmet made a clong sound and moved—Underneath, below the visor that had bounced up...

It was a pair of violet eyes shining like ominous gemstones.

In the next second, while the Dominion Lord extended his hand towards her from behind, her body jumped up.

Then by the time anyone noticed—

A sheathed broadsword was already held in the Dominion Lord's hand while he remained seated the whole time.

The base of the scabbard had a component shaped like a clasp. In material and structure, the clasp resembled Dainsleif's visor-like helmet very much. The clasp was already open, revealing a glimpse of the blade beneath which was unbelievably glowing with violet light. Using a Japanese sword as an analogy, this would be the state of ''koiguchi'', loosening the sword slightly in its sheath for immediate use.

The Dominion Lord stroked the scabbard with his hand. Since the clasp was already open, all he needed to do was wait for the scabbard to slide off.

The red carpet underfoot received the scabbard's weight, producing a tiny thud—

Left in the Dominion Lord's hand was a sword flashing with ominous violet light, filled with murderous intent.

The shape itself was quite commonplace, a double-edged broadsword with thickness to its body. Attached to the blade's body was a thin steel plate with patterns engraved on it, thus increasing the blade's thickness. Subtly blinking as though breathing, the violet light completely enveloped the steel-colored body of the blade and the silver-white blade itself.

"That's... Dainsleif's original appearance—"

"Ha, don't overestimate them, Haruaki. Using a battery to glow might be a fun mechanism for little kids, but take a look, the sword's wielder is an old geezer. He intends to fight while sitting in his wheelchair."

Haruaki suddenly realized. Indeed, the Dominion Lord holding the sword was still seated in the wheelchair. «Dieu le veut»'s curse dictated death for the owner as soon as one stepped out of the territory under its rule. Because the town's "Dominionization" had not finished, the Dominion Lord was currently in a forced state of compromise, relying on another «Dieu le veut» spear, using that wheelchair as his temporary fiefdom—called the Mobile Territory, right?

In other words, until "Dominionization" finished...

The Dominion Lord could not walk from that wheelchair, Zilch Ground.

"Fighting on a wheelchair? Absolutely ridiculous. This can only work by staying impeccably on guard.. right?"

"A foolish opinion. You people have no idea about Dainsleif's curse."

Saying that, the Dominion Lord turned the sword's tip lightly towards them.

In a girl's voice, the sword explained her curse.

"My curse is... 'once drawn, a victim shall be killed.' Hence, I have been called a demonic sword."

"No need to sound so full of yourself. This type of curse is very common. I am a demon blade too."

Konoha remarked in disdain. However, Dainsleif's tone of voice did not change.

"Ignorant to a pitiful degree. As one would naturally expect from a lowly Wathe whose value is equivalent to dirt, but you fail to understand the meaning of the words 'shall be.' Once drawn, I shall move for the sake of killing, I shall exist for the sake of killing, the sword itself will be guided for the sake of killing. Putting it another way, once my sword is drawn, the result of 'killing someone' is already predetermined."

"Huh...?"

"The predetermined outcome, destiny and causality of 'a victim shall be killed' drives my sword forward—Its direction and the driving force behind the causal relationship is precisely the manifestation of my curse."

"—Foolish children will not understand, Dainsleif. Just let them witness with their own eyes: the ending reflected upon your blade, predetermined death that follows immediately, and the driving force of guaranteed death led by causality!"

"Yes, my lord!"

Instantly, the pair—

Together with the broadsword in his hand, the Dominion Lord sitting in his wheelchair rushed towards them.

With the speed of a bullet, with the momentum of a cannonball.

The wheelchair tilted, but probably secured by a belt or something, the Dominion Lord's body did not fall off. Together with the wheelchair's mass, he swung Dainsleif at high speed.

"Haruaki-kun!"

Konoha barely managed to block the attack, deflecting the sword. Against this massive impact as though blocking a giant rock, Haruaki felt his entire body's muscles screaming before it turned into an electrical current that rushed out of his left hand's amputation wound. He gritted his teeth to endure the pain.

The Dominion Lord's wheelchair slid backwards and landed, but immediately, the twisting wheels made a 180-degree turn. Clearly, the Dominion Lord was not operating it at all.

This time, the wheelchair did not advance in a straight line. Instead, tilting the wheels alternately, it approached with dance-like movements—Fear was the target.

"Fear!"

"Woah...!"

This was not something she could block barehanded. Probably not imitating Kokoro on purpose, but Fear instantly picked up a sword that had fallen by her feet, probably one of the knights' supplies, thus barely managing to block Dainsleif's attack. However, the Dominion Lord attacked relentlessly, chopping consecutively. Fear defended desperately—

"Chupacabra Bandage!"

Behind the Dominion Lord, Kirika extended the bandage in an attempt to strangle his neck or pull out the «Dieu le veut» spear embedded on the back of the wheelchair. However, the Dominion Lord stood the wheelchair up on one wheel and spun like a top, slicing through the bandage. Finally, Fear took this opportunity to distance herself.

"Tsk, I can't believe it... moves. So weird~"

"Dainsleif is the one pulling... Right!?"

"It appears that the speed and path can be controlled too. They mentioned a driving force of causality and guaranteed death, anyway, that means 'towards the enemy,' this kind of broad vector... Then making use of the vector, they created this method of fighting."

"I thought it was simply a charging thrust, but... Absolutely ridiculous. From the start, I should have calculated they would combine attacking motions with the wheelchair's mass and mobility. This might turn out to be even trickier than a normal battle."

"Indeed, we have never fought a wheelchair-bound opponent before, after all. But let us put this topic aside."

Konoha waved lightly. Haruaki guessed that she was probably looking at Fear's hand. Looking at the weapon she had picked up on the spot.

Still staring ahead, Fear pouted slightly and said:

"I don't want to hold it either, but there's no other way. Stop picking on me for such a simple weapon."

"Yeah, it's definitely challenging to handle a broadsword with bare hands... Konoha, it's fine, right?"

After Haruaki spoke on Fear's behalf, Konoha sighed several seconds laters.

"Fine—with a weapon like that, even if an emergency came up, I could still destroy it instantly. I'll treat it as an extension of your arm. However, carelessness is forbidden. What I need to do still hasn't changed. Listen carefully, on the first symptoms of trouble, immediately—"

"I know I know... Anyway, forget about me for now and focus on them! Their movements definitely startled me but it's pretty much just fighting on a wheelchair as a substitute for legs, right? Nothing to be afraid of!"

Shifting the wheelchair as though drifting in motorsports, the Dominion Lord adjusted his position and held up Dainsleif again. With a calm gaze, he said:

"—Foolish concerns. Whenever someone says there is nothing to be afraid of, the speaker is already afraid."

"Shut up!"

The wheels screeched. Both sides clashed again.

Haruaki and Konoha desperately fought the Dominion Lord together. Dainsleif was a cursed sword and was moving according to her own will—Hence, the Sword-Kill Counter would not work. Even by using the powerful True-Kill Counter—

"Kuh...!"

"I am known as the legendary demonic sword! How could a mere demon blade from a remote island nation shatter me!?"

However, the opponent was a cursed broadsword with a long history. The two swords bounced off each other. Haruaki could feel they were evenly matched. It would be too naive to think the match could be concluded in a single strike.

Glowing faintly with violet light, the broadsword was swung with power, speed and spectacularly varying trajectories difficult to imagine coming from a man in a wheelchair. How could the elderly Dominion Lord's arm be so strong? His own swordsmanship was also astounding in skill. Difficult feints, combos, counters... He was not an opponent to be trifled with at all.

"Gwah... How can I... just keep defending... Take this!"

"Wait, Fear-san, you are too impetuous!"

But Konoha's warning came a step too late. Fighting like a caged beast, Fear lunged to attack using the sword she had picked up earlier, which ended up getting struck by the Dominion Lord's counter. The ordinary sword broke and flew away, leaving a scratch on Fear's cheek. Probably taking evasive action from more serious injuries, her petite body suddenly flew backwards and rolled on the ground. Then reaching around to search, she picked up a nearby sword.

"I'm not done yet...!"

She stood up and glared at the Dominion Lord. A fighting style relying on willpower and conviction instead of technique. Most likely displeased by this, the Dominion Lord scoffed from his wheelchair.

"—Foolish behavior. You are cursed. Do not fight as though you were a knight with a mission."

"Shut up, I... I have no choice!"

Tossing all concerns aside, Fear charged head on.

"...Mission? Of course I have one. I will defeat you in my rightful form! Then I'll return the town, the school and that home—back to normal! I absolutely won't give up!"

Haruaki could not watch quietly either and charged together, attacking with Konoha. Kirika also sent a flying bandage to cover them.

Silver hair fluttered by Haruaki's side.

To be honest, Fear's contribution to combat strength was negligible, but Haruaki was very grateful that she was willing to stay by his side and fight alongside them. He also felt saved.

However, even so—They still failed to harm the Dominion Lord and Dainsleif after all this time.

Although their fighting style was very eccentric at a glance, the pair's strength was like a straight fastball, relying on pure power with no gimmicks. Pure to the point of having no openings, there were no obvious weaknesses.

"H-Huff...!"

Haruaki's group kept consuming stamina. The fatigue accumulated from battling continually so far was weighing heavily on their backs. Even though Konoha was controlling his body, it did not prevent the physical body's base consumption. The shock from impacts felt concentrated on the end of his left hand, even giving him an illusion of the pain materializing into fingers. A matter-of-fact feeling there. A feeling impossible to forget. Forcing himself to forget was making him feel weary.

Hence—When he blocked Dainsleif's horizontal slash, swinging as though gliding through the air, Haruaki's knees suddenly lost strength and gave way.

"Haruaki-kun!"

Konoha had no choice but to endure the blow, absorbing the impact to jump to the side—or rather, allow Haruaki's body to be struck flying.

(Guh!)

As the view receded away rapidly, Haruaki saw the wheelchair's wheels turning from the recoil of Dainsleif's attack, then as though executing a spinning back kick, it knocked Kirika away in the opposite direction.

Haruaki gritted his teeth and waited for the next impact. Meanwhile, he could only pray for the girl who was left on the spot—

He prayed for the safety of the girl who was facing off against her actual parent.

(Fear...!)

===Part 3===

The screeching wheelchair landed after knocking Haruaki and the others away.

Fear faced off against the Dominion Lord head on, holding just a fragile and ordinary sword she had picked up.

Possibly to relieve boredom or to control the driving force, the Dominion Lord rotated his wrist, spinning Dainsleif in front of him as though performing a sword dance. Afterimages of violet light were left upon the viewer's retinas.

The Dominion Lord's expression remained constant throughout, completely emotionless, simply gazing at the justice he was meant to enforce. But at this moment, a slightly troubled expression seemed to surface in his eyes.

"I shall ask you... A continuation of the earlier conversation, although it is a foolish notion."

"What?"

Fear frowned but the Dominion Lord continued unfazed:

"Why must you fight in this manner? Like an orthodox knight who gets up relentlessly for the sake of the mission."

Similar words as before. Fear could only respond with the same remark, namely, "Shut up."

"You are cursed. This manner of fighting is contrary to what I expected. Even if Indulgence Disks have sealed away several mechanisms, there should be others remaining, right? How about «A Skewer Loved by Vlad Tepes»? «The Teeth» or the «Flower Sword Verazella»? Try conjuring them."

"Hmph, you want to see them?"

"A foolish question. Every mechanism stands as evidence of my sin, hence obliterating them would contribute to penance. This is my duty as your creator—Your father."

She felt her chest tighten. Just like when she was listening to him in the form of a box, this man's words were poisonous. She found it difficult to breathe, her heart was pounding, and she almost broke into tears.

But she did not want to admit defeat. Taking a deep breath, Fear said:

"To you... Am I just a collection of errors?"

"Indeed. As your creator, I can assert that your birth was an error. You were born in error, used in error, and most of all, shrouded in the error known as curses."

Without spending time to think, without spending time to agonize, the Dominion Lord answered immediately.

As though saying this could not be more obvious and logical. As though saying there was no other answer.

Fear was struck by an urge to laugh at his assertion, but while suppressing it, she said:

"Okay... Then I'll ask something a bit more specific. What you do think exists inside this body of mine that is such a great big error?"

Like issuing a challenge, she used that word on purpose.

Staring straight at him, she grinned and said:

"'Father,' tell me. What is inside me?"

"—A foolish question. There are thirty-two mechanisms of torture and execution along with loathsome curses."

"Nothing more?"

"Nothing more."

Still showing a poker face, the Dominion Lord answered in full seriousness.

Hence, Fear could no longer restrain herself and burst out laughing.

"Haha... Ahaha! You think you're so smart, right? What an idiot!"

"Insolent wretch! Are you insulting His Lordship!?"

The tip of Dainsleif's blade shook intensely, but did not charge at her. As though contemplating Fear's true intentions, the Dominion Lord stared intently at her. Since he did not understand, she would have to explain for him.

Fear placed her hand lightly against her chest.

Heart beat. Warmth. What lay inside.

"Inside me—Yes, for example... I know how to solve a Rubik's cube. Did you design that?"

The Dominion Lord frowned as though saying he did not comprehend what she was talking about. This also amused her.

"There's lots more. Such as feelings of liking rice crackers, feelings of liking furry animal, or content from the lessons in school that are stored in my mind. I've gained so much knowledge. I can also perform the dance I learned for the sports festival. Learning part-time jobs was also a piece of cake, like being a waitress or a salesperson. Also—oh right, knowing how to make chocolate. I can make very~ tasty chocolate, you know? Of course, including everyone in school, everyone in the shopping street, everyone in town..."

After pausing for a breath—

"Along with Haruaki... Haruaki and the others, my feelings of love for them all."

Feeling shy, she had to change her words at the last moment. However, she was telling the truth. These feelings really existed in her heart.

"Haha, so let me ask again. Did you design these feelings for me by using that prided mouth of yours?"

"Hmm..."

Once she articulated herself, she no longer felt afraid.

"—The matter-of-fact error, me, that you created in the beginning... has already been diluted by other things. Because I am shaped like a box, of course there will be many things stuffed inside, even to the point that the original contents no longer matter. Every space that used to remain empty all the time in the past has been filled up, even overflowing."

Beneath the palm she had pressed against her chest, she could feel those things that were breathing.

Those things that had been inserted bit by bit ever since she came here, less than a year ago.

Before she even noticed, these things had piled up in layers like flower petals.

Hence—Fear looked up.

She did not smile at her creator—Instead...

She stared straight at the Dominion Lord as though piercing him.

"Even if my birth is an error, the fact of my being here, coming here, and meeting everyone—all these things are absolutely not errors. This is the only point I can be certain of! You have no right to deny all this!"

Then she declared loudly to him.

The Dominion Lord shook his head lightly as though evading Fear's forcefulness. Reversing the direction of Dainsleif's rotation, he made a preparatory motion for a thrust.

"—Foolish thoughts!"

Empowered by the driving force formed from the intent to kill, the wheelchair rushed towards her with lightning speed.

A threat, but she was not afraid.

She had already realized that this man was nothing so extraordinary. Dominion Lord? A ruler like a king? An ancient alchemist? The enforcer of justice? These meanings were insignificant. To her, there was only one meaning.

Fear gripped her sword tightly. Entering a battle-ready stance, she yelled:

"Ha! Insisting your daughter is very foolish when you clearly didn't try to understand her—From my perspective, I think this kind of father is even more foolish!"

===Part 4===

The force of impact was substantial. Kirika did not think she could land safely.

Perhaps I might die again, hopefully I'll revive sooner—she thought, but the next sensation was not pain. Fabric and frame. She felt a melded mixture of softness and hardness envelop her body. A clatter of collapsing noises. Apparently knocked too far away, she had collided with one of the tents set up nearby. What unexpected fortune.

"Guh...!"

A sharp end of the broken frame stabbed into her arm, but it was already several times better than breaking her neck or cracking her skull open from smashing into the ground or a wall. She pulled the frame out and sat up while pushing the tent's remains to one side. Due to moving her body too quickly, she felt dizzy.

Merely knocked away by a wheelchair—She gnashed her teeth secretly. Her body's only advantage was immortality. She was useless once she died and would end up worrying others instead, which she did not want.

(Is there really nothing... that could give me more power? If there's a way to help them...)

Just at this moment...

Amidst the remains of the collapsed tent, her hand, which was on the ground to support her body, touched something.

Kirika involuntarily turned her head to look at the object—

Then she laughed "haha."

"Absolutely ridiculous... Because it's too trivial, they could not even be bothered to destroy it?"

After getting knocked away, Haruaki spun his body and entered a defensive posture, although it was Konoha controlling him to do that.

Even so, he still braced himself for an impact against the sports ground's hard surface. The instant he tensed his entire body—

However, what he felt was a body of flesh.

"Huh... That's odd? Kotetsu...?"

"..."

Kotetsu had spared his arms to catch him. More precisely, he was holding Haruaki in a bridal carry.

Naturally, Haruaki felt embarrassed and left Kotetsu's arms as though rolling away.

"Kotetsu? Thank you for saving me but how did you..."

"Because the number of armored knights decreased slightly. If it is just me, running over here should not be a problem..."

Haruaki glanced at the surroundings. Aiko's venom familiars, Sovereignty's doll, and the members of the Lab Chief's Nation including Un Izoey were still fighting. However, he could definitely see several sets of silver armor fallen on the ground, no longer moving.

"Really? Then that'll really be a great help to us. We're actually about to run out of energy here, if you could join in—"

At this moment, Kotetsu directed an unfriendly gaze towards him, glaring at Haruaki as though he had something to say. But seconds later, he shifted his gaze away immediately.

"To be honest... Truth be told, I am also tired. I cannot attack in my usual condition."

"R-Really? Uh, then it can't be helped..."

"So... Hmm, umm, basically..."

At this moment, Konoha bounced up in Haruaki's hand.

"Ah, could it be... Kotetsu, would you like me to speak on your behalf?"

"N-No, Muramasa-sama! Ultimately, this sort of thing... is only proper for me to suggest myself, so..."

What was he talking about? Haruaki tilted his head, then Kotetsu faced him again as though committing his resolve. Slightly pouting, he said:

"...This is just a temporary measure."

"?"

"I have yet to offer you my approval or my trust. Truth be told, you are truly incomprehensible and weak. Despite being weak, for some reason, you sometimes look very strong as well. Originally, I would never suffer such a fellow, but umm... Right! Because the magnanimous Muramasa-sama has taken the lead and done it, I am merely emulating her magnanimity, or perhaps one could call it learning, it would be nice to have a look at the world through the same kind of perspective... So!"

"Y-Yes?"

Kotetsu grabbed Haruaki's collar and brought his face up close in a very fierce manner.

Haruaki was thinking he was going to be killed—but in the next instant, Kotetsu went red in the face without warning and avoided eye contact.

"Just this once. Just this once... I permit you to make my body your plaything as you please."

"...!"

These profound words make Haruaki's heart skip a beat.

While the Wa Lolita outfit was silently fluttering to his feet—

Haruaki found his left hand holding a scabbard-less Japanese sword.

"K-Kotetsu...?"

"...Quit staring at me. You do have a thing for males after all? Ugh! Noo... Truth be told, I cannot believe you are using your fingers to play with that part immediately..."

"I-I'm holding you for the first time. At least let me confirm the grip's sensation!"

"Muu, somehow your comment sounds totally awful."

"Not at all!"

Haruaki was clearly just moving his fingers lightly to confirm the sensation of gripping the sword.

Although his left hand was missing fingers, the grip felt unexpectedly tight. Or perhaps Kotetsu himself was helping him out a bit.

"...Hmm, very well. But I still retain priority over Haruaki-kun's body, okay? Kotetsu."

"Certainly, I will provide support with the precondition of not obstructing you, Muramasa-sama."

Priority over his body sounded a bit weird but Haruaki decided not to dwell on the matter.

In any case, Kotetsu probably possessed a certain level of ability to assist the wielder's body. Combined with Konoha's power, Haruaki felt his body become much lighter. Naturally, this was his first time dual wielding Kotetsu and Konoha, but he felt that this should work.

"...Thank you, Kotetsu."

"Quit yammering. Shut up. All you need to do is move while holding me. This will be over immediately."

A gruff voice.

Haruaki smiled wryly and started walking back to the battlefield. Fear was currently facing off against the Dominion Lord.

He could hear—

Straightforward words, filled with her conviction.

(Fear...)

Get back there immediately. Fight alongside her. She is already fine.

Just as he took a step while thinking such thoughts, Konoha spoke.

For some reason, as though in resignation towards something, her words were mixed with a deep, deep sigh.

"...Oh~ Excuse me, Haruaki-kun, could we go somewhere first?"

===Part 5===

Returning as soon as one it had been dodged, attacking as soon as one thought it had been withdrawn, that was the kind of power driving the sword of Dainsleif. Despite attacking in straight lines, the trajectories were strange and complicated. Just as Fear desperately blocked an attack—

"...!"

She saw something behind the wheelchair, twisting in a serpentine manner to take on a scythe-like shape.

And there were two of them.

In the next instant—

"«Chupacabra Bandage»! And the... «Tragic Black River»—!"

Kirika suddenly rushed over, waving her arms as though dancing. The white bandage, which had been transferred to her left arm, and the black belt on her right arm—returned to its original location—formed two writhing spirals.

"Hmm!"

The Dominion Lord groaned and turned the wheelchair while swinging Dainsleif in a horizontal slash. However, the two monochrome strips, one black and one white, differed slightly in timing, extending independently like using both hands to attack consecutively, assaulting the Dominion Lord in wave after wave.

"Hah... Although I'm bringing this to a fight without practicing, I didn't expect it to work so well...!"

"Kirika!? That's...!"

Easier said than done. In fact, it probably required substantial willpower and concentration. Her forehead covered in sweat, Kirika said:

"I happened to find it in the adjacent tent. They probably thought they didn't need to go out of their way to destroy a mere belt... Or they simply forgot. Anyway, this is mine. Although I took it back without asking, they're not going to object!"
[[image:C3 17-242.png|thumb]]

"All you did was retrieving an insignificant and frail Wathe! Don't get too full of yourself!"

Yelling, Dainsleif used her own blade to slice through «Chupacabra Bandage» and the «Tragic Black River». Then the wheelchair slid between the two of them to close in on Kirika. Long before Fear gripped her sword, someone had already squeezed his way in front of her.

Obviously, it was Haruaki.

For some reason—He was holding a Japanese sword in each hand. In his right was an elegant Japanese sword in its black scabbard. In his left was an unbridled and unsheathed Japanese sword.

"Ohhhhhhhhhhh!"

After blocking Dainsleif, Haruaki instantly counterattacked with speed and power, a consecutive offense that made use of complementary advantages. Fear originally thought Haruaki's left hand which she had maimed would have trouble holding a sword, but Kotetsu looked even heavier than Konoha and through judicious use of both sides' weights according to the principle of leverage, thereby compensating for grip strength while generating destructive power.

After clashing evenly with the Dominion Lord for several rounds, Haruaki jumped away greatly as though saying "enough."

"Huff... Huff..."

"Compared to Nirushaaki-sama, you are too lacking in stamina. I am very dissatisfied."

"...That's only to be expected, right? Don't compare me with that kind of natural-born battle maniac."

"Kotetsu, you may exert more force on the left arm without any concerns. Although not to the point of tearing muscles apart, so long as muscle ache is the only aftereffect, Haruaki-kun will just have to endure it."

"Yes, understood."

"Uwoah~ What a spartan approach..."

Haruaki sighed and slumped his shoulders. Then as though lifting his spirits, he grinned and looked at Fear over his shoulder.

"It's not all over yet. You want to punish that idiot father, right? Let us help."

"Yeah, count me in as well. I suppose he's one of those monster parents who've become fashionable lately. Although it's absolutely ridiculous, he won't understand unless we resort to force."

Kirika also chimed in. Had they all heard what she said to the Dominion Lord just now? Fear felt a little embarrassed—But immediately, she thought candidly to herself: "Fine, whatever."

She felt her courage multiply just from the fact that she was facing the same direction as Haruaki and the others. She glared at the Dominion Lord.

"Foolish behavior... Just as Dainsleif stated, the mere increase of one or two insignificant Wathes will not turn the tide."

"Really? How will we know without trying...? If anything, I believe the gap in combat strength has definitely shrunk."

"Even this statement is also—a foolish answer."

The Dominion Lord suddenly extended a wrinkled finger, pointing at—

The spear standing upright next to the throne area.

Fear shuddered and swiftly turned her head to confirm the large clock installed on the side of the school building. Time. The current time—

"...!"

Their time limit of 2pm had already passed.

As though saying there had been enough stoppage time, the clock's minute hand kept advancing.

Then when Fear held her breath and looked back at the Dominion Lord's direction—

He had his hands on the wheelchair's armrests.

Slowly—

''Walking down from the wheelchair, he stepped onto the sports ground and stood up straight.''

Dying as soon as one exited the territory under their rule—Governed by this curse, for him to accomplish such an act meant that—

"'Dominionization' is complete."

The Dominion Lord glanced at the spear tip's progress—it was entirely buried in the ground now—and exhaled.

Then quietly, he spoke simply to inform them of the truth.

"This land where I stand is already the Second Knights Dominion."

Fear and company were staring at the spear in shock.

"No... way...!"

"We failed to make it in time...!?"

A hair-raising, icy cold and dark feeling shrouded their backs. Try as they did to push it away, it hassled them relentlessly, refusing to let go, whispering softly in their ears to face reality.

The time had passed.

The spear tip had entered the ground completely.

The Dominion Lord who would die as soon as he left his territory was currently standing away from his wheelchair.

The meaning represented by all this.

Really? They did not make it in time? For the sake of eliminating them, the Knights Dominion was already able to bring out 100% of their power; that home's meaning was already lost; the place they belonged to had already vanished?

No way, no way, impossible.

It felt very unreal. Consciousnesses grew hazy as though paralyzed. Senses used to detect the surrounding situation were plunged into turmoil.

Among all this, they even noticed something else.

The Dominion Lord was standing. His facial features. Cheeks. Back of his hands. His wrinkles seemed to be decreasing—

''Possibly a psychological effect? He looked like he was getting younger.''

Konoha said as though groaning:

"Your face...! How could this kind of thing be possible...!?"

"A foolish question. Zilch Ground is simply the minimum soil to provide me with mobility, but the Second Knights Dominion is a territory far more vast and even more official than Zilch Ground. A feudal lord standing on an official fiefdom deserves to be granted commensurate and proper dignity. My semblance earlier was only temporary. This is truly my usual appearance as the Dominion Lord."

To confirm Dainsleif's weight, the Dominion Lord swung her with his hand which had decreased in the number of wrinkles. Not rejuvenated to the extent that one could call him a young man, he was still an elderly man. However, he did not give off any vibes that ought to belong to an elderly man who had just gotten off his wheelchair, simply exuding a mind-boggling air of strength, resembling an ancient tree that still stood young and flourishing.

Strong, robust, vigorous. Rather than quantity in muscle, these adjectives adorned his body through exuded vibes difficult to articulate. He looked downwards at the Dainsleif he was swinging.

"My first knight, there is no need to hold back any further. Remove even more of the scabbard."

"But what of your body?"

"A foolish question. Given this current body, there is no cause for concern."

"Affirmative."

The Dominion Lord swept his hand across the violet-glowing body of the broadsword's blade. In the next second, the thin steel plate with the patterned surface fell off from the blade's body. No, it was no ordinary plate anymore. Fallen by the Dominion Lord's feet was a slender piece of steel. It felt understandable. The Dominion Lord was correct, this was the Dainsleif broadsword's final scabbard. Something serving as a stone weight, serving as shackles.

Remaining after the scabbard's removal was the elegant appearance of Dainsleif, thinner in thickness than before.

An outline of orthodox and intimidating straight lines, a bare blade clouded by nothing. Enveloped in a faint violet glow, it even looked mysterious and fantastical. One could feel that it had shed all redundant and forced additions to reach perfect balance. This appearance convinced any viewer that this was truly her original and rightful form.

The Dominion Lord looked down slightly towards the sword in his hand and said:

"The demonic sword of mythical times did not unleash its full power on every occasion... Sometimes, it was beyond the ability of the wielder's body to withstand, sometimes it was mired in the inability to react and adapt on the spot. Hence, I crafted this set of shackles to install on her."

"Hmph. Truth be told, I hope you are not bluffing. There was once a man named Sasaki Kojirou who tossed his scabbard away with gusto, but ended in defeat."

The Dominion Lord remained expressionless after Kotetsu's remark but his voice answered in a tone of exasperation:

"Under the incomplete power of Zilch Ground, my elderly body is a poor match for Dainsleif's nature. However, things are different now—"

The Dominion Lord had been moving the sword tip slowly so far, but just as his motion suddenly seemed to stop—

''His body had already appeared behind Haruaki''.

"...Guuuuuh!?"

Haruaki groaned. It was incomprehensible for a moment. What happened?

The Dominion Lord's appearance and condition was so different from before, he was like a different person. The two Japanese swords crossed before Haruaki's eyes. Haruaki stumbled and fell, sitting on the ground. A bloody scratch appeared on his cheek—With that, he finally understood. It was a charging thrust. As earlier, the Dominion Lord had charged Haruaki with his entire body to execute a slash, propelled by Dainsleif's driving force of guaranteed death—thus achieving supernatural speed. Kotetsu and Konoha had blocked instantly, but not completely. Thus, Haruaki was cut lightly on the cheek.

Just the cheek. Had there been any minor deviation, a difference of a few centimeters, a change in the sword's positioning—

Haruaki shuddered, involuntarily bringing his hand against his chest.

It's okay. It's—

Haruaki got up frantically while muttering in disbelief:

"W-What's going on? That was way too fast just now...!"

"Ha, that terrified face of yours was like a caged pig's, an excellent match for one who lives in cohabitation with filthy Wathes. Did you think those slow movements were the extent of my curse as a demonic sword? What the curse of guaranteed death represents—Savor it with your own body!"

While Dainsleif was yelling, the Dominion Lord kicked the ground and jumped. The bare blade approached as though gliding through the air, fast as an arrow, like a bullet.

This time, their target was—This side!

"Nu... Gwoh!"

"Fear!"

A strange snapping sound. The instantly raised sword broke and flew up. A the same time, she was confronted with pressure and impact that felt like a car collision, sending her flying helplessly then roll on the ground. Or maybe she had jumped subconsciously. No idea. Striking the sports ground, her body creaked but at least she had avoided a critical injury. She forced herself to stand up, but just at that moment, the Dominion Lord immediately turned around after knocking Fear away and charged in the opposite direction. Probably having anticipated herself to be the next target, Kirika rapidly reacted and jumped to the side, but—

"Gah... Damn it, absolutely ridiculous...!"

"Kirika, are you okay!?"

"Just a scratch on my arm. It'll be okay soon!"

Judging from the amount of Kirika's bleeding, Fear did not believe that it was just a scratch on the arm. Her arm dangled limply while she forcibly stood up. Despite anticipating the attack and dodging at what she believed was perfect timing, she had failed to evade completely—This meant that the opponent's speed was beyond expectation.

Fear felt her heart rate rise. Her body kept shaking. The aching all over her body was such a nuisance.

Truly, the combination of Dainsleif's unshackled speed with the Dominion Lord's fully unleashed strength under «Dieu le veut»'s blessing was overwhelmingly powerful. Fear could not help but admit that.

"Don't clump up together, everyone! Spread out a bit!"

Haruaki was out of breath, but he still readied the Japanese swords in a stance.

The demonic sword flew again like a cannonball. Instead of blocking for now, Haruaki chose to evade—but failed to dodge completely. The result was Konoha and Kotetsu crossing blades with that demonic sword again, deflecting its trajectory with much difficulty. Haruaki frowned, was it because his shoulder was about to dislocate? Or his left hand was in pain? Or maybe both. Just as she tracked the Dominion Lord's whereabouts with her gaze, Fear rolled while sprawled on the ground. The blade swept past, over her head. She could feel several strands of silver hair fluttering into the air, sliced into many pieces.

(Damn... it...!)

They were struggling to resist in a one-sided fight. They were being toyed with in storm-like brutality.

The charging slashes were faster than the naked eye could see clearly. However, the opponent's high speed did not translate to agility. In the moment of contact, it was possible to feel the broadsword's sense of weight. Speed was being enlisted to convert into destructive power.

It was like having murderous trains rushing at you from all directions endlessly.

Although they endured desperately, it was impossible to stay uninjured. Whether Fear, Haruaki or Konoha, the wounds on their bodies were increasing bit by bit. Their bodies were also slowly starting to have trouble keeping up with their thoughts and intents. Even if Fear wanted to counterattack, she had no weapon and did not even have the time to search for a sword that had fallen on the ground. There was a feeling of darkness before her eyes.

Was there no solution? No countermeasures... at all?

This darkness and anxiety was probably occupying Haruaki's heart as well. He looked at the Japanese sword in his right hand and asked:

"Konoha...! Can you find an opening?"

"The speed is admittedly astounding... But their movements are constrained in straight lines like a pinball the whole time. As long as the attacks are seen clearly, it might be possible to counterattack..."

That made sense, she was right. So far, the Dominion Lord had simply charged like a train and backed away repeatedly. Even while wielding supernatural speed and power, he could still be taken down as long as they were able to see through his movements.

Having decided their temporary direction, they looked at the Dominion Lord again. At this moment, he happened to have stopped his incessant charging. Standing in front of them, he was twirling Dainsleif's blade tip just as he had done while seated on the wheelchair earlier. Was he using that motion to control the vector of charging?

The Dominion Lord glanced at the broadsword in his hand and said:

"Dainsleif—You are rushing into things too impetuously. Are you unable to exert restraint, having lacked activity for so long?"

"Yes! My utmost apologies for my poor patience."

"The simplicity of jousting has its merits, but only charging straight like this would be foolish behavior. Concentrate, refine and control the power of causality from the curse of guaranteed death—With that, your sword will be able to continue seeking causality like a knight's consecutive strikes without traveling through unnecessary distance. Can you accomplish this?"

"...If you would permit me a little time to calm down."

"Permission granted."

The Dominion Lord stared intently in Fear's direction and continued to brandish the sword's tip.

Kirika healed the new wounds all over her body while murmuring in puzzlement:

"What are they talking about? Why aren't they attacking...?"

In a hoarse voice evocative of a twitching smile, Konoha answered:

"From what I can see, they will immediately render our new strategy moot. Judging from the contents of their conversation, as long as they take a break to focus their concentration, it would be possible to perform movements different from the charging so far."

"...Putting aside whether that is actually possible, but supposing that sort of speed could be used to attack fiercely like using a normal sword, then it would be a bit..."

Kotetsu stopped mid-sentence. Most likely, his pride did not permit him to say more. It did not permit him to say anything that could be construed as doom and gloom.

At this moment, the panting Haruaki glared at the Dominion Lord and said:

"...But even if that's the case, we can't run away, right? We're almost completely exhausted, so let's use this time to recover our energy a bit. Regardless whether the enemy's movements will change, I think it'll be easier than doing it right now—"

"Oh? Can you lot really afford to be so laid back?"

Dainsleif's voice carried obvious mockery. Konoha shook.

"What do... you mean?"

"As expected of wretched Wathes that only know curses, too foolish. To think you have forgotten—You failed to make it in time, didn't you?"

"What...?"

"'Dominionization' is already complete. As king, my master is the first to receive its blessings. Naturally, the rest of them are next. Those who have lost consciousness are no exception... Of course, the dead are a separate matter."

Presumably as a sign of confidence, Dainsleif continued to speak fluently:

"Right now, the spear is slowly giving everyone the blessing of righteousness, turning knights into perfect knights. And perfect knights do not lie sprawled on the ground in unseemliness, because this power will make them stand up again. How much time do you reckon is required for the transmission of power to complete, for all of the unconscious knights to wake up?"

"!"

What she meant was: The many knights, the many dozens of knights, whom they had spent so much effort to defeat, were going to wake up? They were going to attack with hatred, resentment and righteousness once again?

Fear swiftly looked behind her to the people who were holding back the «Wittelsbach Knights». Several sets of armor were collapsed on the ground but unbelievably, even the fallen armor seemed to be shaking slightly as though preparing to stand up and attack again.

Fear's back ran cold. Dark mist surged from the depths of her mind.

Even after telling herself not to think, she still could not help but think.

The Dominion Lord with Dainsleif, having obtained abnormal speed and power. High-speed charging attacks like cannonballs. Then there was the possibility of the two of them using that kind of speed to engage in normal swordfighting. Under such conditions, would they be able to resist? No idea. No idea.

They still did not know if they would be able to defeat the Dominion Lord and Dainsleif, who stood as an overwhelming threat—

And now, added to that...

The threats left behind them were going to reawaken? By this juncture, the knights' strength would be completely reset? No, if the enemy's combat potential, which they had spent so much effort to reduce, were to return at greater strength, then, in that case, no matter how much of a struggle they put up—

"Not yet!"

Haruaki yelled. The firmness in his tone of voice startled Fear, blowing away the dark mist in the depths of her mind.

"It's not over yet. Before other knights make their way here, before the situation changes, we will end things ''now''! That's our only option!"

"Although we still need to recover a certain level of energy, the next strike... will probably be the last chance..."

"Truth be told, this is a last stand."

"Hmm... We must do it. It's absolutely ridiculous coming from me, but even if this life had to be put on the line...!"

Well said—Fear encouraged herself again. We must do it. Now was too soon to think it was over. Too soon to despair. Since they had things to do, since there was a possibility, they must take action—

However, would it work? Were they really able to defeat—

The Dominion Lord who had obtained the full blessings of "Dominionization" first as king? And also the ancient demonic sword Dainsleif, cursed with the causality of death?

After defeating them, were they able to destroy the «Dieu le veut» spear behind those two...?

"Konoha, can you do it?"

"Hooh... I don't think there is a choice."

At this moment, Haruaki waved to Fear. Warily keeping tabs on the Dominion Lord's movements, she approached Haruaki.

Clamping Konoha under one arm first, Haruaki used his free hand to search his pockets—then tossed something familiar to Fear, something that even felt nostalgic. Two of them to boot.

Two Rubik's cubes.

"Ah..."

"I took these from Konoha's removed clothing just now."

Staring motionlessly at the Rubik's cubes in her hands, Fear only managed to say:

"Cow Tits, is this... okay...?"

"Of course it is not okay. But it cannot be helped."

Konoha answered gruffly with displeasure. However, Haruaki's shoulders shook lightly as he said:

"Haha, Konoha, you didn't even complete your sentence... Fear, what she means by cannot be helped isn't referring to having you do this in order to defeat that guy. Instead, it's because she heard what you said earlier to the Dominion Lord."

The Japanese shook as though protesting "Hey, Haruaki-kun!", followed by a sigh.

"...Since you said that you are filled with many things, show me. With that, if only for this one instant—That was simply my conclusion. In other words, I was only preparing myself."

If only for this one instant, you should be fine. You won't go berserk, right?

Then taking a gamble, she prepared herself.

That was what she meant, right?

A certain emotion surged in Fear's heart. After she clutched the Rubik's cubes tightly, the Japanese sword in Haruaki's right hand shook then spoke in a cheerful manner as though suddenly remembering something:

"Yes, basically that, like a certain occasion. Even if you go berserk, I will simply destroy you while humming a tune, so there's no need for you to think too much."

Konoha was clearly speaking in a joking tone.

Probably knowing it was just a joke, Haruaki simply shrugged.

Then, Fear also committed her resolve.

Holding a Rubik's cube in each hand, she confirmed their hardness while saying:

"..It feels like now is the only chance, so let me tell you guys something. Dainsleif here in front of us has the final Indulgence Disk. By putting in that last disk, I will 100% never go berserk again, to become a harmless being. Definitely... Without a doubt."

"What!? Fear, are you serious!?"

"Yes, I am. Yamimagari Pakuaki told me."

Kirika reflexively frowned but Fear smiled and said:

"I don't think he's lying. If he tricked me, the one who knows far more about me than anyone else will have voiced a correction."

She turned her head to look. The Dominion Lord raised an eyebrow.

"—Foolish question. Indeed, that would be the result. However—"

Currently, she did not need to hear the rest, so she interrupted him.

"Yeah, as for what I actually wanna say... This will probably be my final act of torture, the last act of violence. So, I want to explain the meaning of this first."

"Meaning...?"

"Although it doesn't change anything by this point even if it's revealed, I don't to... hide things from you guys. This is about what kind of thing exactly I am."

Haruaki tilted his head, grinning in a slightly forced manner.

"Really, by this point. Although I can't say lightly that I knew a long time ago... As to what kind of thing you are, I already knew from the beginning, so—"

"There are things you don't know, which I wanna tell you."

Haruaki shut his mouth.

Then Fear thought back to yesterday when she had turned into a box to close off her mind.

Inside her room, back when she was conversing with Pakuaki over the communications device—

Do you still remember what happened at the cultural festival?

That's right, while you were operating your mechanisms, I recorded it for observations. This video is definitely very useful. We watched it repeatedly after the fact to analyze, investigate, and run calculations.

Even to the point of creating imitations.

However, we encountered a bottleneck at this step. On further thought, it was only natural.

Hey, don't you find it strange? Don't you think this is an unknown?

A steel box that can transform into thirty-two different mechanisms, can something like that really exist? No no no, aren't you actually existing right here? Not a philosophical question of this sort, but something more practical—Purely from the perspective of science and physics.

In terms of volume, mass, robustness, structure, mechanisms.

A transformable mechanism of that sort shouldn't be able to operate.

Physically impossible. A structure like yours breaks the laws of physics.

You're probably making a face right now that's saying "what's the point of telling me this?" Yes, I understand how you feel. After all, you were created in the real world. You never noticed the whole time because the most fundamental unknown inside your body is located at the very heart and root. Just like humans don't notice their hearts beating.

So, let's return to the subject of Indulgence Disks. An individual disk is able to prevent you from using one mechanism while applying a "curse weakening" effect on the remaining mechanisms.

Why would something that restrict your mechanisms have this power to weaken curses?

You guys might not have considered this at all, so let me give you a hint. Once you come up with this answer, you'll be able to explain what I just brought up, the issue of your mechanisms whose operation is physically impossible.

Namely—

Fear slowly breathed in.

She turned her awareness to the Rubik's cubes in her hands.

She imagined the last of her simulated forms that remained. The shape of something like her.

"Mechanism No.19 gouging type, spiral form: «Human-Perforator»—"

Indeed. Thinking back, she should have known a long time ago, right? How did this body of hers work? What was the power driving her, this mechanical box?

Putting aside for now the many different things that filled "her current self."

She did not deny what the Dominion Lord said, that she was an existence of error from the very start.

Because she could not deny it.

Hence, she could only accept and admit it.

There was neither terror nor anger in her heart, nor cowardice, nor unease.

Only a bit of sadness.

That was all.

She took another breath. This was the last delay.

Clutching tightly as though praying—

The cube she had found in cupboard, which Haruaki had given to her.

And the cube from her very first underclassman.

Then Fear said those words.

She said the words that represented her as an object, words which she had never paid attention to before—

"—Curse Calling."

Something appeared in her left and right hands respectively, then she felt their weight.

The sensation of two drills.

After gazing upon them as thought they were her own children, Fear turned her head lightly to look at Haruaki and the others.

With a sad smile, she said:

"''I... Before getting cursed, I was already machinery that operated by using the power of curses''."

===Part 6===

"This body, this block of steel that is me, was originally something forged by melting down cursed tools. Cursed swords, cursed shields, cursed hammers... In other words, that ''cursed steel'' was my raw material. The power from curses compensated for the paradoxes in the mechanism that is me. Otherwise, operation would be impossible with normal steel."

The Dominion Lord did not refute her. Of course.

She was forced to realize and recall things about herself. The process of her birth. What she said could not possibly be mistaken.

"...Before that castle lord used me as a tool of torture and execution, to be cursed by the negative thoughts of the victims—I, my body, was already cursed. Cursed at birth, hence—"

She wanted to ask: very disgusting, right?

She wanted to ask: your entire body is creeped out, right?

She wanted to ask: I'm even more cursed than cursed, right?

But—

"What? It's just something so trivial."

Haruaki remarked, stroking his chest as though greatly relieved.

Then with his usual smile, he looked at her.

As though saying that her confession was nothing to be concerned about at all.

As though saying it would be very stupid to be hung up over something like this.

In an upbeat tone of voice, he asked her:

"So, is that all?"

"...That's all."

Relaxing the corners of her eyes, smiling as though to oppose him, Fear shed a tear at the same time.

Not only because Haruaki's response made her very happy—

But also because Haruaki had not discovered the true meaning behind her confession, which was a relief.

===Part 7===

Well then—with a drill in each hand, Fear faced off squarely against the Dominion Lord.

Haruaki also confirmed Konoha and Kotetsu's weight in his hands. The process of Fear's birth definitely surprised him, but he still felt: so what? Even if Fear was steeped in error in the moment of her birth, an insane creation of a mad alchemist, the current Fear should not be despised.

Allowing the ribbon-like weapons on her left and right arms to wriggle like living creatures, Kirika asked:

"Any plan?"

"I don't think there is time to devise a complex plan now. Neither is there time for putting one into motion. Our only choice is to simply rush forward."

Konoha's reply caused Fear to toss her silver hair.

"Hoho, Cow Tits, looks like we're finally on the same page. I agree too. Since there's no time, we'll have to decide the battle in one strike—A one-hit kill. You guys have to find a way to give me the chance to land one attack. Then I'll handle the rest."

Fear's suggestion did not offer anything concrete. The Japanese sword rose up as though inspecting the expression on her face.

Then she sighed.

"I am not responsible if this fails."

"Leave it to me."

Fear grinned and replied. Thus, their preparations were complete.

However, the same went for their opponents too.

Waving the tip of his sword, the Dominion Lord changed his rhythm slightly.

"Foolish behavior—This is my last offer of mercy. My objective is already complete. Putting the loathsome Wathes aside, you humans might be able to preserve your lives if you choose to flee."

"Ha... You want us to survive alone after running away, and feel grateful to you as well? No thank you!"

"What a choice that feels absolutely ridiculous from the bottom of my heart!"

Haruaki and Kirika both rushed at the Dominion Lord.

Holding Dainsleif, the Dominion Lord approached at high speed to engage them in battle. Filled with murderous intent, the broadsword led his elderly body and legs to advance at extraordinary speed.

Unlike before, the broadsword stopped in front of them.

"Your deaths are now even more certain! Prepare to accept causality!"

Dainsleif's voice. Then maintaining the distance he had closed in, the Dominion Lord swung the broadsword.

No longer a simple charging attack as before, the Dominion Lord's body remained on the spot while the violet-glowing broadsword accelerated unnaturally, as though thrusters had been added behind the sword.

"Woah!?"

Just as they had said, Dainsleif was starting to control that death-directed driving force with greater precision. Haruaki panicked for an instant but did not forget what he had to do.

(I must make them... stop...!)

Instead of dodging, he chose to meet the attack head on. Entrusting his body to the two cursed swords, Konoha and Kotetsu, he desperately blocked Dainsleif whose speed was so fast that it seemed like it would slice space open. It did not end with one strike. There was a second, a third, more than he could count. Coming at him like an explosion, the broadsword attacked him endlessly. Haruaki gave up understanding a long time ago how his and the opponent's bodies were moving.

"K-Konoha...!"

"Gahhhhhhhh—This speed and power, it's almost like that time...! Kotetsu! Spin at maximum speed! We won't last if keep considering consequences!"

"Yes!"

At that moment.

Hearing Konoha, Haruaki suddenly recalled what things were like back when they were facing off against Hinai Elsie, a former member of the Family, who was using «Clockwork Life», a cursed pocket watch capable of compressing the owner's time. Nicknamed as the "Strongest" and "Four Minutes," that was what she used when going all-out. The movements and power demonstrated by the Dominion Lord and Dainsleif currently felt comparable to Elsie's level—

In other words, a single mistake would mean instant death.

Just as what he had felt from Hinai Elsie, this was overwhelming brutality to an absurd degree.

But conversely, this also meant that they already had similar experience, which was why they were instantly able to deploy the only countermeasures. Konoha was right, they must ignore consequences and pull out all the stops. They must do that, even if it would only last a few seconds. Because the alternative was losing their lives in the next second.

Propelled by a curse, the broadsword's mass jumped and flew unhindered, showing unparalleled destructive power. Barely managing to deflect the attacks, Haruaki's arms felt numb. Konoha and Kotetsu groaned in pain. The shock of impacts also attacked the wounds all over his body, not just the left hand. The surging sense of nausea, was it the result of injury or lack of oxygen?

"«Black River»...!"

Trying to turn the tide in the deteriorating situation, Kirika circled to the side and prepared to extend the weapon on her right arm. But most likely predicting this, Dainsleif's propulsion changed direction all at once. Without a running start or any preparatory motion, the Dominion Lord's body instantly reached top speed like a bouncing pinball, approaching Kirika head on. Even though Dainsleif had switched to executing consecutive slashes, it did not mean she could not move around by charging as before.

"Crap...!"

Entering the vortex formed by «Chupacabra Bandage» and the «Tragic Black River», the Dominion Lord approached Kirika while swinging Dainsleif. The Dominion Lord narrowed his eyes at the bondage suit visible from the gaps in Kirika's clothing, tattered from the battles so far.

"«Gimestorante's Love»—Letting it go would also be foolish! A Wathe that should not exist in this world!"

Dainsleif's massive blade chopped at Kirika from above. Haruaki's back froze. Of course, the Dominion Lord knew about the bondage suit, hence his attack—compared to attack Kirika's body, his aim was more about destroying «Gimestorante's Love». Crap!

"...!"

But just in that instant, Kirika's face suddenly changed dramatically—with miraculous timing, she lost balance and fell on the ground. Did her legs stumble from fatigue or did something trip her? Haruaki could not be sure but it still stood as a fortunate accident. After Kirika fell, Dainsleif simply swept past her hair. Just as the Dominion Lord was musing "hmm"—

"Konoha! Kotetsu!"

"Yes, we are on it!"

"Do not order me so casually!"

To prevent the Dominion Lord from following up on his attack, Harauki charged at top speed. While using his entire body to sense Konoha and Kotetsu's intent, he added his own strength without opposing them, pouring in his full might to swing the Japanese swords. Without extra thinking, he simply attacked randomly with all his strength.

"Guh, ohhhhhhh!"

"—Foolish behavior!"

Seizing an opening when Haruaki was catching his breath, the Dominion Lord swung his sword faster than the naked eye could discern. Konoha and Kotetsu formed a crossed in the nick of time, sliding before Haruaki's chest to block the attack. Otherwise, he might have been chopped cleanly into top and bottom halves. However, the slicing attack's power was not deflected entirely, causing Haruaki to fly away backwards. Without any mental energy to get into defensive posture, he simply fell on the ground and rolled.

Tasting dirt from from sports ground on his lips, Haruaki looked up to see Kirika sprawled on the ground similarly. «Chupacabra Bandage» and the «Tragic Black River» were extended, entangling the Dominion Lord's left and right feet respectively. While Haruaki was attacking with Konoha and Kotetsu, she had cautiously extended them. The haphazard attack earlier was not a waste.

"Fear!"

"Fear-kun!"

Perhaps for only an instant, the Dominion Lord's movements were definitely halted. Only now.

Holding a «Human-Perforator» in each hand, Fear sprinted and jumped up high.

Looking up at her, the Dominion Lord and Dainsleif prepared to attack in return.

"Don't waste your energy. I am a sword while you are just a meaningless tool of torture! On completely different levels, do you think that my sword can be shattered by that thing of yours!?"

"Indeed, your purpose is not being a weapon. Know yourself properly, my sinful daughter. You cannot accomplish anything except torture and execute humans!"

Without evading, Fear confronted their gaze and words head on.

"''That's why! I want to change, and I've tried hard to change the whole time!''"

Then—

The drills Fear was holding in her hands began to make noises. Click-clack, they began to transform.

Indeed—Haruaki watched the scene with tremendous pride swelling within him.

Fear still had infinite potential.

The potential for infinite change, held equally by every person.

She believed in this fact. He also believed in this fact.

Hence, nothing was impossible.

Anything was possible.

Even creating a brand-new self—

Fear brought her hands together in midair. Naturally, the two «Human-Perforators», transforming gradually partially as though they were disintegrating, were brought together as well. As though they were complementary to each other, one drill melded inside the twisted form of the other drill, with one drill filling up the expanded portion of the merge, one blade connected together with the other blade where spaces had appeared—

The two drills were forcibly merged in union to form one gigantic drill.

That was hers—

The manifestation of the wish of "wanting to change."

The evidence of the fact of "being able to change."

"...Foolish behavior, foolish behavior! How could that be possible...!?"

"If it's me! Then it's possible!"

Of course it's possible—Haruaki agreed in his heart.

Because Fear possessed the resilience to endure this change. Because she had been nurturing it the whole time.

He knew long ago. How could he possibly not know?

As a box, she was already filled with the necessary parts. Just as she had said herself—

Hence, all requirements were met. Nothing was impossible. Everything was already connected.

The strength Fear had obtained in this town had filled the spaces, serving as lubricant, turning into glue for making connections.

Then born from this was—

A gigantic and even more gigantic, unique, unfinished and undeveloped...

But stronger than anything else, more dazzling and striking than anything else...

Honest and straightforward at all times, as though capable of piercing all substances—A drill.

"''This isn't a tool of torture! Nor a tool of execution! Nor a weapon! This is the current me right here!'' Using this me—I'll crush you, Dainsleif!"

Spinning the blade of this super gigantic drill, Fear descended upon the Dominion Lord.

Swinging Dainsleif, the Dominion Lord engaged the drill.

Then—

The demonic sword's curse of "''once drawn, a victim shall be killed''."

To the bitter end, it came true correctly and lamentably.

An acute noise stood as evidence that Fear's enormous drill had shattered Dainsleif's blade from the middle.

Spinning in the air, the tip of her broken blade fell from the action of gravity.

Deeply, it pierced the Dominion Lord's chest.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[CubexCursedxCurious:Volume17_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[CubexCursedxCurious#Volume_17_-_Closing_Episode.2C_Last_Part_.28Full_Text.29|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[CubexCursedxCurious:Volume17_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

CubexCursedxCurious:Volume17 Interlude B

2015-03-27T17:56:45Z

DarkeKyuubi:

==« -interlude- B: "at midnight"»==

"It's dead obvious—Your target is that, right? Give it back."

"Ouch...!"

"Shiraho!"

The hand on her shoulder exerted even more force while his other hand gripped her arm firmly. What brute force, like a vise, her bones felt like they were almost fracturing. The cellphone that had taken so much work to obtain fell just like that.

—Not working, impossible. Of all people, a squad leader. I underestimated him.

(But—)

Only Sovereignty... To be frank, Shiraho did not care the slightest about what would happen to the other students. But only Sovereignty—

She had no choice but to take things into her own hands. The dark-skinned girl was standing by under the stairs some distance away. She might hear if Shiraho cried out loudly for help but there might not be enough time. It could also draw in other enemies as a result.

With an arm and a shoulder in the enemy's clutches, Shiraho forcibly turned her body and tried to deliver a slap with all the strength she could muster from her entire body, hoping to give Sovereignty the chance to escape—However, the enemy was not naive enough to let her plan succeed.

"Futile."

Her wrist was caught with a light sound. The burly man's face was right in front of her eyes, his monstrous pressure filling her with despair—But just at that moment...

Behind his head...

''Shiraho saw a certain steel-colored solid object swinging swiftly towards him''.

Then it directly struck the back of the squad leader's head with a dull thud. His head shook for a while and he also released Shiraho's arm, but—

"Gah, urgh... W-Who..."

"Hmm."

Despite stumbling greatly, he forced himself to remain standing, his legs pushing forcefully against the floor. Sluggishly, he turned his head back—

"N-Now is the time! The Dangerous Special Attack!"

Instantly, Sovereignty controlled the doll that had fallen on the floor earlier, causing it to jump up hard. With a certain degree of mass and hardness, the metal doll rushed rapidly at...

The stumbling man's crotch.

"..."

Normally, this man might have been able to withstand the impact, or blocked instead, but right now, he was also suffering a simultaneous blow to the back of his head. Struck by the double attack, the man instantly sank to his knees.

"Ugh... Oh..."

"Definitely a difference in training methods. Most people would have fainted from that attack just now."

While speaking, the new arrival swung the metal shovel in her hand, delivering yet another blow to the back of the man's head.

With that, the man finally collapsed. Nevertheless, he was still moaning, evidently not completely unconscious yet.

"Too resilient. Is some kind of power at work...? We must not waste too much time on this fellow. Hurry and escape."

"You..."

"S-Sensei! You're fine?"

Sovereignty whispered with her eyes staring wide.

Dressed in a red tracksuit, a scar on her face, a shovel always within arm's reach—This was precisely Shiraho's homeroom teacher, Kaidou Imi. In stark contrast to their surprise, she nodded with a calm expression on her face.

"Yes, I have been pretending to be hypnotized until now, because I feared that a reckless move would be dangerous."

"How did you escape the hypnosis?"

Shiraho asked while picking up the knight's cellphone, prompting Kaidou to tilt her head in puzzlement before answering simply and decisively:

"Hmm? How could a few simple words affect me? As soon as the public announcement system was used by someone who was neither staff nor a member of the broadcast club, I already prepared myself mentally: The message is not worth listening to."

Shiraho and Sovereignty looked at each other. They originally thought Kaidou was joking but that did not seem to be so.

Resting the shovel on her shoulder, Kaidou spoke with complete seriousness:

"I am nothing more than a weak and ordinary human, but precisely because of that, I will not lose to anyone in force of will. That is the kind of person I have been striving to become all along. At last, I have evidently succeeded this time and avoided getting bewitched by the enemy's ludicrous heresy. Yes, I must continue to train here on."

Sovereignty brought her hand to her lips and whispered discreetly in Shiraho's ear:

"...So she overcame it by sheer force of will?"

Who knows, perhaps it was simply because she was an idiot? Shiraho thought to herself but simply shrugged silently.

Because she did not want shovel punishment for speaking tactlessly.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[CubexCursedxCurious:Volume17_Interlude_A|Interlude A]]
| Return to [[CubexCursedxCurious#Volume_17_-_Closing_Episode.2C_Last_Part_.28Full_Text.29|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[CubexCursedxCurious:Volume17_Interlude_D|Interlude D]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

CubexCursedxCurious:Volume17 Chapter6

2015-03-27T17:55:48Z

DarkeKyuubi:

==Chapter 6 - I, Who Am Together With Him / "Cube x Cursed x Curious"==

===Part 1===

—Rewinding time back to a little earlier, at the Yachi home.

"Ooph..."

Yachi Honatsu was alone, diligently sweeping the garden. The second floor of the accessory dwelling, where Kuroe and formerly Konoha lived, was damaged to a tragic degree. Windows shattered, glass shards scattered all around, crushed window frames dangling, tattered curtains fluttering in the wind.

Honatsu first cleared away the glass shards, which were the most dangerous. Using a broom to sweep, he then gathered them in a dustpan and threw the glass into a flame-resistant garbage bag.

"That's about it~"

He turned his head to survey his surroundings in a circle, confirming his handiwork. At least the area in front of the accessory dwelling had been made rather clean. Of course, he had not worked on the veranda or the interior of the house yet, which he was going to do later if there was time.

Seeing as no knights had visited again so far, it looked like they were probably in a state that lacked spare energy for attacking this home. Haruaki and company seemed to be making progress smoothly.

As for why he had left them, staying at home to sweep, he could only say "no choice." He would be of little help even if he went along with them. In that case, it would be better to get started on cleaning the house first.

"Hmm..."

Honatsu's gaze stopped at the storeroom part of the accessory dwelling. Caught in the earlier battle, the metal shutter was slightly contorted. Expending quite a bit of effort, Honatsu barely managed to raise the metal shutter.

He walked into the storeroom.

Although no earthquake had occurred, Pendragon and the knights had fought a disorderly battle all over the place. Honatsu hummed a song while broadly checking for anything out of place in the cursed objects placed either on the shelves or on the floor.

"Hmmhmm~ Of the slightly cursed tools... Yes, a couple of them have lifted their curse. I've got to take them out once everything is settled and replace them with new ones. The ones labeled to be returned to their owners... This one and that one~ I wonder if there are any packing materials in the house?"

Muttering quietly, he walked to the next set of shelves.

"No matter how small an object, no matter how minuscule a curse, nothing wants to be cursed after all. Because everyone here was created for the sake of helping others, more or less. Only because certain things went awry did they get covered by the negative emotions of foolish humans. It would be so sad if they were thrown away just because of that."

"Oh~" Honatsu looked at the storeroom's ceiling as though he thought of something at this moment.

"In other words—What I need to do is very simple. It's recycling. It's environmental protection, eco-friendliness. Although I just realized, I was actually a pioneer ahead of the times a long time ago, as expected of myself!"

He clapped his hands and praised himself.

"Even if slightly dirty or a little broken, they might still be usable or there might be other ways of existence. This is the resting place for the sake of slowly pondering such matters... Right?"

After muttering all alone, he cocked his head on his own as well.

"Why do I have to do this? Hmm~ If it's Haruaki, he might say that this is penance for the tools that we humans have cursed... Of course he's right but Daddy is the one who started this endeavor from day zero and I don't quite agree~ Actually, it's more like paying off debts."

He examined the next shelf then tilted his head the other way.

"Hmm~ Speaking in general terms... It's wanting to be kind? Not just towards humans but also things created by humans and things related to humans. Don't you find this to be wonderful? At least I purely think so. However, I think Haruaki also understands this point. Summing it up, it's love. Love. This home was built using our love, so plentiful that it overflows."

Honatsu nodded and walked over to the last set of shelves. At this moment, he suddenly giggled.

"By the way, I'm quite intrigued myself. Why am I muttering so much to myself? Yes, as usual, it's because of 'developments.'"

The directionality of "no choice." Something occasionally enveloping him, whispering to him, pushing him.

Something demanding that he "do this."

He called them "developments."

"By the way, let me add this, why I prioritized sweeping the accessory dwelling's surroundings is also for this reason. I was already sweeping when Haruaki and the others were here. Actually, it's probably better if I started sweeping from the main house or the living room. But just as 'developments' said, it's of course much better to wake up in clean surroundings. Although this is totally just a matter of mood."

Then Honatsu knelt down in front of those shelves.

His gaze settled on something on the lowest level. He stared straight at it.

Then he reached out and caressed gently.

"Are you worried about affecting Haruaki and the others' 'developments'? Hoho, what a kind child you are. But you're thinking too much. They will embrace you with open arms... Very naturally, matter-of-factly, unalterably. Like what those children have been doing all along. So, you don't need to be afraid."

Ahhh—Honatsu finally noticed.

Why he was here, why he came here.

"It's to help you, still half asleep, to realize your own 'developments'... In other words, my mission is to give the sleeping girl one final push."

Hence, Honatsu used just his fingertip to poke that object. It felt hard yet unbelievably warm.

"However, you don't need an alarm clock. Neither do you need a hand to shake you out of bed, nor words to rouse you, nor a spoon to whack a frying pan noisily."

He giggled.

Gently, only extremely gently—He then said:

"You just need to be aware of it... Got that? Long ago—You have already woken up."

In front of his gaze...

The indigo pot shook with a clatter.

===Part 2===

Haruaki could not believe the scene in front of him and blinked repeatedly. Because it was too unexpected, he had to spend a bit of time before he could recall from memory what he definitely knew.

Just as an armored knight was about to swing his broadsword upon Haruaki, something jumped from the side, baring its fangs to bite the knight's throat. It was—

''A beast made of indigo mercury''.

Ahhh, this... This is hers—!

Then he heard a voice. So nostalgic that it brought him to the verge of hot tears, that voice.

"Indigo Venom No.28, Name: «Unknown». Indigo Venom No.29, Name: «Uranus»!"

She looked back.

Haruaki saw it.

With hair covering one eye, dressed in a large coat with many pockets, wearing tall boots for some reason, summoning to her side the cursed forms of her venom familiars—

"A-Aiko!"

"Aiko-san!? How!?"

He was not mistaken. It was definitely Aiko. During the battle against the Bivorio Family, she had suffered a grievous wound sufficient to kill. It was only last Christmas when they discovered that she was miraculously still alive, slowly waiting to recover—the girl whose true nature was a cursed pot.

With timid airs like a small pet, Aiko retracted her neck and fidgeted shyly. Indeed it was her, exactly as Haruaki remembered.

"Yes, uh, umm, it was Honatsu..."

"—Aiko!"

In the middle of Aiko's sentence, Fear rushed over to hug her tightly. Fear's face went through myriad expressions while she rubbed her face against Aiko in one instant, or shook and stroked Aiko's body all over in the next.

"Ahhh, it really is Aiko! Why? How? When did you wake up? Are you okay? Running to this place!"

"...Hweh~"

Aiko made that nostalgic sound while allowing Fear to keep shaking her. However, her gaze suddenly turned to the side—The approaching armored knight that a newly summoned large dog-shaped venom familiar had pounced on.

"Umm, Fear... I'm very happy, but right now..."

"Y-You're right. Right now... Hmm, it's not the time."

Fear finally recovered somewhat from her confusion and released Aiko's body.

"I'm pretty lost here but you mentioned Pops' name just now? I can basically guess everything from that... Are you willing... to help us?"

"That is exactly why I came here."

An unambiguous answer. Clearly for her, using venom familiars was not supposed to be a happy thing. It was supposed to be a power that she herself hated.
[[image:C3 17-209.png|thumb]]

Haruaki felt very grateful for her well intentions. Nodding, he said:

"Kotetsu! Those animal-like things are on our side. Don't worry!"

"Guh, oh... Hmph. Truth be told, your allies are full of weird things. I never expected the arrival of even beasts as well—"

Despite wounds all over his body, Kotetsu was still valorously fighting the armored knights with his tiger claws, muttering in a gruff tone of voice. His reply seemed a bit strange to Haruaki.

"...Even beasts as well?"

Kotetsu silently lifted his chin, gesturing towards Kirika who had her abdomen pierced by a knight's broadsword earlier. Heavily injured, she was supposed to be focusing her attention on healing at the moment. Haruaki saw—

Arriving unnoticed, Yamimagari Pakuaki was standing there, looking down at the collapsed Kirika.

Next, after a wave of his arm...

A group of people dressed in lab coats suddenly appeared in the surroundings.

Pakuaki first glanced at Kirika then Haruaki.

"No need to be so surprised. I simply used transportation and concealment Wathes."

"No, I'm not talking about that, why are you..."

"Looks like there's no time to explain reasons right now. Although brawn is not in abundance on my side, there are a few skills just sufficient to handle combat. That's the main point, right?"

"Take this! Eat my punch! As for the name... I got it! Intellectual Fist of Destruction!"

"Kususu, surprisingly good, that gorilla-like and simple-minded speech of yours. But gorillas can't speak Japanese, so overall, it still adds up to zero."

"Th-Then... Ooh, ooh, ohhhhhhh!"

"Uwah, obviously human but imitating gorilla sounds, that's so revolting. Doing that is totally retarded, so it's minus points now."

"What the heck do you want me to do!?"

A familiar looking muscular researcher equipped with brass knuckles was punching an armored knight. A gloomy woman was wielding a taming whip. Other researchers who showed up were each carrying strange tools, some resembling rods, some resembling fans, some resembling guitars. Those were definitely cursed tools that were useful in combat.

If a re-introduction was necessary, there was also one researcher present who did not carry any cursed tools.

"I am late. Apologizing with this kind of apology."

A dark-skinned figure jumped over, sending a set of silver armor flying with a kick. Most likely, she finally defeated those living knights she was fighting earlier.

"Hi. Anyway, this is the situation now. You help out too."

"Although the reason is unknown... Orders acknowledged."

After nodding at Pakuaki, Un Izoey was just about to pursue the armored knight she had just kicked away when—

Someone landed on that knight's helmet with a thud.

Haruaki could only stare wide-eyed. Because it was too unbelievable, he could not trust his own eyes.

''Kokoro Pentangeli''. Her hair was cut short and she was dressed in a pantsuit like a businesswoman, but unmistakably, it was the Draconian whom they had defeated in the past.

"Kaha. It's been a while, Hunter, boy... Woah!?"

The armored knight under Kokoro's feet stood up forcibly. Somersaulting in the air, she landed and casually picked up someone's sword that had fallen on the ground. After clashing a few times with the armored knight's broadsword—perhaps due to a difference in mass—her sword broke. Backing away, she picked up another sword.

"Tsk, how fragile~ But whatever, this is also a good training handicap."

"Y-You, how...?"

"Oh? You didn't hear about this? I'm now being kept by that unscrupulous and inhumane masked man. He even threatened me with poisoned food... So that's the story. Anyway, that's why I've no intention of fighting you guys at the moment."

"The superintendent?"

Indeed, they had handed Kokoro to the superintendent to take care of. Although she was a villain who had committed unforgivable crimes... Haruaki did not believe that the superintendent would execute her privately. Presumably as punishment, he forced her into becoming his subordinate.

Kuroe tilted her head slightly.

"Come to think of it, the superintendent seems to have mentioned something about a beast tamer..."

"Although I think what he said about poison was 99% likely to be a lie, I can't ignore the possibility that he really laced my food with poison. Anyway, that guy currently holds the power to determine my life and death... Usually, he sends me to do his bidding by handling gangsters or other boring conflicts. Now that there's a rare chance for a big fight, I have to enjoy myself! Kahaha!"

Obtaining weapons from the scene, Kokoro charged the armored knight.

Haruaki then saw Kirika stir restlessly to move her upper body, so he reached out and helped her up. The abdominal wound seemed to have finally healed.

"...Absolutely ridiculous, the situation seems to have descended into chaos."

"It's way too chaotic! By the way, huh? There's even one of Sovereignty's dolls mixed in there!"

Haruaki suddenly discovered there was a doll mixed among Aiko's venom familiars, jumping around, trying to divert the armored knights' attention. Haruaki turned his head to see a figure on the school roof far away. Not just Sovereignty but Shiraho, Isuzu and the others were also there.

"They were clearly asked to hide in the secret room..."

In his hand, Konoha shook lightly.

"I understand their feelings. It's quite painful to just wait without doing anything."

"And right now, the knights probably don't have any spare energy to give them a hard time... Even if they do, Isuzu would be able to handle one or two of them using the power of norito. Anyway, let's feel grateful for Sovereignty's support, it's enough to disrupt the enemy."

"You're right."

Haruaki nodded in agreement with Fear, then readied Konoha in a stance. There was a continuous stream of slight pain from his left hand just from holding the sword. It was when clashing against armor and swords that the force of impact would bounce around inside his body, causing a vague and ambiguous numbness. This elusive pain, too small to pinpoint tangibly, actually felt more annoying.

However, staring at the battlefield before his eyes, Haruaki slowly began to ignore it. Slowly, he forgot the pain.

It felt unbelievable.

They were facing the «Wittelsbach Knights», sixteen of them, threats with mechanical vibes like robots.

Kotetsu swung his tiger claws. Kuroe extended her hair. Kirika controlled her bandage. Un Izoey brandished the knife in her foot. While the doll controlled by Sovereignty distracted the knights, Aiko's venom familiars would seize opportunities to bite. Waving around their respective tools, incomprehensible to Haruaki, the members of the Lab Chief's Nation handled the knights. On the other hand, Kokoro was swinging her sword like a beast.

Everyone was there. Enemies, friends, as well as people who were difficult to classify as enemies or friends.

Haruaki felt his heart heat up unbelievably. He thought back to all the details of everything that had happened to this date. Times they had spent—interacting, knowing, clashing with certain individuals. At the same time, he immersed himself in the feeling.

Without these times in the past, surely this currently scene would be impossible to witness. The situation would not have developed into this either.

(Sure enough... it's because of Fear, right?)

He believed that Fear was the origin. Everything started after she came here. Meeting all kinds of people, experiencing all sorts of things. To be honest, every incident had good and bad aspects to them—but thanks to her, many things were definitely put into motion.

Even so, what was waiting ahead of them was assuredly going to be "something good."

Of course, what they desired was a happy ending.

He did not want to see an ending with people crying. He did not want to see an inconsolable ending.

Power surged silently within him. Standing in front of this scene, it was only natural.

This scene, allowing him to see everyone, seemed to be saying "step forward towards the happy ending."

At this moment, gazing at the battlefield like a commander, issuing orders to the researchers, Pakuaki suddenly said to Haruaki:

"Hey hey, what are you spacing out for? We're not jocks, after all, intellectual exercise is our specialty. Although we can buy some time, things won't look pretty if you expect us to wipe out the enemy."

"Huh?"

Pakuaki extended his arm lightly and pointed somewhere.

The far end of the red carpet.

The Dominion Lord was sitting in his throne, the wheelchair. Beside him was the maiden knight—as well as the cursed spear stabbed in the ground.

"You guys have things to do, right? Then go, Yachi Haruaki."

"This guy is correct. Our goal is not the complete destruction of these sets of armor."

"...That's true."

Fear nodded with a serious demeanor. The Japanese sword in Haruaki's hand also shook lightly.

"Got it. Then excuse me, I'm leaving the rest to you!"

Saying that, Haruaki started sprinting. Kirika also followed. Kuroe, Kotetsu and Un Izoey wanted to rush over but were blocked by the armored knights. Without extra energy to spare, they had no choice but to stay where they were and continue fighting the knights.

In the end, they were the only four who broke free from being surrounded by the «Wittelsbach Knights». Haruaki, Konoha in his hand, Fear, and Kirika.

"Haruaki-kun and I will be in charge of close quarters combat. Ueno-san will take care of long-range attacks and provide treatment in case any of us are injured. Finally, the one who doesn't matter... I suppose this is the most basic lineup."

"Don't call me the one who doesn't matter, accursed Cow Tits!"

"Konoha-kun, are you going to fight in that form?" asked Kirika.

"To be honest, I also hope that Haruaki-kun could stay in a safe place."

"Let me help please. Now that we're here, how could I do nothing but watch? My hand is totally fine too."

Haruaki asserted firmly, prompting a sigh from the Japanese sword.

"Indeed, the opponent does not seem to be a target that could be handled with knifehand strikes alone... And I don't want to suddenly see a set of armor approaching Haruaki-kun from behind and swinging a a sword at him after we separate to fight."

Immediately, Konoha's voice turned serious.

"I will put my life on the line to protect Haruaki-kun. Haruaki-kun, may I complete an important preparation for this purpose? However, that means changing back to human form for a moment."

The Dominion Lord and Dainsleif were right in front of them. However, since Konoha said it was an important preparation, Haruaki could not ignore her, of course.

"Of course it's okay, but since you're turning back into human form, shouldn't I close my eyes first...?"

"Oh, either way is fine. I don't mind even if you don't close your eyes. Yes, this is a good chance to find out Haruaki-kun's preference."

"?"

By the time he tilted his head in puzzlement, Konoha had already jumped up before his eyes and returned to human form. Confronted with the vast view of bare skin, just as Haruaki reflexively tried to close his eyes, Konoha reached out with both hands to lift his face then—

"Mmmmphhh!?"

She kissed him on the lips.

It was quite unlike the kiss last time. A certain something slid into his mouth, stirring boldly, sucking with a slurping sound.

"Puha... Excellent—! My motivation is surging! Come, Harauki-kun!"

Konoha's body bounced up and turned back into the Japanese sword.

"Cow Tits! What are you doing!? T-Too shameless!"

"Konoha-kun! You're doing this kind of thing again! A-Absolutely ridiculous!"

"I don't hear anything at all!"

"D-Damn it...! Haruaki, I want motivation too! But it's way too shameless if I imitate her, so, uh, I'm doing this!"

"I-I want some too! Although it's absolutely ridiculous! But it can't be helped!"

Fear wrapped her arms around his back and hugged him tightly, pressing her silver-haired head against his chest. Kirika grabbed his arm and embraced it tightly in her bosom. Haruaki felt his arm sandwiched between two soft objects.

"Hey, you've totally lost me, now isn't the time for this kind of behavior, right!? Although I do agree that motivation is definitely needed!"

In this manner, noisily...

The four of them moved forward, in a style very much unique to them in this sense—

Simultaneously...

Fear was using the entire front half of her body to feel Haruaki's body warmth.

Through his warmth—She smothered what was within her.

The black mud pulsating in the depths? That did not disappear, it still existed.

After seeing the dead bodies Satsuko created, it became restless. After the «Wittelsbach Knights» appeared, it became restless. The more the battle situation intensified, the more it became restless. After Konoha acted unreasonably, it became restless.

In other words, a feeling of displeasure. A wish to cause mayhem.

However, apart from her own willpower right now, there were other things capable of suppressing that impulse.

Rubbing her forehead against his chest, she savored his smell.

This alone was not enough. She recalled the taste of his skin.

(...Mmm.)

She used his entire being to smother her impulse. Trying not to think. However, she still thought accidentally.

The squirming in the depths of her body. A shred of unease.

What was going to happen next? —Future options were definitely limited.

Hence, she could easily imagine them. Good futures, bad futures, the worst future.

She did not know which type of future among them would be chosen. Just as she did not know whom Haruaki wanted to be with the most between Konoha, Kirika and herself, she had no idea at all.

Even so, she still mustered her resolve.

The resolve to believe this to the very end: a wonderful future was what was going to arrive.

She inhaled forcefully again, allowing Haruaki to fill her interior.

Then as before, her unease was easily smothered.

Simple. Wonderful. At ease. Relief. Perhaps she had already gone through a makeover to become like this. To become an existence that was healthy in body and mind as long as she used Haruaki to fill up herself.

Okay, let's go. Everything was about to finish. A wonderful future was about to arrive.

Not like they could stay stuck together forever. The instant before the finish line was just ahead.

Seeing Kirika on the other side releasing Haruaki's arm with her face all red, she took this as the signal to slowly let go of Haruaki. His warmth, smell and texture departed.

Of course, she was definitely reluctant to part from these sensations, but conversely, she gained new pleasures. Because only during temporary separation could she ruminate and savor these experiences in her mind. She decided to immerse herself in them for now.

Ahhh, truly.

Just the thought of touching him again brought unbelievable joy to her heart.

She found this incredible and felt very happy at the same time.

The girls' warmth departed.

When Haruaki turned his attention back to reality, there were only two people before his eyes.

Sitting on the wheelchair, the Dominion Lord, and standing beside him, Dainsleif.

Dainsleif shook her head in disapproval.

"Impossible to comprehend. Like a parade of idiots, what are you people thinking?"

"A foolish question—Likewise, they do not comprehend our justice or our will. Simply a group of children... A group of children who jump up and down in rage after seeing their pile of sand in the park is about to be leveled."

"This place is not a pile of sand in a park. What you are trying to destroy is a place dear to us. That's why we must stop you."

Haruaki glared at the Dominion Lord and spoke. Sitting in his wheelchair and throne, he was gazing upon Haruaki with eyes marked with age.

Dainsleif rapidly and nimbly moved herself between the two of them.

"...Do you think you will succeed?"

"Hmph, you're the only ones left. I'd like to toss the question back at you: Do you think you can stop us?"

Hearing Fear's reply, Dainsleif answered with her shoulders shaking:

"So long as His Lordship and I remain, a minimum knightly order can be formed, a battlefield for a crusade to eliminate loathsome curses can be formed. Don't make me laugh."

She took a further step, stepping directly in front of the Dominion Lord.

"The only thing that saddens me is that I must request assistance from His Lordship himself."

"A foolish question. You are my sword. Now that the enemy is here, the sword must naturally be swung."

The Dominion Lord declared in a solemn voice:

"Hence—''permission granted to unsheath'', Dainsleif."

"Affirmative!"

Dainsleif answered sternly then raised her arm as though rebounding. The visor-like helmet made a clong sound and moved—Underneath, below the visor that had bounced up...

It was a pair of violet eyes shining like ominous gemstones.

In the next second, while the Dominion Lord extended his hand towards her from behind, her body jumped up.

Then by the time anyone noticed—

A sheathed broadsword was already held in the Dominion Lord's hand while he remained seated the whole time.

The base of the scabbard had a component shaped like a clasp. In material and structure, the clasp resembled Dainsleif's visor-like helmet very much. The clasp was already open, revealing a glimpse of the blade beneath which was unbelievably glowing with violet light. Using a Japanese sword as an analogy, this would be the state of ''koiguchi'', loosening the sword slightly in its sheath for immediate use.

The Dominion Lord stroked the scabbard with his hand. Since the clasp was already open, all he needed to do was wait for the scabbard to slide off.

The red carpet underfoot received the scabbard's weight, producing a tiny thud—

Left in the Dominion Lord's hand was a sword flashing with ominous violet light, filled with murderous intent.

The shape itself was quite commonplace, a double-edged broadsword with thickness to its body. Attached to the blade's body was a thin steel plate with patterns engraved on it, thus increasing the blade's thickness. Subtly blinking as though breathing, the violet light completely enveloped the steel-colored body of the blade and the silver-white blade itself.

"That's... Dainsleif's original appearance—"

"Ha, don't overestimate them, Haruaki. Using a battery to glow might be a fun mechanism for little kids, but take a look, the sword's wielder is an old geezer. He intends to fight while sitting in his wheelchair."

Haruaki suddenly realized. Indeed, the Dominion Lord holding the sword was still seated in the wheelchair. «Dieu le veut»'s curse dictated death for the owner as soon as one stepped out of the territory under its rule. Because the town's "Dominionization" had not finished, the Dominion Lord was currently in a forced state of compromise, relying on another «Dieu le veut» spear, using that wheelchair as his temporary fiefdom—called the Mobile Territory, right?

In other words, until "Dominionization" finished...

The Dominion Lord could not walk from that wheelchair, Zilch Ground.

"Fighting on a wheelchair? Absolutely ridiculous. This can only work by staying impeccably on guard.. right?"

"A foolish opinion. You people have no idea about Dainsleif's curse."

Saying that, the Dominion Lord turned the sword's tip lightly towards them.

In a girl's voice, the sword explained her curse.

"My curse is... 'once drawn, a victim shall be killed.' Hence, I have been called a demonic sword."

"No need to sound so full of yourself. This type of curse is very common. I am a demon blade too."

Konoha remarked in disdain. However, Dainsleif's tone of voice did not change.

"Ignorant to a pitiful degree. As one would naturally expect from a lowly Wathe whose value is equivalent to dirt, but you fail to understand the meaning of the words 'shall be.' Once drawn, I shall move for the sake of killing, I shall exist for the sake of killing, the sword itself will be guided for the sake of killing. Putting it another way, once my sword is drawn, the result of 'killing someone' is already predetermined."

"Huh...?"

"The predetermined outcome, destiny and causality of 'a victim shall be killed' drives my sword forward—Its direction and the driving force behind the causal relationship is precisely the manifestation of my curse."

"—Foolish children will not understand, Dainsleif. Just let them witness with their own eyes: the ending reflected upon your blade, predetermined death that follows immediately, and the driving force of guaranteed death led by causality!"

"Yes, my lord!"

Instantly, the pair—

Together with the broadsword in his hand, the Dominion Lord sitting in his wheelchair rushed towards them.

With the speed of a bullet, with the momentum of a cannonball.

The wheelchair tilted, but probably secured by a belt or something, the Dominion Lord's body did not fall off. Together with the wheelchair's mass, he swung Dainsleif at high speed.

"Haruaki-kun!"

Konoha barely managed to block the attack, deflecting the sword. Against this massive impact as though blocking a giant rock, Haruaki felt his entire body's muscles screaming before it turned into an electrical current that rushed out of his left hand's amputation wound. He gritted his teeth to endure the pain.

The Dominion Lord's wheelchair slid backwards and landed, but immediately, the twisting wheels made a 180-degree turn. Clearly, the Dominion Lord was not operating it at all.

This time, the wheelchair did not advance in a straight line. Instead, tilting the wheels alternately, it approached with dance-like movements—Fear was the target.

"Fear!"

"Woah...!"

This was not something she could block barehanded. Probably not imitating Kokoro on purpose, but Fear instantly picked up a sword that had fallen by her feet, probably one of the knights' supplies, thus barely managing to block Dainsleif's attack. However, the Dominion Lord attacked relentlessly, chopping consecutively. Fear defended desperately—

"Chupacabra Bandage!"

Behind the Dominion Lord, Kirika extended the bandage in an attempt to strangle his neck or pull out the «Dieu le veut» spear embedded on the back of the wheelchair. However, the Dominion Lord stood the wheelchair up on one wheel and spun like a top, slicing through the bandage. Finally, Fear took this opportunity to distance herself.

"Tsk, I can't believe it... moves. So weird~"

"Dainsleif is the one pulling... Right!?"

"It appears that the speed and path can be controlled too. They mentioned a driving force of causality and guaranteed death, anyway, that means 'towards the enemy,' this kind of broad vector... Then making use of the vector, they created this method of fighting."

"I thought it was simply a charging thrust, but... Absolutely ridiculous. From the start, I should have calculated they would combine attacking motions with the wheelchair's mass and mobility. This might turn out to be even trickier than a normal battle."

"Indeed, we have never fought a wheelchair-bound opponent before, after all. But let us put this topic aside."

Konoha waved lightly. Haruaki guessed that she was probably looking at Fear's hand. Looking at the weapon she had picked up on the spot.

Still staring ahead, Fear pouted slightly and said:

"I don't want to hold it either, but there's no other way. Stop picking on me for such a simple weapon."

"Yeah, it's definitely challenging to handle a broadsword with bare hands... Konoha, it's fine, right?"

After Haruaki spoke on Fear's behalf, Konoha sighed several seconds laters.

"Fine—with a weapon like that, even if an emergency came up, I could still destroy it instantly. I'll treat it as an extension of your arm. However, carelessness is forbidden. What I need to do still hasn't changed. Listen carefully, on the first symptoms of trouble, immediately—"

"I know I know... Anyway, forget about me for now and focus on them! Their movements definitely startled me but it's pretty much just fighting on a wheelchair as a substitute for legs, right? Nothing to be afraid of!"

Shifting the wheelchair as though drifting in motorsports, the Dominion Lord adjusted his position and held up Dainsleif again. With a calm gaze, he said:

"—Foolish concerns. Whenever someone says there is nothing to be afraid of, the speaker is already afraid."

"Shut up!"

The wheels screeched. Both sides clashed again.

Haruaki and Konoha desperately fought the Dominion Lord together. Dainsleif was a cursed sword and was moving according to her own will—Hence, the Sword-Kill Counter would not work. Even by using the powerful True-Kill Counter—

"Kuh...!"

"I am known as the legendary demonic sword! How could a mere demon blade from a remote island nation shatter me!?"

However, the opponent was a cursed broadsword with a long history. The two swords bounced off each other. Haruaki could feel they were evenly matched. It would be too naive to think the match could be concluded in a single strike.

Glowing faintly with violet light, the broadsword was swung with power, speed and spectacularly varying trajectories difficult to imagine coming from a man in a wheelchair. How could the elderly Dominion Lord's arm be so strong? His own swordsmanship was also astounding in skill. Difficult feints, combos, counters... He was not an opponent to be trifled with at all.

"Gwah... How can I... just keep defending... Take this!"

"Wait, Fear-san, you are too impetuous!"

But Konoha's warning came a step too late. Fighting like a caged beast, Fear lunged to attack using the sword she had picked up earlier, which ended up getting struck by the Dominion Lord's counter. The ordinary sword broke and flew away, leaving a scratch on Fear's cheek. Probably taking evasive action from more serious injuries, her petite body suddenly flew backwards and rolled on the ground. Then reaching around to search, she picked up a nearby sword.

"I'm not done yet...!"

She stood up and glared at the Dominion Lord. A fighting style relying on willpower and conviction instead of technique. Most likely displeased by this, the Dominion Lord scoffed from his wheelchair.

"—Foolish behavior. You are cursed. Do not fight as though you were a knight with a mission."

"Shut up, I... I have no choice!"

Tossing all concerns aside, Fear charged head on.

"...Mission? Of course I have one. I will defeat you in my rightful form! Then I'll return the town, the school and that home—back to normal! I absolutely won't give up!"

Haruaki could not watch quietly either and charged together, attacking with Konoha. Kirika also sent a flying bandage to cover them.

Silver hair fluttered by Haruaki's side.

To be honest, Fear's contribution to combat strength was negligible, but Haruaki was very grateful that she was willing to stay by his side and fight alongside them. He also felt saved.

However, even so—They still failed to harm the Dominion Lord and Dainsleif after all this time.

Although their fighting style was very eccentric at a glance, the pair's strength was like a straight fastball, relying on pure power with no gimmicks. Pure to the point of having no openings, there were no obvious weaknesses.

"H-Huff...!"

Haruaki's group kept consuming stamina. The fatigue accumulated from battling continually so far was weighing heavily on their backs. Even though Konoha was controlling his body, it did not prevent the physical body's base consumption. The shock from impacts felt concentrated on the end of his left hand, even giving him an illusion of the pain materializing into fingers. A matter-of-fact feeling there. A feeling impossible to forget. Forcing himself to forget was making him feel weary.

Hence—When he blocked Dainsleif's horizontal slash, swinging as though gliding through the air, Haruaki's knees suddenly lost strength and gave way.

"Haruaki-kun!"

Konoha had no choice but to endure the blow, absorbing the impact to jump to the side—or rather, allow Haruaki's body to be struck flying.

(Guh!)

As the view receded away rapidly, Haruaki saw the wheelchair's wheels turning from the recoil of Dainsleif's attack, then as though executing a spinning back kick, it knocked Kirika away in the opposite direction.

Haruaki gritted his teeth and waited for the next impact. Meanwhile, he could only pray for the girl who was left on the spot—

He prayed for the safety of the girl who was facing off against her actual parent.

(Fear...!)

===Part 3===

The screeching wheelchair landed after knocking Haruaki and the others away.

Fear faced off against the Dominion Lord head on, holding just a fragile and ordinary sword she had picked up.

Possibly to relieve boredom or to control the driving force, the Dominion Lord rotated his wrist, spinning Dainsleif in front of him as though performing a sword dance. Afterimages of violet light were left upon the viewer's retinas.

The Dominion Lord's expression remained constant throughout, completely emotionless, simply gazing at the justice he was meant to enforce. But at this moment, a slightly troubled expression seemed to surface in his eyes.

"I shall ask you... A continuation of the earlier conversation, although it is a foolish notion."

"What?"

Fear frowned but the Dominion Lord continued unfazed:

"Why must you fight in this manner? Like an orthodox knight who gets up relentlessly for the sake of the mission."

Similar words as before. Fear could only respond with the same remark, namely, "Shut up."

"You are cursed. This manner of fighting is contrary to what I expected. Even if Indulgence Disks have sealed away several mechanisms, there should be others remaining, right? How about «A Skewer Loved by Vlad Tepes»? «The Teeth» or the «Flower Sword Verazella»? Try conjuring them."

"Hmph, you want to see them?"

"A foolish question. Every mechanism stands as evidence of my sin, hence obliterating them would contribute to penance. This is my duty as your creator—Your father."

She felt her chest tighten. Just like when she was listening to him in the form of a box, this man's words were poisonous. She found it difficult to breathe, her heart was pounding, and she almost broke into tears.

But she did not want to admit defeat. Taking a deep breath, Fear said:

"To you... Am I just a collection of errors?"

"Indeed. As your creator, I can assert that your birth was an error. You were born in error, used in error, and most of all, shrouded in the error known as curses."

Without spending time to think, without spending time to agonize, the Dominion Lord answered immediately.

As though saying this could not be more obvious and logical. As though saying there was no other answer.

Fear was struck by an urge to laugh at his assertion, but while suppressing it, she said:

"Okay... Then I'll ask something a bit more specific. What you do think exists inside this body of mine that is such a great big error?"

Like issuing a challenge, she used that word on purpose.

Staring straight at him, she grinned and said:

"'Father,' tell me. What is inside me?"

"—A foolish question. There are thirty-two mechanisms of torture and execution along with loathsome curses."

"Nothing more?"

"Nothing more."

Still showing a poker face, the Dominion Lord answered in full seriousness.

Hence, Fear could no longer restrain herself and burst out laughing.

"Haha... Ahaha! You think you're so smart, right? What an idiot!"

"Insolent wretch! Are you insulting His Lordship!?"

The tip of Dainsleif's blade shook intensely, but did not charge at her. As though contemplating Fear's true intentions, the Dominion Lord stared intently at her. Since he did not understand, she would have to explain for him.

Fear placed her hand lightly against her chest.

Heart beat. Warmth. What lay inside.

"Inside me—Yes, for example... I know how to solve a Rubik's cube. Did you design that?"

The Dominion Lord frowned as though saying he did not comprehend what she was talking about. This also amused her.

"There's lots more. Such as feelings of liking rice crackers, feelings of liking furry animal, or content from the lessons in school that are stored in my mind. I've gained so much knowledge. I can also perform the dance I learned for the sports festival. Learning part-time jobs was also a piece of cake, like being a waitress or a salesperson. Also—oh right, knowing how to make chocolate. I can make very~ tasty chocolate, you know? Of course, including everyone in school, everyone in the shopping street, everyone in town..."

After pausing for a breath—

"Along with Haruaki... Haruaki and the others, my feelings of love for them all."

Feeling shy, she had to change her words at the last moment. However, she was telling the truth. These feelings really existed in her heart.

"Haha, so let me ask again. Did you design these feelings for me by using that prided mouth of yours?"

"Hmm..."

Once she articulated herself, she no longer felt afraid.

"—The matter-of-fact error, me, that you created in the beginning... has already been diluted by other things. Because I am shaped like a box, of course there will be many things stuffed inside, even to the point that the original contents no longer matter. Every space that used to remain empty all the time in the past has been filled up, even overflowing."

Beneath the palm she had pressed against her chest, she could feel those things that were breathing.

Those things that had been inserted bit by bit ever since she came here, less than a year ago.

Before she even noticed, these things had piled up in layers like flower petals.

Hence—Fear looked up.

She did not smile at her creator—Instead...

She stared straight at the Dominion Lord as though piercing him.

"Even if my birth is an error, the fact of my being here, coming here, and meeting everyone—all these things are absolutely not errors. This is the only point I can be certain of! You have no right to deny all this!"

Then she declared loudly to him.

The Dominion Lord shook his head lightly as though evading Fear's forcefulness. Reversing the direction of Dainsleif's rotation, he made a preparatory motion for a thrust.

"—Foolish thoughts!"

Empowered by the driving force formed from the intent to kill, the wheelchair rushed towards her with lightning speed.

A threat, but she was not afraid.

She had already realized that this man was nothing so extraordinary. Dominion Lord? A ruler like a king? An ancient alchemist? The enforcer of justice? These meanings were insignificant. To her, there was only one meaning.

Fear gripped her sword tightly. Entering a battle-ready stance, she yelled:

"Ha! Insisting your daughter is very foolish when you clearly didn't try to understand her—From my perspective, I think this kind of father is even more foolish!"

===Part 4===

The force of impact was substantial. Kirika did not think she could land safely.

Perhaps I might die again, hopefully I'll revive sooner—she thought, but the next sensation was not pain. Fabric and frame. She felt a melded mixture of softness and hardness envelop her body. A clatter of collapsing noises. Apparently knocked too far away, she had collided with one of the tents set up nearby. What unexpected fortune.

"Guh...!"

A sharp end of the broken frame stabbed into her arm, but it was already several times better than breaking her neck or cracking her skull open from smashing into the ground or a wall. She pulled the frame out and sat up while pushing the tent's remains to one side. Due to moving her body too quickly, she felt dizzy.

Merely knocked away by a wheelchair—She gnashed her teeth secretly. Her body's only advantage was immortality. She was useless once she died and would end up worrying others instead, which she did not want.

(Is there really nothing... that could give me more power? If there's a way to help them...)

Just at this moment...

Amidst the remains of the collapsed tent, her hand, which was on the ground to support her body, touched something.

Kirika involuntarily turned her head to look at the object—

Then she laughed "haha."

"Absolutely ridiculous... Because it's too trivial, they could not even be bothered to destroy it?"

After getting knocked away, Haruaki spun his body and entered a defensive posture, although it was Konoha controlling him to do that.

Even so, he still braced himself for an impact against the sports ground's hard surface. The instant he tensed his entire body—

However, what he felt was a body of flesh.

"Huh... That's odd? Kotetsu...?"

"..."

Kotetsu had spared his arms to catch him. More precisely, he was holding Haruaki in a bridal carry.

Naturally, Haruaki felt embarrassed and left Kotetsu's arms as though rolling away.

"Kotetsu? Thank you for saving me but how did you..."

"Because the number of armored knights decreased slightly. If it is just me, running over here should not be a problem..."

Haruaki glanced at the surroundings. Aiko's venom familiars, Sovereignty's doll, and the members of the Lab Chief's Nation including Un Izoey were still fighting. However, he could definitely see several sets of silver armor fallen on the ground, no longer moving.

"Really? Then that'll really be a great help to us. We're actually about to run out of energy here, if you could join in—"

At this moment, Kotetsu directed an unfriendly gaze towards him, glaring at Haruaki as though he had something to say. But seconds later, he shifted his gaze away immediately.

"To be honest... Truth be told, I am also tired. I cannot attack in my usual condition."

"R-Really? Uh, then it can't be helped..."

"So... Hmm, umm, basically..."

At this moment, Konoha bounced up in Haruaki's hand.

"Ah, could it be... Kotetsu, would you like me to speak on your behalf?"

"N-No, Muramasa-sama! Ultimately, this sort of thing... is only proper for me to suggest myself, so..."

What was he talking about? Haruaki tilted his head, then Kotetsu faced him again as though committing his resolve. Slightly pouting, he said:

"...This is just a temporary measure."

"?"

"I have yet to offer you my approval or my trust. Truth be told, you are truly incomprehensible and weak. Despite being weak, for some reason, you sometimes look very strong as well. Originally, I would never suffer such a fellow, but umm... Right! Because the magnanimous Muramasa-sama has taken the lead and done it, I am merely emulating her magnanimity, or perhaps one could call it learning, it would be nice to have a look at the world through the same kind of perspective... So!"

"Y-Yes?"

Kotetsu grabbed Haruaki's collar and brought his face up close in a very fierce manner.

Haruaki was thinking he was going to be killed—but in the next instant, Kotetsu went red in the face without warning and avoided eye contact.

"Just this once. Just this once... I permit you to make my body your plaything as you please."

"...!"

These profound words make Haruaki's heart skip a beat.

While the Wa Lolita outfit was silently fluttering to his feet—

Haruaki found his left hand holding a scabbard-less Japanese sword.

"K-Kotetsu...?"

"...Quit staring at me. You do have a thing for males after all? Ugh! Noo... Truth be told, I cannot believe you are using your fingers to play with that part immediately..."

"I-I'm holding you for the first time. At least let me confirm the grip's sensation!"

"Muu, somehow your comment sounds totally awful."

"Not at all!"

Haruaki was clearly just moving his fingers lightly to confirm the sensation of gripping the sword.

Although his left hand was missing fingers, the grip felt unexpectedly tight. Or perhaps Kotetsu himself was helping him out a bit.

"...Hmm, very well. But I still retain priority over Haruaki-kun's body, okay? Kotetsu."

"Certainly, I will provide support with the precondition of not obstructing you, Muramasa-sama."

Priority over his body sounded a bit weird but Haruaki decided not to dwell on the matter.

In any case, Kotetsu probably possessed a certain level of ability to assist the wielder's body. Combined with Konoha's power, Haruaki felt his body become much lighter. Naturally, this was his first time dual wielding Kotetsu and Konoha, but he felt that this should work.

"...Thank you, Kotetsu."

"Quit yammering. Shut up. All you need to do is move while holding me. This will be over immediately."

A gruff voice.

Haruaki smiled wryly and started walking back to the battlefield. Fear was currently facing off against the Dominion Lord.

He could hear—

Straightforward words, filled with her conviction.

(Fear...)

Get back there immediately. Fight alongside her. She is already fine.

Just as he took a step while thinking such thoughts, Konoha spoke.

For some reason, as though in resignation towards something, her words were mixed with a deep, deep sigh.

"...Oh~ Excuse me, Haruaki-kun, could we go somewhere first?"

===Part 5===

Returning as soon as one it had been dodged, attacking as soon as one thought it had been withdrawn, that was the kind of power driving the sword of Dainsleif. Despite attacking in straight lines, the trajectories were strange and complicated. Just as Fear desperately blocked an attack—

"...!"

She saw something behind the wheelchair, twisting in a serpentine manner to take on a scythe-like shape.

And there were two of them.

In the next instant—

"«Chupacabra Bandage»! And the... «Tragic Black River»—!"

Kirika suddenly rushed over, waving her arms as though dancing. The white bandage, which had been transferred to her left arm, and the black belt on her right arm—returned to its original location—formed two writhing spirals.

"Hmm!"

The Dominion Lord groaned and turned the wheelchair while swinging Dainsleif in a horizontal slash. However, the two monochrome strips, one black and one white, differed slightly in timing, extending independently like using both hands to attack consecutively, assaulting the Dominion Lord in wave after wave.

"Hah... Although I'm bringing this to a fight without practicing, I didn't expect it to work so well...!"

"Kirika!? That's...!"

Easier said than done. In fact, it probably required substantial willpower and concentration. Her forehead covered in sweat, Kirika said:

"I happened to find it in the adjacent tent. They probably thought they didn't need to go out of their way to destroy a mere belt... Or they simply forgot. Anyway, this is mine. Although I took it back without asking, they're not going to object!"
[[image:C3 17-242.png|thumb]]

"All you did was retrieving an insignificant and frail Wathe! Don't get too full of yourself!"

Yelling, Dainsleif used her own blade to slice through «Chupacabra Bandage» and the «Tragic Black River». Then the wheelchair slid between the two of them to close in on Kirika. Long before Fear gripped her sword, someone had already squeezed his way in front of her.

Obviously, it was Haruaki.

For some reason—He was holding a Japanese sword in each hand. In his right was an elegant Japanese sword in its black scabbard. In his left was an unbridled and unsheathed Japanese sword.

"Ohhhhhhhhhhh!"

After blocking Dainsleif, Haruaki instantly counterattacked with speed and power, a consecutive offense that made use of complementary advantages. Fear originally thought Haruaki's left hand which she had maimed would have trouble holding a sword, but Kotetsu looked even heavier than Konoha and through judicious use of both sides' weights according to the principle of leverage, thereby compensating for grip strength while generating destructive power.

After clashing evenly with the Dominion Lord for several rounds, Haruaki jumped away greatly as though saying "enough."

"Huff... Huff..."

"Compared to Nirushaaki-sama, you are too lacking in stamina. I am very dissatisfied."

"...That's only to be expected, right? Don't compare me with that kind of natural-born battle maniac."

"Kotetsu, you may exert more force on the left arm without any concerns. Although not to the point of tearing muscles apart, so long as muscle ache is the only aftereffect, Haruaki-kun will just have to endure it."

"Yes, understood."

"Uwoah~ What a spartan approach..."

Haruaki sighed and slumped his shoulders. Then as though lifting his spirits, he grinned and looked at Fear over his shoulder.

"It's not all over yet. You want to punish that idiot father, right? Let us help."

"Yeah, count me in as well. I suppose he's one of those monster parents who've become fashionable lately. Although it's absolutely ridiculous, he won't understand unless we resort to force."

Kirika also chimed in. Had they all heard what she said to the Dominion Lord just now? Fear felt a little embarrassed—But immediately, she thought candidly to herself: "Fine, whatever."

She felt her courage multiply just from the fact that she was facing the same direction as Haruaki and the others. She glared at the Dominion Lord.

"Foolish behavior... Just as Dainsleif stated, the mere increase of one or two insignificant Wathes will not turn the tide."

"Really? How will we know without trying...? If anything, I believe the gap in combat strength has definitely shrunk."

"Even this statement is also—a foolish answer."

The Dominion Lord suddenly extended a wrinkled finger, pointing at—

The spear standing upright next to the throne area.

Fear shuddered and swiftly turned her head to confirm the large clock installed on the side of the school building. Time. The current time—

"...!"

Their time limit of 2pm had already passed.

As though saying there had been enough stoppage time, the clock's minute hand kept advancing.

Then when Fear held her breath and looked back at the Dominion Lord's direction—

He had his hands on the wheelchair's armrests.

Slowly—

''Walking down from the wheelchair, he stepped onto the sports ground and stood up straight.''

Dying as soon as one exited the territory under their rule—Governed by this curse, for him to accomplish such an act meant that—

"'Dominionization' is complete."

The Dominion Lord glanced at the spear tip's progress—it was entirely buried in the ground now—and exhaled.

Then quietly, he spoke simply to inform them of the truth.

"This land where I stand is already the Second Knights Dominion."

Fear and company were staring at the spear in shock.

"No... way...!"

"We failed to make it in time...!?"

A hair-raising, icy cold and dark feeling shrouded their backs. Try as they did to push it away, it hassled them relentlessly, refusing to let go, whispering softly in their ears to face reality.

The time had passed.

The spear tip had entered the ground completely.

The Dominion Lord who would die as soon as he left his territory was currently standing away from his wheelchair.

The meaning represented by all this.

Really? They did not make it in time? For the sake of eliminating them, the Knights Dominion was already able to bring out 100% of their power; that home's meaning was already lost; the place they belonged to had already vanished?

No way, no way, impossible.

It felt very unreal. Consciousnesses grew hazy as though paralyzed. Senses used to detect the surrounding situation were plunged into turmoil.

Among all this, they even noticed something else.

The Dominion Lord was standing. His facial features. Cheeks. Back of his hands. His wrinkles seemed to be decreasing—

''Possibly a psychological effect? He looked like he was getting younger.''

Konoha said as though groaning:

"Your face...! How could this kind of thing be possible...!?"

"A foolish question. Zilch Ground is simply the minimum soil to provide me with mobility, but the Second Knights Dominion is a territory far more vast and even more official than Zilch Ground. A feudal lord standing on an official fiefdom deserves to be granted commensurate and proper dignity. My semblance earlier was only temporary. This is truly my usual appearance as the Dominion Lord."

To confirm Dainsleif's weight, the Dominion Lord swung her with his hand which had decreased in the number of wrinkles. Not rejuvenated to the extent that one could call him a young man, he was still an elderly man. However, he did not give off any vibes that ought to belong to an elderly man who had just gotten off his wheelchair, simply exuding a mind-boggling air of strength, resembling an ancient tree that still stood young and flourishing.

Strong, robust, vigorous. Rather than quantity in muscle, these adjectives adorned his body through exuded vibes difficult to articulate. He looked downwards at the Dainsleif he was swinging.

"My first knight, there is no need to hold back any further. Remove even more of the scabbard."

"But what of your body?"

"A foolish question. Given this current body, there is no cause for concern."

"Affirmative."

The Dominion Lord swept his hand across the violet-glowing body of the broadsword's blade. In the next second, the thin steel plate with the patterned surface fell off from the blade's body. No, it was no ordinary plate anymore. Fallen by the Dominion Lord's feet was a slender piece of steel. It felt understandable. The Dominion Lord was correct, this was the Dainsleif broadsword's final scabbard. Something serving as a stone weight, serving as shackles.

Remaining after the scabbard's removal was the elegant appearance of Dainsleif, thinner in thickness than before.

An outline of orthodox and intimidating straight lines, a bare blade clouded by nothing. Enveloped in a faint violet glow, it even looked mysterious and fantastical. One could feel that it had shed all redundant and forced additions to reach perfect balance. This appearance convinced any viewer that this was truly her original and rightful form.

The Dominion Lord looked down slightly towards the sword in his hand and said:

"The demonic sword of mythical times did not unleash its full power on every occasion... Sometimes, it was beyond the ability of the wielder's body to withstand, sometimes it was mired in the inability to react and adapt on the spot. Hence, I crafted this set of shackles to install on her."

"Hmph. Truth be told, I hope you are not bluffing. There was once a man named Sasaki Kojirou who tossed his scabbard away with gusto, but ended in defeat."

The Dominion Lord remained expressionless after Kotetsu's remark but his voice answered in a tone of exasperation:

"Under the incomplete power of Zilch Ground, my elderly body is a poor match for Dainsleif's nature. However, things are different now—"

The Dominion Lord had been moving the sword tip slowly so far, but just as his motion suddenly seemed to stop—

''His body had already appeared behind Haruaki''.

"...Guuuuuh!?"

Haruaki groaned. It was incomprehensible for a moment. What happened?

The Dominion Lord's appearance and condition was so different from before, he was like a different person. The two Japanese swords crossed before Haruaki's eyes. Haruaki stumbled and fell, sitting on the ground. A bloody scratch appeared on his cheek—With that, he finally understood. It was a charging thrust. As earlier, the Dominion Lord had charged Haruaki with his entire body to execute a slash, propelled by Dainsleif's driving force of guaranteed death—thus achieving supernatural speed. Kotetsu and Konoha had blocked instantly, but not completely. Thus, Haruaki was cut lightly on the cheek.

Just the cheek. Had there been any minor deviation, a difference of a few centimeters, a change in the sword's positioning—

Haruaki shuddered, involuntarily bringing his hand against his chest.

It's okay. It's—

Haruaki got up frantically while muttering in disbelief:

"W-What's going on? That was way too fast just now...!"

"Ha, that terrified face of yours was like a caged pig's, an excellent match for one who lives in cohabitation with filthy Wathes. Did you think those slow movements were the extent of my curse as a demonic sword? What the curse of guaranteed death represents—Savor it with your own body!"

While Dainsleif was yelling, the Dominion Lord kicked the ground and jumped. The bare blade approached as though gliding through the air, fast as an arrow, like a bullet.

This time, their target was—This side!

"Nu... Gwoh!"

"Fear!"

A strange snapping sound. The instantly raised sword broke and flew up. A the same time, she was confronted with pressure and impact that felt like a car collision, sending her flying helplessly then roll on the ground. Or maybe she had jumped subconsciously. No idea. Striking the sports ground, her body creaked but at least she had avoided a critical injury. She forced herself to stand up, but just at that moment, the Dominion Lord immediately turned around after knocking Fear away and charged in the opposite direction. Probably having anticipated herself to be the next target, Kirika rapidly reacted and jumped to the side, but—

"Gah... Damn it, absolutely ridiculous...!"

"Kirika, are you okay!?"

"Just a scratch on my arm. It'll be okay soon!"

Judging from the amount of Kirika's bleeding, Fear did not believe that it was just a scratch on the arm. Her arm dangled limply while she forcibly stood up. Despite anticipating the attack and dodging at what she believed was perfect timing, she had failed to evade completely—This meant that the opponent's speed was beyond expectation.

Fear felt her heart rate rise. Her body kept shaking. The aching all over her body was such a nuisance.

Truly, the combination of Dainsleif's unshackled speed with the Dominion Lord's fully unleashed strength under «Dieu le veut»'s blessing was overwhelmingly powerful. Fear could not help but admit that.

"Don't clump up together, everyone! Spread out a bit!"

Haruaki was out of breath, but he still readied the Japanese swords in a stance.

The demonic sword flew again like a cannonball. Instead of blocking for now, Haruaki chose to evade—but failed to dodge completely. The result was Konoha and Kotetsu crossing blades with that demonic sword again, deflecting its trajectory with much difficulty. Haruaki frowned, was it because his shoulder was about to dislocate? Or his left hand was in pain? Or maybe both. Just as she tracked the Dominion Lord's whereabouts with her gaze, Fear rolled while sprawled on the ground. The blade swept past, over her head. She could feel several strands of silver hair fluttering into the air, sliced into many pieces.

(Damn... it...!)

They were struggling to resist in a one-sided fight. They were being toyed with in storm-like brutality.

The charging slashes were faster than the naked eye could see clearly. However, the opponent's high speed did not translate to agility. In the moment of contact, it was possible to feel the broadsword's sense of weight. Speed was being enlisted to convert into destructive power.

It was like having murderous trains rushing at you from all directions endlessly.

Although they endured desperately, it was impossible to stay uninjured. Whether Fear, Haruaki or Konoha, the wounds on their bodies were increasing bit by bit. Their bodies were also slowly starting to have trouble keeping up with their thoughts and intents. Even if Fear wanted to counterattack, she had no weapon and did not even have the time to search for a sword that had fallen on the ground. There was a feeling of darkness before her eyes.

Was there no solution? No countermeasures... at all?

This darkness and anxiety was probably occupying Haruaki's heart as well. He looked at the Japanese sword in his right hand and asked:

"Konoha...! Can you find an opening?"

"The speed is admittedly astounding... But their movements are constrained in straight lines like a pinball the whole time. As long as the attacks are seen clearly, it might be possible to counterattack..."

That made sense, she was right. So far, the Dominion Lord had simply charged like a train and backed away repeatedly. Even while wielding supernatural speed and power, he could still be taken down as long as they were able to see through his movements.

Having decided their temporary direction, they looked at the Dominion Lord again. At this moment, he happened to have stopped his incessant charging. Standing in front of them, he was twirling Dainsleif's blade tip just as he had done while seated on the wheelchair earlier. Was he using that motion to control the vector of charging?

The Dominion Lord glanced at the broadsword in his hand and said:

"Dainsleif—You are rushing into things too impetuously. Are you unable to exert restraint, having lacked activity for so long?"

"Yes! My utmost apologies for my poor patience."

"The simplicity of jousting has its merits, but only charging straight like this would be foolish behavior. Concentrate, refine and control the power of causality from the curse of guaranteed death—With that, your sword will be able to continue seeking causality like a knight's consecutive strikes without traveling through unnecessary distance. Can you accomplish this?"

"...If you would permit me a little time to calm down."

"Permission granted."

The Dominion Lord stared intently in Fear's direction and continued to brandish the sword's tip.

Kirika healed the new wounds all over her body while murmuring in puzzlement:

"What are they talking about? Why aren't they attacking...?"

In a hoarse voice evocative of a twitching smile, Konoha answered:

"From what I can see, they will immediately render our new strategy moot. Judging from the contents of their conversation, as long as they take a break to focus their concentration, it would be possible to perform movements different from the charging so far."

"...Putting aside whether that is actually possible, but supposing that sort of speed could be used to attack fiercely like using a normal sword, then it would be a bit..."

Kotetsu stopped mid-sentence. Most likely, his pride did not permit him to say more. It did not permit him to say anything that could be construed as doom and gloom.

At this moment, the panting Haruaki glared at the Dominion Lord and said:

"...But even if that's the case, we can't run away, right? We're almost completely exhausted, so let's use this time to recover our energy a bit. Regardless whether the enemy's movements will change, I think it'll be easier than doing it right now—"

"Oh? Can you lot really afford to be so laid back?"

Dainsleif's voice carried obvious mockery. Konoha shook.

"What do... you mean?"

"As expected of wretched Wathes that only know curses, too foolish. To think you have forgotten—You failed to make it in time, didn't you?"

"What...?"

"'Dominionization' is already complete. As king, my master is the first to receive its blessings. Naturally, the rest of them are next. Those who have lost consciousness are no exception... Of course, the dead are a separate matter."

Presumably as a sign of confidence, Dainsleif continued to speak fluently:

"Right now, the spear is slowly giving everyone the blessing of righteousness, turning knights into perfect knights. And perfect knights do not lie sprawled on the ground in unseemliness, because this power will make them stand up again. How much time do you reckon is required for the transmission of power to complete, for all of the unconscious knights to wake up?"

"!"

What she meant was: The many knights, the many dozens of knights, whom they had spent so much effort to defeat, were going to wake up? They were going to attack with hatred, resentment and righteousness once again?

Fear swiftly looked behind her to the people who were holding back the «Wittelsbach Knights». Several sets of armor were collapsed on the ground but unbelievably, even the fallen armor seemed to be shaking slightly as though preparing to stand up and attack again.

Fear's back ran cold. Dark mist surged from the depths of her mind.

Even after telling herself not to think, she still could not help but think.

The Dominion Lord with Dainsleif, having obtained abnormal speed and power. High-speed charging attacks like cannonballs. Then there was the possibility of the two of them using that kind of speed to engage in normal swordfighting. Under such conditions, would they be able to resist? No idea. No idea.

They still did not know if they would be able to defeat the Dominion Lord and Dainsleif, who stood as an overwhelming threat—

And now, added to that...

The threats left behind them were going to reawaken? By this juncture, the knights' strength would be completely reset? No, if the enemy's combat potential, which they had spent so much effort to reduce, were to return at greater strength, then, in that case, no matter how much of a struggle they put up—

"Not yet!"

Haruaki yelled. The firmness in his tone of voice startled Fear, blowing away the dark mist in the depths of her mind.

"It's not over yet. Before other knights make their way here, before the situation changes, we will end things ''now''! That's our only option!"

"Although we still need to recover a certain level of energy, the next strike... will probably be the last chance..."

"Truth be told, this is a last stand."

"Hmm... We must do it. It's absolutely ridiculous coming from me, but even if this life had to be put on the line...!"

Well said—Fear encouraged herself again. We must do it. Now was too soon to think it was over. Too soon to despair. Since they had things to do, since there was a possibility, they must take action—

However, would it work? Were they really able to defeat—

The Dominion Lord who had obtained the full blessings of "Dominionization" first as king? And also the ancient demonic sword Dainsleif, cursed with the causality of death?

After defeating them, were they able to destroy the «Dieu le veut» spear behind those two...?

"Konoha, can you do it?"

"Hooh... I don't think there is a choice."

At this moment, Haruaki waved to Fear. Warily keeping tabs on the Dominion Lord's movements, she approached Haruaki.

Clamping Konoha under one arm first, Haruaki used his free hand to search his pockets—then tossed something familiar to Fear, something that even felt nostalgic. Two of them to boot.

Two Rubik's cubes.

"Ah..."

"I took these from Konoha's removed clothing just now."

Staring motionlessly at the Rubik's cubes in her hands, Fear only managed to say:

"Cow Tits, is this... okay...?"

"Of course it is not okay. But it cannot be helped."

Konoha answered gruffly with displeasure. However, Haruaki's shoulders shook lightly as he said:

"Haha, Konoha, you didn't even complete your sentence... Fear, what she means by cannot be helped isn't referring to having you do this in order to defeat that guy. Instead, it's because she heard what you said earlier to the Dominion Lord."

The Japanese shook as though protesting "Hey, Haruaki-kun!", followed by a sigh.

"...Since you said that you are filled with many things, show me. With that, if only for this one instant—That was simply my conclusion. In other words, I was only preparing myself."

If only for this one instant, you should be fine. You won't go berserk, right?

Then taking a gamble, she prepared herself.

That was what she meant, right?

A certain emotion surged in Fear's heart. After she clutched the Rubik's cubes tightly, the Japanese sword in Haruaki's right hand shook then spoke in a cheerful manner as though suddenly remembering something:

"Yes, basically that, like a certain occasion. Even if you go berserk, I will simply destroy you while humming a tune, so there's no need for you to think too much."

Konoha was clearly speaking in a joking tone.

Probably knowing it was just a joke, Haruaki simply shrugged.

Then, Fear also committed her resolve.

Holding a Rubik's cube in each hand, she confirmed their hardness while saying:

"..It feels like now is the only chance, so let me tell you guys something. Dainsleif here in front of us has the final Indulgence Disk. By putting in that last disk, I will 100% never go berserk again, to become a harmless being. Definitely... Without a doubt."

"What!? Fear, are you serious!?"

"Yes, I am. Yamimagari Pakuaki told me."

Kirika reflexively frowned but Fear smiled and said:

"I don't think he's lying. If he tricked me, the one who knows far more about me than anyone else will have voiced a correction."

She turned her head to look. The Dominion Lord raised an eyebrow.

"—Foolish question. Indeed, that would be the result. However—"

Currently, she did not need to hear the rest, so she interrupted him.

"Yeah, as for what I actually wanna say... This will probably be my final act of torture, the last act of violence. So, I want to explain the meaning of this first."

"Meaning...?"

"Although it doesn't change anything by this point even if it's revealed, I don't to... hide things from you guys. This is about what kind of thing exactly I am."

Haruaki tilted his head, grinning in a slightly forced manner.

"Really, by this point. Although I can't say lightly that I knew a long time ago... As to what kind of thing you are, I already knew from the beginning, so—"

"There are things you don't know, which I wanna tell you."

Haruaki shut his mouth.

Then Fear thought back to yesterday when she had turned into a box to close off her mind.

Inside her room, back when she was conversing with Pakuaki over the communications device—

Do you still remember what happened at the cultural festival?

That's right, while you were operating your mechanisms, I recorded it for observations. This video is definitely very useful. We watched it repeatedly after the fact to analyze, investigate, and run calculations.

Even to the point of creating imitations.

However, we encountered a bottleneck at this step. On further thought, it was only natural.

Hey, don't you find it strange? Don't you think this is an unknown?

A steel box that can transform into thirty-two different mechanisms, can something like that really exist? No no no, aren't you actually existing right here? Not a philosophical question of this sort, but something more practical—Purely from the perspective of science and physics.

In terms of volume, mass, robustness, structure, mechanisms.

A transformable mechanism of that sort shouldn't be able to operate.

Physically impossible. A structure like yours breaks the laws of physics.

You're probably making a face right now that's saying "what's the point of telling me this?" Yes, I understand how you feel. After all, you were created in the real world. You never noticed the whole time because the most fundamental unknown inside your body is located at the very heart and root. Just like humans don't notice their hearts beating.

So, let's return to the subject of Indulgence Disks. An individual disk is able to prevent you from using one mechanism while applying a "curse weakening" effect on the remaining mechanisms.

Why would something that restrict your mechanisms have this power to weaken curses?

You guys might not have considered this at all, so let me give you a hint. Once you come up with this answer, you'll be able to explain what I just brought up, the issue of your mechanisms whose operation is physically impossible.

Namely—

Fear slowly breathed in.

She turned her awareness to the Rubik's cubes in her hands.

She imagined the last of her simulated forms that remained. The shape of something like her.

"Mechanism No.19 gouging type, spiral form: «Human-Perforator»—"

Indeed. Thinking back, she should have known a long time ago, right? How did this body of hers work? What was the power driving her, this mechanical box?

Putting aside for now the many different things that filled "her current self."

She did not deny what the Dominion Lord said, that she was an existence of error from the very start.

Because she could not deny it.

Hence, she could only accept and admit it.

There was neither terror nor anger in her heart, nor cowardice, nor unease.

Only a bit of sadness.

That was all.

She took another breath. This was the last delay.

Clutching tightly as though praying—

The cube she had found in cupboard, which Haruaki had given to her.

And the cube from her very first underclassman.

Then Fear said those words.

She said the words that represented her as an object, words which she had never paid attention to before—

"—Curse Calling."

Something appeared in her left and right hands respectively, then she felt their weight.

The sensation of two drills.

After gazing upon them as thought they were her own children, Fear turned her head lightly to look at Haruaki and the others.

With a sad smile, she said:

"''I... Before getting cursed, I was already machinery that operated by using the power of curses''."

===Part 6===

"This body, this block of steel that is me, was originally something forged by melting down cursed tools. Cursed swords, cursed shields, cursed hammers... In other words, that ''cursed steel'' was my raw material. The power from curses compensated for the paradoxes in the mechanism that is me. Otherwise, operation would be impossible with normal steel."

The Dominion Lord did not refute her. Of course.

She was forced to realize and recall things about herself. The process of her birth. What she said could not possibly be mistaken.

"...Before that castle lord used me as a tool of torture and execution, to be cursed by the negative thoughts of the victims—I, my body, was already cursed. Cursed at birth, hence—"

She wanted to ask: very disgusting, right?

She wanted to ask: your entire body is creeped out, right?

She wanted to ask: I'm even more cursed than cursed, right?

But—

"What? It's just something so trivial."

Haruaki remarked, stroking his chest as though greatly relieved.

Then with his usual smile, he looked at her.

As though saying that her confession was nothing to be concerned about at all.

As though saying it would be very stupid to be hung up over something like this.

In an upbeat tone of voice, he asked her:

"So, is that all?"

"...That's all."

Relaxing the corners of her eyes, smiling as though to oppose him, Fear shed a tear at the same time.

Not only because Haruaki's response made her very happy—

But also because Haruaki had not discovered the true meaning behind her confession, which was a relief.

===Part 7===

Well then—with a drill in each hand, Fear faced off squarely against the Dominion Lord.

Haruaki also confirmed Konoha and Kotetsu's weight in his hands. The process of Fear's birth definitely surprised him, but he still felt: so what? Even if Fear was steeped in error in the moment of her birth, an insane creation of a mad alchemist, the current Fear should not be despised.

Allowing the ribbon-like weapons on her left and right arms to wriggle like living creatures, Kirika asked:

"Any plan?"

"I don't think there is time to devise a complex plan now. Neither is there time for putting one into motion. Our only choice is to simply rush forward."

Konoha's reply caused Fear to toss her silver hair.

"Hoho, Cow Tits, looks like we're finally on the same page. I agree too. Since there's no time, we'll have to decide the battle in one strike—A one-hit kill. You guys have to find a way to give me the chance to land one attack. Then I'll handle the rest."

Fear's suggestion did not offer anything concrete. The Japanese sword rose up as though inspecting the expression on her face.

Then she sighed.

"I am not responsible if this fails."

"Leave it to me."

Fear grinned and replied. Thus, their preparations were complete.

However, the same went for their opponents too.

Waving the tip of his sword, the Dominion Lord changed his rhythm slightly.

"Foolish behavior—This is my last offer of mercy. My objective is already complete. Putting the loathsome Wathes aside, you humans might be able to preserve your lives if you choose to flee."

"Ha... You want us to survive alone after running away, and feel grateful to you as well? No thank you!"

"What a choice that feels absolutely ridiculous from the bottom of my heart!"

"Haruaki and Kirika both rushed at the Dominion Lord.

Holding Dainsleif, the Dominion Lord approached at high speed to engage them in battle. Filled with murderous intent, the broadsword led his elderly body and legs to advance at extraordinary speed.

Unlike before, the broadsword stopped in front of them.

"Your deaths are now even more certain! Prepare to accept causality!"

Dainsleif's voice. Then maintaining the distance he had closed in, the Dominion Lord swung the broadsword.

No longer a simple charging attack as before, the Dominion Lord's body remained on the spot while the violet-glowing broadsword accelerated unnaturally, as though thrusters had been added behind the sword.

"Woah!?"

Just as they had said, Dainsleif was starting to control that death-directed driving force with greater precision. Haruaki panicked for an instant but did not forget what he had to do.

(I must make them... stop...!)

Instead of dodging, he chose to meet the attack head on. Entrusting his body to the two cursed swords, Konoha and Kotetsu, he desperately blocked Dainsleif whose speed was so fast that it seemed like it would slice space open. It did not end with one strike. There was a second, a third, more than he could count. Coming at him like an explosion, the broadsword attacked him endlessly. Haruaki gave up understanding a long time ago how his and the opponent's bodies were moving.

"K-Konoha...!"

"Gahhhhhhhh—This speed and power, it's almost like that time...! Kotetsu! Spin at maximum speed! We won't last if keep considering consequences!"

"Yes!"

At that moment.

Hearing Konoha, Haruaki suddenly recalled what things were like back when they were facing off against Hinai Elsie, a former member of the Family, who was using «Clockwork Life», a cursed pocket watch capable of compressing the owner's time. Nicknamed as the "Strongest" and "Four Minutes," that was what she used when going all-out. The movements and power demonstrated by the Dominion Lord and Dainsleif currently felt comparable to Elsie's level—

In other words, a single mistake would mean instant death.

Just as what he had felt from Hinai Elsie, this was overwhelming brutality to an absurd degree.

But conversely, this also meant that they already had similar experience, which was why they were instantly able to deploy the only countermeasures. Konoha was right, they must ignore consequences and pull out all the stops. They must do that, even if it would only last a few seconds. Because the alternative was losing their lives in the next second.

Propelled by a curse, the broadsword's mass jumped and flew unhindered, showing unparalleled destructive power. Barely managing to deflect the attacks, Haruaki's arms felt numb. Konoha and Kotetsu groaned in pain. The shock of impacts also attacked the wounds all over his body, not just the left hand. The surging sense of nausea, was it the result of injury or lack of oxygen?

"«Black River»...!"

Trying to turn the tide in the deteriorating situation, Kirika circled to the side and prepared to extend the weapon on her right arm. But most likely predicting this, Dainsleif's propulsion changed direction all at once. Without a running start or any preparatory motion, the Dominion Lord's body instantly reached top speed like a bouncing pinball, approaching Kirika head on. Even though Dainsleif had switched to executing consecutive slashes, it did not mean she could not move around by charging as before.

"Crap...!"

Entering the vortex formed by «Chupacabra Bandage» and the «Tragic Black River», the Dominion Lord approached Kirika while swinging Dainsleif. The Dominion Lord narrowed his eyes at the bondage suit visible from the gaps in Kirika's clothing, tattered from the battles so far.

"«Gimestorante's Love»—Letting it go would also be foolish! A Wathe that should not exist in this world!"

Dainsleif's massive blade chopped at Kirika from above. Haruaki's back froze. Of course, the Dominion Lord knew about the bondage suit, hence his attack—compared to attack Kirika's body, his aim was more about destroying «Gimestorante's Love». Crap!

"...!"

But just in that instant, Kirika's face suddenly changed dramatically—with miraculous timing, she lost balance and fell on the ground. Did her legs stumble from fatigue or did something trip her? Haruaki could not be sure but it still stood as a fortunate accident. After Kirika fell, Dainsleif simply swept past her hair. Just as the Dominion Lord was musing "hmm"—

"Konoha! Kotetsu!"

"Yes, we are on it!"

"Do not order me so casually!"

To prevent the Dominion Lord from following up on his attack, Harauki charged at top speed. While using his entire body to sense Konoha and Kotetsu's intent, he added his own strength without opposing them, pouring in his full might to swing the Japanese swords. Without extra thinking, he simply attacked randomly with all his strength.

"Guh, ohhhhhhh!"

"—Foolish behavior!"

Seizing an opening when Haruaki was catching his breath, the Dominion Lord swung his sword faster than the naked eye could discern. Konoha and Kotetsu formed a crossed in the nick of time, sliding before Haruaki's chest to block the attack. Otherwise, he might have been chopped cleanly into top and bottom halves. However, the slicing attack's power was not deflected entirely, causing Haruaki to fly away backwards. Without any mental energy to get into defensive posture, he simply fell on the ground and rolled.

Tasting dirt from from sports ground on his lips, Haruaki looked up to see Kirika sprawled on the ground similarly. «Chupacabra Bandage» and the «Tragic Black River» were extended, entangling the Dominion Lord's left and right feet respectively. While Haruaki was attacking with Konoha and Kotetsu, she had cautiously extended them. The haphazard attack earlier was not a waste.

"Fear!"

"Fear-kun!"

Perhaps for only an instant, the Dominion Lord's movements were definitely halted. Only now.

Holding a «Human-Perforator» in each hand, Fear sprinted and jumped up high.

Looking up at her, the Dominion Lord and Dainsleif prepared to attack in return.

"Don't waste your energy. I am a sword while you are just a meaningless tool of torture! On completely different levels, do you think that my sword can be shattered by that thing of yours!?"

"Indeed, your purpose is not being a weapon. Know yourself properly, my sinful daughter. You cannot accomplish anything except torture and execute humans!"

Without evading, Fear confronted their gaze and words head on.

"''That's why! I want to change, and I've tried hard to change the whole time!''"

Then—

The drills Fear was holding in her hands began to make noises. Click-clack, they began to transform.

Indeed—Haruaki watched the scene with tremendous pride swelling within him.

Fear still had infinite potential.

The potential for infinite change, held equally by every person.

She believed in this fact. He also believed in this fact.

Hence, nothing was impossible.

Anything was possible.

Even creating a brand-new self—

Fear brought her hands together in midair. Naturally, the two «Human-Perforators», transforming gradually partially as though they were disintegrating, were brought together as well. As though they were complementary to each other, one drill melded inside the twisted form of the other drill, with one drill filling up the expanded portion of the merge, one blade connected together with the other blade where spaces had appeared—

The two drills were forcibly merged in union to form one gigantic drill.

That was hers—

The manifestation of the wish of "wanting to change."

The evidence of the fact of "being able to change."

"...Foolish behavior, foolish behavior! How could that be possible...!?"

"If it's me! Then it's possible!"

Of course it's possible—Haruaki agreed in his heart.

Because Fear possessed the resilience to endure this change. Because she had been nurturing it the whole time.

He knew long ago. How could he possibly not know?

As a box, she was already filled with the necessary parts. Just as she had said herself—

Hence, all requirements were met. Nothing was impossible. Everything was already connected.

The strength Fear had obtained in this town had filled the spaces, serving as lubricant, turning into glue for making connections.

Then born from this was—

A gigantic and even more gigantic, unique, unfinished and undeveloped...

But stronger than anything else, more dazzling and striking than anything else...

Honest and straightforward at all times, as though capable of piercing all substances—A drill.

"''This isn't a tool of torture! Nor a tool of execution! Nor a weapon! This is the current me right here!'' Using this me—I'll crush you, Dainsleif!"

Spinning the blade of this super gigantic drill, Fear descended upon the Dominion Lord.

Swinging Dainsleif, the Dominion Lord engaged the drill.

Then—

The demonic sword's curse of "''once drawn, a victim shall be killed''."

To the bitter end, it came true correctly and lamentably.

An acute noise stood as evidence that Fear's enormous drill had shattered Dainsleif's blade from the middle.

Spinning in the air, the tip of her broken blade fell from the action of gravity.

Deeply, it pierced the Dominion Lord's chest.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[CubexCursedxCurious:Volume17_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[CubexCursedxCurious#Volume_17_-_Closing_Episode.2C_Last_Part_.28Full_Text.29|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[CubexCursedxCurious:Volume17_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

CubexCursedxCurious:Volume17 Chapter5

2015-03-27T17:44:10Z

DarkeKyuubi:

==Chapter 5 - The Restless Fear-in-Cube / "Cross x Crusade x Calamitous"==

===Part 1===

These two were watching the same scene.

"Looks like the new battlefield has been built."

Their gazes were directed towards the open school gates, in other words, the place where a certain group had rushed into.

Smiling with delight, Satsuko said:

"Let's go."

"Yes."

Together with Fourteen, she started walking.

The opponent's identity did not matter. Anyone would do as long as they were strong enough.

This was undoubtedly the center where everything was happening. Any opponent encountered there would possess a minimum level of strength. The number of strong opponents here should be too many to count.

"Oh dear~ Satsuko is so looking forward to this."

She murmured with utmost sincerity.

Her heart was overflowing with anticipation.

Sincerely, only anticipation.

===Part 2===

Maximilian Pendragon had just jumped onto the wall surrounding the school, but stopped there.

"Hey...?"

Riko called out in puzzlement. This was already who knew how many times today.

He was spacing out, pondering what Kuroe had said to him.

(So... What should I do...?)

He came here and saw them rush into the school, which informed him that the school's isolation had ended. Hence, he jumped onto the wall first.

However, he still had no idea.

So, all he could do was think back to what he did know.

At the current stage, what was known to him.

To him, in order to become a dragon, he really needed the girl who was like a treasure.

But if he tried to take her by force, that treasure would become damaged—

So—what about the situation before that happened? So far, what had he come to understand?

He was the strongest. At least, he should be infinitely close to being the strongest existence.

Either way, he was going to win—At some point, he had started to feel weary of this. Because he was the strongest, this was only natural.

There was nothing more boring than a match where it was clear that one was going to win. He had been very bored all along. Searching for an opponent to duel and make him happy, pretending to be dispelling boredom, he had felt bored the whole time.

However, someone like him had reached this kind of result.

Namely, Kuroe had escaped from him successfully.

Then right now, he was savoring this displeased feeling.

Indeed, in a certain sense—this counted as defeat.

Even the strongest person still could lose. There ought to be a reason for that. What was it?

Pendragon thought and thought.

He admitted it.

(Am I... impatient?)

In order to obtain her as quickly as possible. In order to obtain her by any means necessary.

He was desiring too urgently.

However, there was a contradiction in all this.

Clearly as the closest to being the strongest—Why was he so impatient to obtain her, what he needed to progress farther?

(Ha...)

He could not help but smile in self-mockery. There was only one answer.

''Because he feared getting judged by others'', that despite being called the strongest, he was not actually the strongest.

He wanted to eliminate the possibility of defeat as quickly as possible, the possibility of being not the strongest.

Nothing much, that was it.

Feeling bored? No. Undoubtedly, he was seeking a sense of security. How pointless.

(Hoho, I get it now. Commander of the Draconians? Synonymous to being the strongest? Totally absurd... For someone like that, there are weaknesses exclusive only to someone like that.)

Ultimately, he had become the strongest only because he had defeated the strongest person.

Hence, every so-called Commander understood better than anyone the concept that even if you were the strongest, you would still be dragged down from your throne eventually.

Perhaps this also implied that the Commander was more cowardly than anyone. Perhaps driven to seek a sense of security more than anyone else. Hence, that was why he used boredom as an excuse to fight nonstop.

''After admitting this "weakness" of his''—

Pendragon thought back to what Kuroe had said.

He recalled that transparent expression on her face back then.

Hence, he felt like he could see something.

He seemed to have found the answer.

"Ho... Ha, hahaha!"

"Uwah! What's going on? You suddenly stopped moving then started to laugh! It's creepy!"

"Master, what is the matter with you?"

Listening to the voices of the two whom he was wearing, Pendragon grinned.

"Nothing much, I simply figured out what I should be doing. So—that means I have to make preparations now. I've got to hurry and make a move."

Saying that, Pendragon jumped down from the wall.

As for the direction he jumped towards, surely Riko and Granaury would never have guessed in their wildest dreams.

===Part 3===

After Shiraho hung up, Haruaki dialed his phone again, this time to talk to Kana while he was running.

Because they had entered through the main entrance, the large clock on the front of the school building was in view. The current time was just after noon, in other words, there were less than two hours until the time limit of 2pm.

The sports ground was behind the school building, so there was no way to reach it directly. They must either circle around the building or cross the courtyard. Along the way, enemies were probably going to obstruct them. Besides, even after reaching the sports ground, time was still needed for destroying «Dieu le veut»—They really had no idea whether an allotment of two hours was plentiful or too little. Unsure what could happen next, they must not be careless or complacent.

Their course of action was to swiftly converge with the in-school team first then head to the sports ground together. They wanted to verify the situation by meeting the in-school team first. Before running into the sports ground, they also needed to release the students. Besides, the reason why they had kept the «Demon's Mouth» so far instead of destroying it was so that they could control when the hypnosis was lifted, to prevent the students from entering a state of panic after regaining their senses. The timing must be chosen with caution. But at the very least, they were certain that the hypnosis must be lifted while the knights were still in disarray from losing «Auschwitz-Birkenau», before they did anything to the students.

They had decided on the infirmary, first floor of the school building, as their meeting point for now. Slipping into the white smoke, hiding in the bushes, advancing while trying their utmost to avoid combat, they entered the school building. ALong the way, they met one knight, but Konoha and Kotetsu went all-out to take him down the instant they encountered him. Although Konoha and Kotetsu rushed out of the smoke in what was tantamount to a surprise attack, the opponent's arm strength and endurance seemed to have risen to unnatural levels, presumably due to "Dominionization." Had they engaged him in frontal combat, time might have been lost to the battle dragging on.

The group then reached the door to the infirmary by following a noisy corridor. After they knocked, someone unlocked from inside without saying a word. Upon entering, they saw—

"Everyone...!"

Inside the room where all the curtains were shut, Haruaki found every face there a little nostalgic.

Probably staying on high alert as a matter of principle, Un Izoey had her foot raised while holding a knife. Presumably due to the earlier phone call, Shiraho was glaring viciously at Haruaki whereas Sovereignty instantly rushed over to hug Fear. Dressed in gym clothes, Chihaya glanced in their direction with displeasure while Isuzu greeted them, smiling as always. Shovel carried on her shoulder, Kaidou the teacher was observing the situation outside through a gap in the curtains.

In addition—

"Wow! It's Fear-chan, Fear-chan! It feels like it's been such a long time. I'm not going to lose, here's a hug from me!"

"Muugu."

Then immediately after Sovereignty, Kana hugged Fear along with her head of silver hair tightly against her chest.

Rotating his arm, Taizou also walked towards them.

"Hi Haruaki, it's quite a shame you didn't get to see me in action. I'm definitely winning the MVP award."

After exchanging a glance with Fear, Haruaki relaxed his expression, but Fear awkwardly lowered her gaze as though she had suddenly thought of something.

"Umm... Uh... Basically, as mentioned on the phone too, I—"

"Time out~ I don't want to talk about anything that'll force Fear-chan to make such a sad face~ I don't wanna listen either~ Listen carefully, Fear-chan, you are yourself and we are us. This will absolutely stay the same forever no matter what. Okay~?"

"Okay—!"

"Hey slow down, Taichi! You're proudly making a thumbs up way too fast! You've got to listen to the reply first!"

After she saw the two of them act excessively upbeat as always, Fear's shoulders began to shake—

"Back to the subject... Is it really necessary to say it...?"

Head lowered, staring at the floor, Fear simply raised her right hand.

Then she made a thumbs up.

"Of course it's okay..."

"Great—!"

As though celebrating a batter's home run, Kana and Taizou made fists and bumped them against Fear's fist that was gesturing thumbs up.

Watching the scene with a gentle expression just like Haruaki, Kirika spoke up:

"Well... Unfortunately, the current situation does not permit us the leisure to enjoy this reunion. Let's decide our next move."

"I answer with an answer of agreement. Is this all of your group, everyone present?"

Haruaki glanced behind him. Fear, Konoha, Kirika, Kotetsu and Kuroe, in other words, the usual members of the group.

"Yeah. We also contacted the superintendent just now to let them know the gates are opened, so they might be coming later. As for the leader of your organization, we didn't go out of our way to contact him, but he'll find out and visit on his own, I presume."

Un Izoey nodded silently as though going "Very likely."

"Then there's Pops... Since he's not a fighter and he said he'll be helping out in other ways, I'm guessing it's related to the town. Anyway, don't mind him."

"In any case, thinking about people who are not present won't help. The enemy has probably discovered the fact that we've broken into the premises, so they'll soon find us even if we stay in the infirmary. We have to decide our next move as quickly as possible."

"Yeah. Of course, the top priority is destroying that ''spear''—It's called «Dieu le veut», right? But... before that, the students need to be taken care of first."

Saying that, Chihaya looked up in sudden realization.

"That's right. It's great that we don't want them to panic, but in terms of concrete plans, what are we going to do? Do we have a solution thought up?"

In response, Kirika said:

"Yes. We still haven't destroyed the «Demon's Mouth». It's right here."

Kirika spoke and opened the bag hanging on her shoulder, allowing everyone to peer at the cursed megaphone inside. Due to Taciturn smashing it, there was still no lid on it.

"...Then what?"

Kirika sighed.

"Although it's absolutely ridiculous... We've no choice but to go there first. Namely, the broadcasting room."

The group was running in the corridor. There was no point trying to hide by this point. While weaving through the students—

"Yo! You guys!"

"Get out of the way!" "Move aside!" "...!"

Every time a knight appeared, Konoha, Kotetsu and Un Izoey were in charge of disposal. Probably without killing them.

"This has been bugging me for a while now! Could these enemies actually be quite easy to handle, Konoha!?"

"You're getting that impression only because we have the element of surprise and numerical superiority on our side. It feels like I can't inflict any damage unless I chop at arms with the determination to sever them, for example... Compared to the enemies before, I feel that this knight just now had become even more resilient."

"R-Really...? After all, there's not much time left till 'Dominionization' finishes. Does that mean the power-up effect is about to reach completion? We've got to hurry!"

After some effort, the group finally reached the broadcasting room. Although it was locked, that meant nothing before Konoha and the others. Breaking the lock, they stormed the room.

As expected of a broadcasting room, the internal layout was clearly different from other classrooms. First of all, like the dance studio earlier, there was a soundproofed door. After opening the soundproofed door, there was a staggering arrangement of devices like a console. Gray carpet was laid over the floor to eliminate the sound of footsteps—Speaking of which, there were slippers placed at the entrance, which meant that shoes were forbidden inside to begin with. Behind the console was a recording room isolated by glass, but one could apparently use the console to make announcements without going inside there.

Why could they conclude that? Because there was a walkman-like accessory hanging in front of the giant microphone inside the room—A speaker whose shape resembled a rice ball. Sitting in boredom on the seat before the console was a young blond knight, presumably in charge of guarding this speaker.

"Huh? Ah?"

The young knight only had enough time to exclaim in surprise and turn his head back.

Swiftly dragging him down to the floor, Kotetsu proceeded to play a horrifying symphony of snapping and cracking. When Kotetsu got up next, the knight was collapsed on the floor groaning with all the joints in his limbs visibly dislocated.

"Truth be told, he was way too open..."

"But Kotetsu, you were planning to fracture his arms and legs, right?"

"Yes, of course."

"Even if this young man was careless and inattentive, his body was still fortified to such an astounding degree... Oh my, I get the feeling that things will not be so easy here on."

"It's very likely that the enemy changed tactics after «Auschwitz-Birkenau»'s destruction. In other words, they are taking a final stand to defend their lord and «Dieu le veut», leaving only a handful of knights inside the school building... These knights are probably disposable pawns of inconsequential value."

"I see..."

Haruaki nodded after listening to Kirika. In other words, things were going smoothly only for now... But no matter what, they had to finish what they needed to do first.

At this moment, Haruaki suddenly realized there was a problem. Sweeping his gaze across everyone present, he said:

"By the way, who will do it...?"

"It is perfectly obvious that it is my job."

Kaidou was the one who spoke up. Opening the bag carried by Kirika, she took out the «Demon's Mouth» without asking. Because she acted in such a natural and straightforward manner, it was quite worrying whether she actually understood what it entailed.

"S-Sensei? Are you sure? That Wathe's long-distance system is already broken, so the curse will affect the user as well. It will definitely be hard to resist—"

"No matter. Rather, precisely because of that, I must be the one to do it."

Resting her shovel against the console, Kaidou operated a switch near the microphone. As a member of the faculty, she was probably trained in the most basic usage.

"If you still cannot understand from what I have said, allow me to give you two reasons."

Kaidou proceeded to adjust a certain portion of the devices. Still facing the console, she continued to speak:

"First of all, there is the curse mentioned just now. Without any special abilities, it is unlikely that I will be able to assist in the next part. Rather, I might become a liability. In that case, there is nothing wrong with monopolizing the only thing I can do... As for the other reason—"

After saying this, she finally turned to face the group.

Then in a truly rare moment...

She made an amused smile, relaxing her face for the grinning corners of her mouth.

"Giving ''these orders'' is precisely a teacher's job—Do you not agree?"

Cover your ears well and resist the hypnosis—After leaving these final words—

Kaidou pressed the switch, connecting this place to every speaker all over the school.

Then raising the megaphone in front of the mic, she inhaled forcefully—

"—Hört!!"

"I hereby declare lessons to be over today. Everyone go home immediately. That is all!"

===Part 4===

"«Auschwitz-Birkenau» has been destroyed?"

"What are the knights inside doing!?"

"There is no point in complaining now. Orders to assemble have been issued from above. We will return!"

After receiving reports, the raid teams on the streets changed course for the school. As foreigners dressed in heavy coats, they attracted a lot of local attention, but there was no time to care about that. «Dieu le veut» at the school was the backbone of the operation—as well as the Knights Dominion organization itself—hence it must be protected at all costs.

Everyone had memorized the geographic layout for the most part, hence they started sprinting back to the school along the shortest route. Stepping on asphalt, jumping over guardrails, traversing parks, they moved in a straight line.

Then running along a shortcut and jumping over the wall at the end, they reached a small alley. However, there was a vending machine in the alley. A woman was currently turning around, picking up a drink from the dispenser. Her location was precisely their landing spot.

"Obstruction."

Under such circumstances, there was no need to hesitate whether or not to kick away a pebble at one's feet. "...Hmm?" The woman seemed to notice the knights' arrival and turned her face towards them. However, the knight in front did not care and executed a kick using his falling momentum. She was probably getting a broken nose at most. Just curse her poor luck.

However—

"Gah!"

He ended up being the one who got his nose smashed instead. The woman simply tilted her head slightly to dodge the kick, then even went as far as to extend her arm along his leg to counterattack his face. As though in an attempt to compensate for arm length, she even stood her drink upright on her palm, thus striking him in the nose with what was akin to a lengthened base of the palm. Carbonated liquid spurted out from the can.

As a result, the man in front lost consciousness and fell pathetically on the ground. The two remaining knights who jumped the wall immediately after him landed next to the wall and stared warily at the woman.

"Woman, who are you!?"

Completely normal in appearance, the Caucasian woman was dressed in a black business suit. Roughly in her twenties, she had a head of short blonde hair. On her elegant suit, she was wearing a striking tie of brilliant red as though it was the aspect where she could exercise self-determination, or perhaps an act of defiance against something.

Shaking her head, the woman said:

"Sigh~ ...What rotten luck. Of all times, for me to encounter you guys on my break, even losing my soft drink that costs an absurd amount of 120 yen. Price levels in this country are way too high..."

"We can't waste time on this mentally unbalanced passerby. Treat her as an enemy! Attack!"

"Roger that!"

Now that one of the knights had been taken out by her, there was no need to show mercy. The other two knights drew their swords and approached the woman, but—

"Oho~ Not bad, such quick wits. After all, if you chose to escape, I'll still be able to chase you down!"

The woman grinned with her canines showing in a belligerent and vicious expression. Then she clenched her fists and approached the knights too. Undoubtedly, her courage, movements and speed belonged to no amateur.

"You...?"

"Haha, come, let me have as much fun as possible! You guys have been strengthened by some kind of Wathe's power, right?"

Hence—

Several minutes later, going "good grief," she sat down on an impromptu chair created on the spot. The chair's materials consisted of three unconscious knights piled up on top of one another. Searching through their coats without permission, she took out wallets—then suddenly slumped her shoulders.

"What kind of idiots are these guys? I can't believe they only have British pounds... At least pay me back for my soft drink."

While saying that, she still stuffed her trophies into her pocket. After a quick break to catch her breath, she took out her cellphone.

"I took care of three. Send the cleaners over."

The man speaking to her answered in a muffled voice as usual:

'Wow~ How amazing. I will send someone right away.'

"It's only reasonable to pay me a bigger bonus. Even I find myself working with such dedication."

'Based on your character, you're going to made a tidy profit either way through blackmail or threats anyway, right? Villains will be arrested by the police, so please take care.'

To mask the sudden surprise in her heart, she hastily said:

"Shut up! The way I see it, you definitely count as a villain too."

'Oh really? How?'

"Using poison and antidotes to coerce obedience from me. Dying if I don't drink your antidote, isn't that way too absurd? What kind of movie are we acting out?"

'This is necessary as a beast tamer. If you don't believe me, you could always run away.'

"..."

Knowing clearly that they were in a cooperative relationship of mutual benefit, the man still talked like this deliberately. She was totally unconvinced that what he said about poisoning was actually true.

However, even if it was a joke, having a reason was better than none.

It was a fact that this man used to be even stronger than her. It was also a fact that she had lost to them in the past. It was also true that she believed she could get at least a bit stronger as long as she sought this man's tutelage—

She sighed. Anyway, life was still long. She did not think it mattered if she took a slight detour, hence, for now, she would continue this temporary lifestyle as something akin to his lackey.

"So, how are things on your side?"

'Things are officially beginning. Rather, it would be better to say that it seems to have already started.'

She thought so too. The background had become noisy on the other end of the phone call starting just now.

'Unfortunately, I won't be calling you over. Because somehow, I feel as though it would be too much to handle if I called Miss Beast who can only be tamed through poison. Just do your own work obediently. Bye now.'

After giving these instructions, the man hung up.

"Tsk... Now isn't this delightful?"

Remarking sarcastically, she imagined the party venue. Which people were going to take part? Just picturing it was almost enough to make her drool, crap.

However, she did not drool. Instead she smiled fearlessly.

Now was not the time to remain bound by principles and rationality. Prepare yourself and eat the poisoned feed willingly. Because if you were to do nothing, the master feeding her could very well die there just like that. She forbade him from dying in futility.

"Seriously... I can't believe he told me an awesome party's location without sending me an invitation. That's underestimating me too much. Kaha!"

===Part 5===

In the courtyard which was surrounded on all four sides by the school building...

Haruaki ducked down to evade an enemy attack. At the same time, he continued speaking:

"Earlier, «Dieu le veut» was planted on the Dominion Lord's wheelchair, right? I guess we've no choice but to get to him, right?"

"My statement: That is «Mobile Territory: Zilch Ground», used to create a 'temporary territory for the Dominion Lord to move around.' I think the 'Dominionization' of this town is by another spear... Probably by the Dominion Lord's side, so not much difference."

"I see. Then where should we go?"

"Probably the biggest tent on the sports ground!"

While answering, Un Izoey swung the knife on her foot and sent a knight flying. However, another knight seized the resulting opening to attack her. Kotetsu and Konoha blocked it for her.

On the other side—

"Mode: «Killing Machine Masakado»!"

"Go, «Chupacabra Bandage»!"

After Kuroe's hair and Kirika's bandage entangled the enemy, Fear punched him flying without saying a word. Although she had no weapon, given her supernatural brute force, the enemy probably could not escape uninjured.

Most conspicuous was ultimately what Kirika had used to face off against Taciturn, «Chupacabra Bandage»—the cursed bandage originally used by Amanda when she was still Mummy Maker. Pakuaki had apparently given it to Kirika without asking her opinion. Amanda seemed to have explained briefly the method of usage, but Haruaki felt that Kirika was controlling it quite adeptly. Was it because of its similarity to the «Tragic Black River» in shape and usage?

At this moment, Haruaki heard talking next to him.

"...Just do your own work obediently. Bye now."

"You must be confident if you can still make phone calls in these circumstances."

The superintendent, who had just met up with them, shrugged and replied:

"Now is the only chance to talk on the phone, right? There's probably no more time to make calls from here on."

Naturally, Zenon and Ganon were also by the superintendent's side, fighting knights respectively.

Haruaki shifted his gaze slightly, towards the school building entrance that was visible from the courtyard through a corridor window—This was exactly the reason why they had come here.

Large numbers of students could be seen leaving the school building through the entrance. A normal after school scene, with students carrying schoolbags, filing through while chatting with their friends. This came as a result of Kaidou's hypnotic suggestion. As a side note, after issuing the hypnotic suggestion, Kaidou had said "Well then... I am going home" and immediately left the broadcasting room. She was probably hit by the curse as well. No mater what, Haruaki could feel only gratitude towards her.

Apart from those present, the others including Taizou, Kana and Shiraho had already returned to the secret room at the superintendent's office, taking the «Demon's Mouth» with them. Although Haruaki really hoped they could leave the school, they insisted "It's possible we might be needed somewhere again!" Of course, Shiraho and Chihaya were grumbling nonstop.

Like Haruaki, Fear glanced at the students leaving to go home while she took out another restrained knight. At the same time, she said:

"By the way... It's lucky that they didn't give the students a hard time!"

"Probably because we're making a scene here, they don't have any energy to spare on other things!"

"I think so too... Although it's absolutely ridiculous, now that things have come to this, we can't go into hiding again. Instead, we must rampage as much as possible and keep pushing forward!"

The Knights Dominion had originally used the «Demon's Mouth»'s hypnosis to take the students hostage. Now that the hypnosis was lifted, the students were starting to return home on their own. No one could predict what might happen next. There was no guarantee that the knights would not attack the students directly in typical and petty acts of intimidation. But currently, it looked like that was not going to happen, be it due to circumstance or their pride. Although Haruaki also believed that Konoha and the others, who had entered combat mode thoroughly already, would immediately bring divine retribution upon the knights the instant they tried to attack students in leisure—in any case, it would be best if that type of situation could be avoided completely.

In other words, just as Kirika described.

They could only push forward, devoting their full effort so that the enemy was unable to take any action except engage them in combat.

"Still... There are so many of them. My hair is getting a bit tired."

"Agreed, there ought to be limits on tiredness~"

"Please get moving before complaining, Onee-sama."

Speaking of moving forward, there were too many knights blocking their way. No matter how many they defeated, knights would emerge one after another from somewhere, surging forward to attack. In addition, with every knight strengthened under the effects of "Dominionization," they were not easy to handle at all.

Haruaki looked up at the clock in the courtyard&mash;It was almost 1pm.

He shuddered. The predetermined time limit was 2pm. In other words, the enemy's powerup had already reached 80 to 90% completion.

Furthermore—More importantly—

Haruaki shuddered simply for the lack of time remaining. The time limit they had decided upon was based on the belief that things were definitely fine at least until 2pm. Hence, strictly speaking, there should still be a bit of stoppage time even after 2pm... Nevertheless, they had no idea if it was on the order of seconds or minutes. They could not leave things to chance.

The remaining time was only roughly an hour. Just one hour, failure was not an option, no second chances. This was the only chance.

Stopping the Knights Dominion's conspiracy.

Protecting that place where they belonged.

The chance to protect the Yachi home—

Haruaki subconsciously clenched both fists. Due to muscle tension, he felt a dull sensation of intense pain coming from the missing part of his left hand. This felt like it was cheering for himself.

At this moment, the superintendent said:

"I think this might take forever at this rate. Should we part ways to split up the Knights Dominion's forces?"

"That appears to be the only option."

"I give agreement to agree this is great idea. No need to have everyone moving together the whole time. All it takes is for some of us to reach and destroy «Dieu le veut». Although it is easier for large groups to hunt prey, it also slows down movement speed."

Konoha and Un Izoey both nodded.

"Then what about the groupings? To be honest, I don't want my group to split up."

"My opinion: suggestion that I am fine alone."

Hearing that, Haruaki was a bit surprised.

"Hey hey, are you for real...?"

"I do not plan on defeating all knights on every encounter. I will find the Dominion Lord's tent and destroy «Dieu le veut». One person will not get tied down, easier to move perhaps."

That being said—Was there any reason for Un Izoey to do this? Haruaki wondered. The reason why Pakuaki assisted them was to rescue Un Izoey who was trapped in the school. In that case, his objective was already achieved.

Probably sensing his thoughts through the mood, Un Izoey glanced at Haruaki and said:

"For the Lab Chief's Nation, 'Dominionization' is not phenomenon to be left alone either. My own opinion: reached conclusion that it must be stopped as quickly as possible."

"Really? ...Uh, but, how should I put this? Thank you."

"No need to thank. I am just doing what I need to do."

Un Izoey looked away suddenly for some reason. Then the superintendent spoke up:

"So, my group will move independently then. I think we will be responsible for acting as bait, so the three of us are enough. We'll show you how quickly adults can flee."

"Eh~ So tired~"

"I could prepare an alternative mission for you. How about letting you run alone while screaming and yelling, charging into the enemy's headquarters from the front? Which do you pick, Onee-sama?"

In this manner, the superintendent formed his usual team of three. In other words, they had divided themselves into three: Haruaki's main team, Un Izoey as the independent guerilla team, as well as the superintendent's diversionary team.

"...You must all stay safe."

Fear said with a serious face. Un Izoey, the superintendent and the Houjyou sisters nodded firmly. Then—

"I return the same words to you exactly, wishing this kind of wish!"

"Once everything is over, we have to gather for a cup of tea. But according to reports, cleaning up the superintendent's office first will be quite a monumental task!"

To break past the knights surrounding them, they charged in completely opposite directions. Un Izoey went towards a dense cluster of enemies whereas the superintendent's group went for somewhere with fewer enemies. In that sense, things were completely opposite too.

"We too—Let's go!"

"Yes! Haruaki-kun, please take care no matter what!"

With Konoha and Kotetsu taking point, the group began to advance towards the sports ground. Most likely chasing after Un Izoey and the superintendent's team, much fewer knights showed up next. However, that was just compared to earlier. The current situation still did not allow for carelessness.

They continued to move forward while doing everything they could to take down the enemies who emerged every few meters along the courtyard. The connecting corridor between two wings of the school building could be seen up ahead. Once they passed through there, the grassy lawn of the courtyard would give way to a plain space between two buildings, covered only by asphalt. Then running from there to the edge of the school building—The sports ground ought to be visible from there.

"Konoha, above! Second floor of the connecting corridor!"

"I shall handle it! Muramasa-sama, take care of the right hand side!"

"Sorry Kuroe-kun, my defense failed! Left side!"

"Mode: «Chaotic Tadamori»—Anyway, I'll lead you guys to jump towards the third floor window!"

After much effort, they finally dealt with the last wave of attack before entering the connecting corridor. Confirming there were no ambushes from above, they crossed the connecting corridor all at once. Success! The sensation underfoot changed from lawn to hard asphalt.

Perhaps that was it for the enemies who had rushed over to the courtyard. Haruaki turned his head back slightly to check out the view behind him, only to discover that no new enemies had rushed out of the connecting corridor or the school building. Was diverting manpower to Un Izoey and the superintendent part of the reason?

No worries. At the current pace, they were going to reach their destination soon. No need to be concerned about the time limit. Ah, at this rate, there was no need to worry at all. No matter how many more knights came, they would surely—

Just as Haruaki was thinking that—

In front of him, Fear suddenly stopped running. Haruaki's nose collided into the back of her head.

"Woah! F-Fear...?"

Fear did not look back. Like Fear, Konoha and everyone present halted in their tracks.

Looking past Fear's head, Haruaki also checked out what they were all staring at with bated breaths.

He was rendered speechless.

—Why the Knights Dominion had stopped attacking for now. Why there were gaps of time between attacks.

Perhaps it was not just due to the success of diversionary tactics from Un Izoey and the superintendent's faction.

Perhaps it was simply because the Knights Dominion's numbers were decreasing.

In other words—

"Oh! You guys are so late~"

Scattered all over the ground, in front of them were ''countless bodies of dead knights''.

And in the center of the corpses, all covered with splatters of fresh blood, yet looking back at Haruaki's group with a smile—Ontenzaki Satsuko.

===Part 6===

As one would expect, Fourteen was also by Satsuko's side. With pale blue ghostlights hovering all around her body, it felt like she wa going to fire off attacks any moment. A reinforced broom was already held in her hand.

Satsuko was also in the process of killing a knight. While she turned her head to look back, the man collapsed in front of her with his throat cut open. Swinging «Karma Speed» with a whoosh, Satsuko flung off viscous blood then muttered as though talking to herself:

"Hmm, this Wathe itself can be used as a weapon too~ Although it can't be used to hit places that are too hard, that's all."

Fear glared at Satsuko and said:

"...We don't have time for you right now. Move aside."

"Eh~ Sorry, no can do, Fear-san~ That'll waste all the waiting we did for you here."

"I don't recall asking you two to wait for us."

"Hmm, if you insist, how about tomorrow instead?"

Konoha spoke with eyes narrowed whereas Kuroe followed up blankly.

"But isn't there a party right now? Although Satsuko will play with any opponent encountered, a bit of attention needs to be paid to sequence after all~ Anyway, putting it bluntly, if Fear-san and the rest of you continue forward, Satsuko has a strong feeling that you'll be killed by the Knights Dominion people. So Satsuko hopes you'll fight us before that~"

"Such presumptuous reasoning, absolutely ridiculous...!"

Kirika glanced at Haruaki. Konoha and the others also directed the same kind of questioning gaze at him.

Haruaki understood what they meant. Their options boiled down to two: fight or flight. Their objective was not defeating Satsuko. Even if she issued a challenge to them, they were not obliged to accept—

"Oh. Uh~ Umm, although it's only natural since someone like Satsuko is your opponent, if you really ignore me and escape, Satsuko will still feel very sad~ So please think back a bit, to a very long time ago during the battle at the pool, those massive pillars Fourt had shot, does everyone still remember~? After repairs and fortifications, she can now launch many pillars~"

"So... What?"

Hearing Fear's question, Satsuko smiled.

"—Those are really huge things, you know? To liven things up, how about throwing some at the school building right now with a 'boom~'? That place where you can see the shoe lockers is the most suitable, right? Although Satsuko has no other intentions."

"What!?"

No other intentions? Don't be ridiculous!

Haruaki looked at the far end of the courtyard where they had just escaped, the place where shoe lockers were kept—although much fewer in number now, there were still students preparing to go home after school. If a massive pillar, the type they saw during the swimming pool battle against Satsuko and Fourteen in the past, one that caused the exit to collapse completely, were to be thrown there, the students would surely suffer grievous injuries.

Fear gnashed her teeth and said:

"A threat huh...? You disgust me...!"

"Oh dear~ Satsuko and Fourt only wish to fight you guys, Fear-san, that's all~ It should end quite quickly, so you don't need to be so stubborn. The previous fight got interrupted half way, so Satsuko just wants to confirm, even though weak little Satsuko is clearly very weak, how much more competent Satsuko has become!"
[[image:C3 17-131.png|thumb]]

Indeed, there was probably not much point for the Knights Dominion to take students hostage again—but this logic was impossible to apply to Satsuko before them. She simply wanted a fight. Simply fighting followed by more fighting, wanting to become strong.

A simple and genuine motive, almost approaching insanity.

The natural ''way of life'' as a member of the Draconians.

"Tsk... Fighting is the only option?"

"Ha! I shall humor them. Now that the sight of blood has gotten me worked up, I shall find it difficult to hold back."

"—Actually, the same goes for me too."

Konoha and Kotetsu revealed savage grins and took a step forward. In contrast, Haruaki, Fear, Kirika and Kuroe stepped back. Kirika glanced at the surroundings while extending Chupacabra Bandage from her arm.

"We can't leave these two for Konoha-kun and Kotetsu-kun to handle on their own. Kuroe-kun and I must provide cover... But the knights might show up any time. Yachi, Fear-kun, let us know as soon as you spot anything."

"...Got it."

Haruaki looked at the silver-haired girl after he replied. Eyes narrowed, glaring viciously ahead, her answer was—

===Part 7===

Fear felt a certain unpleasant entity stirring in the depths of her heart.

The color of bright red dominated her view. It came from the dead knights' bodies created by Satsuko.

She felt nausea and discomfort towards this stench of blood and death that she knew better than anyone. But at the same time, she also sensed a certain existence taking joy from all this. Something causing dull aches, thirsting for the taste of brutality. In the bottom of her body, even if one were to take out her organs, slice them to pieces and mix them up, the darkness would still adhere firmly to somewhere deep and unreachable.

No matter how much she wanted it to disappear, no matter how much she wanted to pretend it had disappeared, the throbbing of that parasitic existence was still ominously shaking the cells of her core.

Indeed, ''that''.

Assuredly—it still—existed.

Hence, worry crept into her heart. She could feel an irrepressible part of her lingering in her body.

She was still able to suppress it because these were irrelevant knights, but if she were to see the blood or corpse of someone she knew—

(I'm not... gonna lose.)

Fear gritted her teeth hard and forcefully carved this declaration into the depths of her heart.

She must admit that her unease. Even so, she already had the determination and resolve to triumph over it. That was why she was standing here. She was not going to be devoured so easily.

Besides, the worst case scenario of her companions ending up like that would not happen in reality. There was no weapon in her hand. If worse came to worst, she had already asked the Japanese swords for the favor. Hence, don't worry. Don't worry. Don't worry. Don't worry. Don't worry. Don't worry. Surely—It will be fine.

(...Yeah.)

After repeating those words nonstop, she suddenly felt a lighter feeling in her chest.

She really felt that it will be fine. Imagination was very important. She believed that what she ought to think about was not insignificant worries but the vast ocean of hope that lay before her eyes.

No need to worry. There was not the slightest need for worry.

What she desired was already in front of her.

Indeed—

So long as she overcame the crisis today, she would be able to stay with Haruaki forever.

Because this happiness was already in view up ahead, all she needed to do next was keep her head high and continue striving forward.

===Part 8===

Before giving her answer, she paused for roughly a breath's worth of time.

However, her tone of voice was calm and natural.

"Yeah, leave it to me. I'm only here more for defense than offense. I have to complete this mission at least."

Well said, that goes without saying—Haruaki felt relieved. The current Fear would no longer lose to fighting instincts and charge mindlessly at the enemy. She was giving thought to what was within her ability instead of trying to act tough.

"Rather, Class Rep and Kuroe should be more careful. I remember they—"

Cautiously, Kirika stared at Satsuko and Fourteen, nodding lightly.

"I know. Fourteen will be launching items for her to accumulate speed and release that giant slash attack... Their tactic is like self-sufficient power generation, it's very tough to handle."

"Yeah. But in games, skills that are powerful in theory tend to have major flaws."

"Kuroe-san is correct. That tactic of theirs cannot be an exception."

"Just stop her from throwing things before they manage to store up the speed! I shall take care of that house!"

As Kotetsu dashed towards Fourteen, Konoha said "Then I will—" and closed in on Satsuko a moment later. Fourteen retreated backwards and dodged the attack Kotetsu launched to prevent her from throwing items. Her broom destroyed by Kotetsu, Fourteen nonchalantly summoned a new weapon, then shot two bricks at Satsuko while swinging a laundry pole downwards.

However, Satsuko was currently facing off against Konoha who was attacking with barehanded chops executed in taijiquan style. Although Satsuko used «Karma Speed» to block, the weapons became entangled together as though sparring without accumulating speed. As though saying "it doesn't matter who it hits," Fourteen shot bricks at both Satsuko and Konoha, but—

"Chupacabra Bandage!"

"Mode: «Cushioning Munemori»!"

Kirika's bandage and Kuroe's hair blocked the bricks. Kuroe wanted to take the opportunity to ensnare Satsuko in her hair, but Satsuko used «Karma Speed» in its original function as a sword and sliced the hair before jumping away. Konoha seized the chance to close in.

"Wow~ So that's how it goes~ As expected of Konoha-san and the others, you immediately came up with countermeasures~ Then we'll switch tactics too."

"...What did you say?"

Instantly, Satsuko and Fourteen doubled their speed at the same time. Moving swiftly, they traded positions in a bewildering display. Kotetsu and Konoha hastily chased after them.

"«Polter»—«Geist»! «Geist»!"

Fourteen made a motion as though pushing a pair of doors to summon two laundry poles to launch. Neither Kirika nor Kuroe could stop the laundry poles from flying away—because instead of aiming at Satsuko or Konoha, Fourteen had shot them towards the school building beside them. The laundry poles were respectively embedded in the walls of the school building on their left and right.

Satsuko instantly changed course for a laundry pole while waving «Karma Speed» in her hand.

Next—using them like last time at the pool when they used laundry poles as footholds to move across water, Fourteen and Satsuko simultaneously stepped on a laundry pole on opposite sides respectively and jumped up high.

Their bodies overlapped for an instant in midair—

But only Satsuko disappeared.

"...!?"

Kotetsu frowned. Summoning two brooms while in the air, Fourteen swung them at him while traveling along her landing trajectory. Kotetsu crossed his arms above his head to block the attack but in the next second, Konoha shouted urgently:

"Kotetsu! Watch out, there is one more person inside!"

While Konoha was shouting and Fourteen's wielded weapons were locked in a struggle against Kotetsu, Satsuko suddenly appeared from under Fourteen's cape. This was below Kotetsu's belly, closer to him than even Fourteen. In a crouching pose, Satsuko swung «Karma Speed» in a flash.

"Guh—!"

Frowning, Kotetsu flew backwards to retreat. The flank of his clothing was torn and a conspicuous red color seeped out.

"H-Hey!"

"Don't sound so lame! It is but a scratch..."

Kotetsu answered Haruaki while keeping his view forward vigilantly. Before him, Satsuko was already straightening her knees to stand up.

"Oh my~ Looks like victory can't be decided in one hit after all."

"Muramasa-sama, that is—"

"Instantaneously entering Fourteen's body whose true nature is a ''house'', then coming out again? Totally just a petty parlor trick."

"Ehhh~ Really~? As long as it's used well, Satsuko thinks it's unexpectedly effective~"

"«Geist»! «Geist»!"

Satsuko cocked her head slightly while Fourteen shot laundry poles and iron rods at the school building on the side again. Moreover, it was not just one or two. The school building was turned into an array of skewers. Satsuko and Fourteen jumped again, landing on the footholds created by Fourteen, then started jumping between footholds as though performing in an athletic event. In addition to stepping on the poles and columns, Satsuko even grabbed the laundry poles with her hands to swing her body like in gymnastics horizontal bar events. While moving, Fourteen continued to shoot out new laundry poles to increase the number of footholds.

"It'd be bad if you got bored, so Satsuko and Fourt will be turning in a grand performance~! Satsuko will work hard to prevent you from calling this a parlor trick!"

"This looks more and more like a circus act. We don't have money to pay for unspectacular shows...!"

Tensing up, Haruaki's group looked up at the two figures jumping back and forth overhead like pinballs.

Fourteen fired two bricks at them. Konoha and the others dodged swiftly but at the same time, Fourteen also launched three bricks at Satsuko in midair, which were then immediately absorbed by «Karma Speed». After repeating similar movements multiple times, Satsuko and Fourteen overlapped in the air again. Fourteen flipped her cape again and Satsuko vanished.

After leaping from foothold to foothold many times, Fourteen jumped upon Haruaki's group again as earlier. Konoha blocked her attack and watched out for Satsuko who was assumed to be hiding under the cape—

"How about this? Slicing wind at point blank range...!"

Realizing suddenly, Haruaki cried out frantically:

"No, Konoha, right above!"

The last foothold that Fourteen had visited—Satsuko was standing on there. Just before Fourteen mounted her descending attack, she must have left Satsuko there. Satsuko was already ecstatic with her face flushed red. Then she swung the rapier down hard.

"This is—karma!"

The giant mass of slicing pressure descended like a waterfall, flying at them vertically.

Naturally, Fourteen already expected this attack. After merely a slight delay after Fourteen, Konoha also jumped from her original spot, but the situation was very risky. Also, Haruaki and the others could not stay uninvolved either.

"Haruaki, get away quick!"

Fear pushed Haruaki. Naturally, he did not resist and started running as hard as he could. There was no guarantee that the next slash would not reach their location. Even the wake of that attack posed a threat. Just as Haruaki and Fear hastily pulled back to create distance—

The vertical slash brushed past Konoha's body, striking her former location directly. The massive ensuing crash made Haruaki's eardrums hurt. Violent air pressure swept his hair. Not only that, but it even caused him to stumble and fall flat on the ground. Certain fragments flew in all directions, striking him in the body. Ouch. Speaking of pain, the left hand he had extended reflexively against the ground for support was feeling sharp pain from the amputated spot.

Then opening his eyes, Haruaki saw the asphalt ground which had tragically cracked open. Probably injured by flying stones, Fear had small bloody scratches on her face. Wiping the blood away with the back of her hand, Fear directed her gaze forward. The four of them nearer to the impact had suffered far more than Haruaki and Fear. Kirika and Kuroe were tangled together and blown far away, but seemed uninjured. Kotetsu was kneeling on the ground with a twisted look on his face. Among them, the one with the most serious injuries was—

"Guh...!"

"Konoha!"

"I... am fine...!"

Although it looked like she had dodged by a hair's breadth, Konoha had a large gash on her shoulder just from a minor glancing blow. The patch of bright red on her was even larger in area than Kotetsu's. Konoha glanced coldly at her wound then exhaled, suppressing a certain emotion into the depths of her core. Calmly, she tore off her dangling sleeve to facilitate movement. Judging from her motions, the wound was not as bad as it looked... But Haruaki had almost never seen such a large wound on Konoha's body before. And clearly, it was not even a direct blow.

Many laundry poles and iron rods were embedded in the school building's walls to their left and right, as well as the side wall of the connecting corridor, forming footholds.

Standing on them, Satsuko and Fourteen were looking down at Haruaki's group.

"Oh my... They actually dodged that attack? Amazing as expected! Satsuko is overjoyed!"

Satsuko spoke confidently. Pushing themselves up, Kirika and Konoha grumbled with a frown:

"Tsk! What joy? This firepower is absolutely ridiculous...!"

"Their current tactic is to reduce the speed accumulation period as much as possible then unleash the attack freely from various angles, thus making full use of terrain..."

"Yes, indeed! Although very weak, Satsuko and Fourt's advantage is cooperation and tacit understanding after all! By increasing or removing footholds, Satsuko can appear or disappear to make use of three dimensional tactics~"

"Satsuko has excellent speed to begin with, but as a result, her weakness is also a lack of attack power. Weaponry is one of the reasons. But after obtaining «Karma Speed», this problem is solved... Don't mistakenly think we're still the same as before."

"Yeah~ It's all thanks to «Karma Speed». So lucky to have it, it fits Satsuko so well! Since this method works, Satsuko will try to challenge you, please play with us a while longer!"

Then like a pack of predators surrounding herbivores, slowly depriving their prey of stamina, intimidating them to crush their will to resist.

Also making use of the school building's protrusions and drainpipes, the pair began to jump back and forth over the heads of Haruaki's group. Ghostlights flashing, Fourteen launched items that were sometimes absorbed by Satsuko's rapier as sources of speed, sometimes used to create new footholds, or sent to attack Haruaki's group directly on other occasions. Satsuko would also disappear suddenly then emerge under Fourteen's cape. Satsuko sometimes followed Fourteen's direct attacks to appear at extremely close range. Other times, she used feints to counter their predictions, only to appear in the distance. It took a lot of effort to keep track of the pair's positions.

"Damn it...!"

Agitated, Konoha jumped up and stood on a laundry pole just like them. Then leaping towards Fourteen, just as she was about to execute a flying kick, an instant before that—having entered Fourteen's cape, Satsuko jumped out and landed lightly on the ground. She was already panting with eyes moistened and glazed over.

"Karma!"

"!"

Konoha must have instantly severed her foothold. Then falling down together with the severed pole, she barely evaded the slash Satsuko had unleashed upwards from below. Vicious light flashed across her glasses as she groaned:

"Up and down, how busy you are...!"

"Oh, just so you don't get the wrong idea, Satsuko will make this clear. We don't really want to run all over the place~ Aerial combat is just one mode of attack. Depending on the situation, we also fight on the ground."

Haruaki gritted his teeth. To him, simply tracking Satsuko and Fourteen's movements with his gaze was hard enough already.

Apart from Fourteen's own combat power as ''a cursed house''...

There were footholds all around that they could increase or decrease as they saw fit, in other words, a three dimensional space—Rather, seeing as Satsuko could also enter Fourteen's body to obfuscate timings and positions, it counted as four dimensions—combined with the tacit understanding born from their relationship of absolute trust, allowing them to rule over this four dimensional space.

In addition, there was «Karma Speed»'s one-hit kill power from its super destructive slash attack—

All this combined to serve as Satsuko and Fourteen's current—

Strength.

...Was it possible to win?

Could they prevail against a pair like this?

Haruaki felt as though his heart was being constricted tightly, causing a vague sense of unease to surge in his body.

He also thought of something.

Time.

There was no leisure to take out his cellphone to check the time, but the deadline was less than an hour away. They should not get themselves pinned down in this kind of place. They must move advance as quickly as possible, advancing towards the sports ground—

However, whether or not Satsuko understood their feelings, she cackled and said:

"Anyway, we're going to move as possible, so enjoy yourselves! As playmates, Satsuko will give it 100% so please go all-out if you please, Satsuko will be very happy—although weak little Satsuko is still very weak, so if you get disappointed, sorry about that!"

Haruaki broke out in cold sweat.

You liar—He thought.

===Part 9===

The superintendent's team of three was moving along the school's boundary wall.

Then halting, the superintendent turned his head back.

"—I knew you were going to show up."

"Really? Well I suppose, after all, we go way back for years."

As though in an afterthought, he casually floored a knight who was originally about to attack them.

Maximilian Pendragon was standing there in leisure. Wearing «Corpse Armor Rikongarowa» with the «Granaury Spear» on the back of his right hand... He was fully armed.

Grinning, Pendragon said:

"Any intention to move aside?"

"You already know my answer, don't you? I can't let you go over to them. To my dangerous friend who has started an obsession in stalker behavior, I really hope you won't go farther along the wrong path, which is why I can't stay silent... You can't use brute strength to coerce a little girl. Don't use force."

After the superintendent finished with a shrug, Zenon and Ganon stepped forward in front of him.

"Good grief, are you trying to waste my time again like yesterday? No matter how many years we've been separated, I've grown tired of playing around. This time, I won't spar with you like yesterday. Sorry, I'm going to be serious—?"

A crisp sound.

Pendragon raised Granaury's blade to eye level. In the next instant, a knife flying at high speed was deflected by the blade, falling on the ground behind.

The superintendent stared intently at Pendragon. While breaking out in cold sweat, his mind became aware of his hand's trembling fingertips and the creaking in his body.

"Unlike yesterday... It's ''three against one'' this time."

"Gabriel, do you intend to personally enter the fray? Isn't your body full of problems, to the point that it's difficult to pinpoint them? With your health in such a state already, acting tough won't do you any good."

"Acting tough? Hmm..."

The superintendent reached into his suit and drew a knife from its holster. What a nostalgic feeling... At the same time, this was probably going to be his swan song.

"If I don't act tough now, when else would I have the chance? Clearly the ones behind me are my students—This is my school!"

Switching modes, he threw continuously, launching many knives at the same time. The flowing motion of thrown knives were like wings, like a sword, with each knife followed closely by the next. By calculating and predicting the opponent's angle of deflection, he would alter the trajectory of successive knives as a result. Such throwing fully exhibited the pinnacle of technique. Having learned the majority of his throwing skills, Zenon also joined in to attack with her knives.

Confronted with a continuous stream of thrown knives aimed at his vitals, Pendragon could no longer stand idly in one place. While running, he used Granaury to deflect the flying knives. Although Riko's armor definitely protected the vitals, the superintendent would also predict the armor's changes in thickness through reverse logic so as to throw the next knife and the one after that. Faced with this group, Pendragon could not rely completely on his armor. That being said, armor was armor after all. For knife throwers, armor was definitely a complicating factor.

"Ha... Looks like you and your disciple haven't regressed much in skill."

"I'm very happy to hear you say that."

Intense pain coursed through the depths of his body. His muscles were screaming in pain. His fingertips were convulsing. The superintendent desperately hid these symptoms of unease while he answered, but the dragon's eyes could not possibly miss the prey's weaknesses.

"But who knows when this can persist until."

"Yeah, that's right. Although we have to stall for time bit by bit, no one knows how long it can last... So, it looks like the job I picked has increased. Ahhh, so very tired..."

Waving the tip of her sword left and right, Ganon walked up to the front lethargically. The previous Commander had passed onto her as the sole successor of what could be called swordsmanship for countering the strongest—a style named the Void Night Sword. Ultimately, she still stood as their most powerful combatant.

The superintendent took a deep breath and picked up a knife. Incredibly, he felt nostalgia towards this sensation that should have been forgotten long ago. However, he had ''her'' by his side back then. Rather, what he carried was not knives, but ''her''. The spear that always returned on its own no matter where it was thrown. The spear whose power increased the farther it was thrown, the «Treason Piercer»...

"Why?"

"...?"

The one who asked was Pendragon's right hand, Granaury.

She seldom spoke on her own initiative. Without stopping her, Pendragon glanced at his right hand.

"The way you look is truly fortunate/unfortunate... It brings back too many memories. Why is Liz not by your side?"

"—Because Long destroyed her. You know that, right?"

Most certainly, this was not the answer she wanted to hear, but he had no choice but to answer so.

"Then why..."

She originally wanted to continue but fell silent halfway. Pendragon scratched his head and used the back of his left hand to tap the blade on his right. With eyes as calm as a father gazing at his child, he said:

"Say it now if you have something you want said. You might not get another chance ever again."

Granaury could be heard sighing. She seldom expressed her emotions, but the superintendent knew that she not actually emotionless. This was only natural, because he used to spend quite a lot of time with her—They could be considered old friends.

Hence, he knew her voice carried sorrow.

"So why... ''was I not there''?"

The superintendent closed his eyes forcefully first.

Then he answered:

"—Because you're not Liz."

Likewise, this was not the correct answer, but he had no choice but to answer so.

"True. But we are both spears."

"Yes."

"Would you believe me if I said I was always jealous of Liz?"

"If you want me to believe."

"What a sly/honest man..."

Another sigh.

"The one by your side is not me. However, there once existed the possibility of me by your side. Together with Liz. Or replacing Liz. Clearly I could have been by your side, but was not by your side. This contradiction shook the contradiction that is me."

"I don't quite... understand."

Pendragon slowly raised his right hand, allowing the superintendent's reflection to show on Granaury's blade. This was surely akin to having her gaze squarely at the superintendent.

"Why were you unable to defeat Long before Liz was destroyed?"

"Because he was very strong."

"Also because, compared to surpassing Long's strength, you were always thinking about Liz's curse, weren't you?"

Liz's curse caused her to pierce her owner. It troubled her the whole time, making her cry. Indeed. Back then, long ago, compared to the strong opponent, he was already trembling at the premonition of separating from her.

Without changing her tone, Granaury continued:

"Why did you not defeat Long after Liz was destroyed?"

"Because I lost the reason to do so."

"Also because you followed the simple temptation of despair and fled, didn't you?"

By the time he woke up after Liz pierced his chest as a result of the curse exceeding its limit, everything was over. Left with only scars and emptiness in his heart without the slightest will to fight, he had deserted the Draconians. The only fragment lingering in his heart was the wish to see Liz again. That was the only purpose he lived for.

"Had you neither fled nor lost, and defeated Long, the future/past would have been different. Hence, hence, I—"

The blade on Pendragon's right hand glittered brightly.

"—''hate your state of weakness''."

The superintendent gasped.

Then in a fully philosophical tone of voice, he laughed.

"Hahaha! Indeed, my state of weakness has caused many people trouble, whether in the past or present. I'm so sorry."

"Please do not pretend to be strong... in this fashion. It is truly displeasing."

Strong? Weak? They remained fettered by these words. This made him feel a little sad.

Glancing at his two subordinates, the superintendent said:

"So, it looks like someone is holding a grudge against me. I'm sorry but the attacks might become very intense accordingly. I'm counting on you."

"...This is commonplace, in any case."

"After hearing things from you that needn't be said, it's the most tiring~"

In response to his subordinates' remarks, which conveyed questionable respect, he said:

"So... Looks like it's time for this conversation to end."

"Argh~ Enough, so long and boring! Granaury, I hold you responsible!"

"...I apologize/ignore. All that is required next is a one-sided victory akin to rape."

Confronted with the approaching figure of the "strongest"—

The superintendent laughed again.

No matter how perilous the situation, even if cold sweat and ominous premonitions remained, he still had to laugh.

This had nothing to do with being strong or weak.

It was the only proper way to act for an adult who wished to protect the children.

===Part 10===

Pendragon had no intention of backing down either.

He had a reason to move forward no matter what. No matter what he must do.

He had something he had to do.

Hence, if anyone got in his way—the only option was to eliminate them, of course. Even if they knew each other or could be described as old friends.

(However... What a nuisance.)

The opponent was definitely not strong. Simply in terms of strength, the knights in the school were definitely stronger.

However, such a hassle. Like yesterday, Ganon's Void Night Sword would neutralize all of his offensive and defensive maneuvers—forcibly leading to a "tied" result. In that unsteadily swaying manner.

Pendragon introduced changes in his movements in an attempt to disrupt her rhythm, but Zenon—as well as Sekaibashi at calculated moments—would throw knives, which were impossible to ignore. While he was dodging the knives, Ganon would recover her position.

Only time and energy were being worn away bit by bit. Although this applied to the other party as well... For Sekaibashi's team, that was precisely their goal. To prevent him from advancing, to deplete his time and energy. That was their only goal, never intending to win from the very start.

"So, what should I do...?"

"How about surrendering by going 'uwah~ I admit defeat~'? Also recording that and broadcasting it on Dragon Island. Then, oh dear, how incredible, the beautiful school physician's popularity would skyrocket from defeating Number One."

"Although I don't think it's possible, do you really want to become the Commander?"

"Of course not, too tiring."

Pendragon conversed while using his full strength to push Granaury down in a spiral motion. Taking this attack head on would surely mean disembowelment—no, understatement—it would not be surprising even if her body instantly split into top and bottom halves. However, Ganon used the blade's body to absorb the impact with finesse, even performing a side flip in the air on purpose to dissipate the fist's force. Just as Pendragon was going to follow up his attack at the moment of her landing, Zenon and Sekaibashi threw countless knives, containing his movements.

(Tsk...)

Ganon's Void Night Sword was not a technique that could persist forever, after all. Despite looking relaxed in motion, that was only on the surface—requiring the control, understanding and manipulation of the entire body's nerves, it consumed unimaginable stamina. Even more so if one were to take the consumption of mental energy into account. Spending the same amount of time to wave a sword randomly without thinking would probably be much less taxing.

She was going to tire out, but with Sekaibashi and Zenon's support, she had already established a routine to recover her energy through momentary breaks. Her limit had yet to arrive.

Pendragon discovered that her technique had become more refined compared to yesterday. Deadly battles were more effective than any sort of training. Through yesterday's combat, she had recalled old memories then progressed further—What a waste of talent. This meant that Long's discerning eye had picked the right successor, didn't he?

In the end—

(Right now... she has achieved perfect balance to become a perfect master of the Void Night Sword. Without disrupting her degree of perfection, it's probably impossible for me to surpass her Void Night Sword.)

He admitted it, but this was absolutely no declaration of defeat. Of course. From the very start, his mind had not considered this a battle—It was more like an annoying cleaning task. Something dirty was in his way. Without scrubbing it away, there was no way to advance to the next destination.

(So, I just need to disrupt the balance from her degree of perfection. Let's see what can be taken away, or perhaps...)
[[image:C3 17-155.png|thumb]]

This time, he unleashed a barrage of attacks, prioritizing speed instead of power. Ganon blocked this wave as though dancing.

"How like a dance. I'd gladly take you out tonight if you'll let me."

"What a tiring invitation... Max-kun, please save such words for the young women you ilke."

"Oh? But I don't dislike you."

"Oh really? But I find it hard to accept a flirty guy like you, Max-kun. Not my cup of tea."

"You like older men who give off airs of stability and maturity, right?"

"You know me too well."

Even while chatting like this, the precision of her movements remained unchanged, unshaken at all.

Ganon was currently strong and stable in mind. Trying to take away from that might be challenging. In that case—

(Or perhaps... ''Something extra could be added''.)

This was very simple.

Exceedingly simple indeed.

The superintendent watched as Pendragon charged forward recklessly. He made a thrust with Granaury's blade on the back of his hand, but Ganon blocked him with her sword.

Up to now, things were the same as before, except—

"...!"

Ganon showed alarm on her face in a rare display. Pendragon's fist, in other words, Granaury's blade, caught Ganon's sword and applied a vector to it—towards his own neck.

Confronted with this unexpected development, Ganon froze for merely an instant. She definitely could kill Pendragon if the sword continued its thrust. This was precisely Pendragon's goal in redirecting her sword.

However, she resisted. Without a choice, she resisted.

In stark contrast to the Void Night Sword's naturalness—Unnaturalness.

That instant was an opening.

And Maximilian Pendragon was a man nowhere naive enough to miss this opening.

"Having fought for so long, I'd notice no matter how oblivious... You don't seriously want to kill me from the bottom of your heart. For the unprincipled Void Night Sword whose characteristic is split-second adaptability—You can't hold on to this kind of principle."

Using the instant when Ganon's body froze, Pendragon flipped his right arm. At the same time, Granaury's blade retracted slightly while in contact with Ganon's sword—Just by doing that, the sword, which seemed stuck to Ganon's hand until now, was blown away.

"Ganon-kun!"

The superintendent had no time to consider consequences. The feeling of tendons twisting. The feeling of muscles screaming in pain. Ignoring these feelings, he did everything he could to drive his limbs to throw the knives in his hands. Like how he had killed countless foes in the past—Mercilessly, raising speed and power to the maximum, he threw by pulling all the stops. Presumably seeing her elder sister in crisis, Zenon also threw as many knives as she could at the same time.

Zenon's knives descended upon Pendragon like a rainstorm that was blown horizontally by the wind. Pendragon had the left side of his body towards them, hence Riko could concentrate her armor on the left side for defense. After merely a millisecond's delay, the superintendent's knife flew over—but did not touch Pendragon.

The knife flew past his feet.

''Striking the hilt of an earlier knife that was embedded in the ground, it bounced up''.

As though reflected, it bounced upwards.

The knife flew towards where the armor was relatively thin due to defending against Zenon's rain of knives—the right side of Pendragon's body.

Stab him. Strike him. At least make him move. Even dodging would be good. In any case, if he could be prevented from delivering a lethal blow to Ganon—

But just at that moment, the superintendent saw snow-white skin behind Pendragon.

"What...!?"

Originally on Pendragon's right hand, Grananury instantly took human form.

She struck down the superintendent's knife flying from a dead angle.

A naked body of snow-white complexion. Seen so few times that one could count them out, her eyes, always partially closed—They look like they were pitying something.

"By the way, people all say that I've become a gentleman the more I aged, contrary to all expectation. They even say that I'm beginning to resemble Long, despite having no blood relation. So..."

Unfazed by the absence of Granaury's blade, Pendragon still drew his right arm back.

Towards Ganon in front of him, laughing as though he wanted to say "ridiculous":

"A man like me not your cup of tea? Stop lying."

As though resigning, Ganon suddenly relaxed her tense expression and said:

"You realized it?"

In the next second, the fist descended, sending her body flying away like a puppet.

Next—The result was easily predicted.

Earlier, they had barely maintained balance in something of a miracle. Once one corner collapsed, opposing the "strongest" was no longer possible.

His entire body in abject pain, collapsed on the ground, the superintendent turned his face. This was already his limit. He could not even lift a finger. Overexerting himself to mobilize his muscles, nerves and tendons... Everything was screaming, halted in activity. In other words, dead. I guess I'll have to spend my days in a wheelchair like the Dominion Lord for a while—Assuming I survive this.

Ganon was completely buried in a wall. Having spat out blood, there was a patch of bright red on her chest—to the point that it was a miracle that a massive hole had not opened up on her body. But definitely, she must have broken many bones with damage to internal organs. Of course, she was also unconscious. Strands of her hair looked like they were shaking slightly. Hopefully, she was still breathing—As long as this was not an illusion born out of his optimism.

Zenon was lying sprawled nearby, her right elbow twisted in a strange direction. Scattered and glittering in her surroundings were the broken fragments of throwing knives. Groaning on the ground, she was probably trying her utmost to get up. There were heartrending bloodstains on her limbs and face.

The superintendent gulped and applied force through his convulsing throat.

"Zenon-kun, it would be best not to strain yourself."

"Un... acceptable."

"Enough. By this point, both of you have done more than enough for me."

By this point. Did she realize the hidden meaning in these words? Not only the battle here at school, but also starting from their Draconian days as well as after deserting the organization.

He was thinking, how fortunate to have them willing to follow a broken man like him.

"Clearly I was never able to reward you."

"...If there really was no reward, I would not have... retracted the resignation letter I almost handed over on many occasions."

"You don't mean... salary, right?"

"Must I really spell it out?"

"...Sorry."

Listening to Zenon's sulking voice, the superintendent smiled wryly. Just doing so made his throat hurt badly and caused trouble in breathing—It was already pointless, so he took off his gas mask.

Then within his unobscured view, he gazed at the slowly approaching figure.

"Hello, long time no see."

"Hello there, it's been forever."

Maximilian Pendragon. Or perhaps, just plain Pendragon.

As though declaring things were "over"—with a completely naked young girl clinging to his shoulder and Granaury waiting by his side with her massive wobbling bust.

"I admit my defeat. I guess someone who retired shouldn't try to stage a comeback to act cool. I don't care what you do with me but please show mercy to those two. They're just caught up in my foolhardiness."

"I decided a long time ago to leave good women alive as much as possible. Even a woman who fell in love with a certain someone who's not me despite knowing there would be no reward, or a woman who still can't forget a certain someone who's already passed away."

Then Pendragon closed one eye suggestively and laughed:

"Besides, they might realize my charm at the last moment and become my good companions. Possibilities are very important."

"Y-You bastard! You have absolutely no self-control at all—!"

Riko began to hammer the back of Pendragon's head. Completely unconcerned, he turned his gaze slightly and said:

"Just as you can see, as an actual believer of female supremacy, I can't oppose these two ladies. Living under their oppression every day, how tragic my life... So apparently, it's not up to me to decide your final fate."

"...May I decide?"

"Yes."

A moment later, Granaury walked over without hiding her naked body at all. She had clearly stated how she hated the superintendent's state of weakness. He was very weak indeed. Now, he was also defeated.

"St...op...!"

Zenon's voice called out. He deliberately avoided looking in her direction.

No matter what his final fate—He would only accept it willingly. That was enough to satisfy him. Having driven this body past its limits until it could move no longer, assuming Zenon and Ganon were not going to be killed, he had no regrets anymore.

(I've done... everything I could. We must have bought at least some amount of time... I'm sorry, but the rest will have to be entrusted to them...)

Her hand—belonging to one whose true nature was a spear, in other words, a hand that could easily pierce human flesh—grabbed his collar.

"...'Coward.' Indeed, that was what others used to call you."

With force almost enough to rip his collar off, she pulled his face towards her—

Then—

''Her lips were pressed upon his lips''.

"!?"

A soft sensation. The caress of breaths. The wriggling of tongues.

A moment later, when she moved her lips away—their saliva could be seen adhering to her tongue.

"It would be too cowardly if you had done this on purpose."

"...?"

"I intended to kill you but I changed my mind. When you showed me... these."

She stroked his face with her fingers, stroking the tattoo of the dragon eye that was supposed to be on his cheek.

"This Dragon Wound, this hair, this nose, and these eyes... Why did you bare them only now? Excessively unchanged, excessively nostalgic. And those feelings are screaming that killing you would be such a shame, hence—"

"Hence?'

"Hence, I shall claim you as my trophy."

An urge to laugh flowed into his heart. His entire body almost became drained of strength.

She was very strong. He was very weak. Had he already become hers?

"The right to refuse... Denied?"

"Indeed. It would trouble me greatly if you died."

She separated from him and stood up.

Then looking down at him with those rarely revealed eyes, she said with an even rarer smile:

"Because I love/hate you from the bottom of my heart."

Contradictory words spoken by the spear that embraced contradiction, they were quite incomprehensible yet very easy to understand at the same time. This was very contradictory too.

"Haha," the superintendent laughed in a hoarse voice. As soon as he laughed, his entire body lost strength. Slipping, he lost balance and his back struck the ground. His eyelids felt so heavy too. No matter how hard he tried to keep them open, all he could see was the sky.

"So—time to do what needs to be done."

This voice was heard together with receding footsteps.

"...Having agreed to let me decide, have you any objections? Master."

"Haha~ None at all."

"I'm so angry that only Granaury gets to be satisfied! Hey Maximilian, I believe it's the right time to reward me for working hard! In other words, umm, give me the same sense of satisfaction!"

"Yes yes, a kiss, right?"

"Now isn't the time for that sort of behavior, is it?"

"Muununu, hey! Granaury, don't get in my way! You big-boobed monster!"

The victors gradually left in a noisy departure.

Nearby, Zenon could be heard murmuring:

"...Philanderer. This is one more item that needs to be reported to Liz."

Carrying all sorts of meanings.

The superintendent muttered in reply: "Give me a break."

===Part 11===

"Huff... Huff...!"

The panting still had not subsided. Haruaki hammered his fist against his trembling knee cap in condemnation. Now was not the time to stop moving.

Due to Satsuko's giant slash attacks and Fourteen's projectiles, the asphalt underfoot was rendered unrecognizable. One could easily trip in a single moment of carelessness. And tripping under the current circumstances—could easily mean immediate death.

"Haruaki, take a break first!"

Fear used her limbs to block the bricks flying from Fourteen like stray gunfire. Although Fear was not human, the objects thrown by Fourteen were strengthened by cursed power after all. Deflecting attacks with her limbs could not persist without injuries. She was covered in bloody scratches. This heartrending sight made Haruaki gnash his teeth.

Konoha and Kotetsu were attacking relentlessly but Satsuko and Fourteen's speed was overwhelming. A back and forth battle of three dimensions which they had never handled before, fought with high-speed tacit understanding and coordination faster than Haruaki's naked eye could follow.

Midair, Satsuko emerged from under Fourteen's cape to conduct a surprise attack. Kotetsu dodged the attack but was struck by a broom that Fourteen took the opportunity to fire, causing him to fall, hitting the ground upside down. A new depression was created in the asphalt. Konoha tried to ambush Satsuko on the school building's outer wall from behind, but her barehanded chop was absorbed by «Karma Speed». Just as she bit her lip and tried to grab Satsuko's body, Fourteen immediately shot dishes from a blind spot.

"Mode: «Cushioning Munemori»!"

Half of the dishes were blocked by Kuroe's hair but the remainder passed between the strands of hair to strike Konoha's shoulder. Konoha frowned and lost balance. Satsuko swung «Karma Speed» but Kirika extended Chupacabra Bandage to restrain her. The white bandage was sliced into shreds, fluttering in the air. Then—

"Oh, Konoha-san's attack just now allowed Satsuko to finish charging up—Karma!"

"Tsk—!"

The giant slash flew towards Konoha who had lost balance and was falling down. Unable to dodge completely, Konoha used a barehanded chop to strike the unavoidable portion of the attack... However, the gap in power was too great. She flew away diagonally, smashing into a window on the first floor of the school building.

"Konoha!"

"I-I am fine... Probably..."

Despite the many pieces of glass fragments falling from her body, Konoha immediately returned to position. Surely she was wounded, but she shook her head lightly. As though absolutely refusing to show any weakness, she glared resolutely at Satsuko and Fourteen.

Haruaki caught his breath while discreetly checking out his companions' appearances.

No one was unscathed, whether Fear, Konoha, Kotetsu or Kuroe. As for Kirika, who had just healed from getting struck in the shoulder by a projectile, Haruaki could not say for certain whether she was unscathed or not.

Everyone was panting. Muscles stiff, they stared at the formidable foes before them.

Satsuko and Fourteen. «Karma Speed»—Just by obtaining such a slender sword, they had changed, becoming so strong that they had far surpassed their former selves in previous fights.

"Hey Cow Tits! Is there no way to break the stalemate!?"

"I would have done it if there were. Please think a little... Naturally, it has to be a solution that does not include you joining the fray!"

At this rate, the tide would surely turn against them. Haruaki looked around him. A way to break the stalemate, was there one? Something they could use. Information beneficial to them.

He discovered that there was one thing that had improved compared to earlier.

"But... look, while we've been fighting, all the students seem to have gone home after school..."

"Oh, that's right. Is the student who just left the shoe lockers over there the last one?"

Kuroe glanced at the shoe lockers and commented. Kirika nodded lightly.

"...So we don't have to obediently play with them anymore, right? There's no need to heed their absolutely ridiculous threat, so let's just do what's necessary to move on—"

"Oh my~ Really~?"

Satsuko's confident voice interrupted Kirika. She and Fourteen landed lightly on the ground simultaneously.

"Then Satsuko can finally go all-out?"

"What...?"

"Satsuko has been enduring, rather, Satsuko thinks that having clearly explained to have no wish to take hostages, but turning out to take hostages in the end, that would look really bad~ Although Satsuko is very troubled by the possibility of you people escaping, conversely, there's no need to worry about getting others caught up... Yes, we will work our hardest to prevent them from escaping, Fourt!"

"Yes. Mayhem permitted—«Geist»!"

More than previously, ominous blue ghostlights moved at high speed in complicated patterns, blinking and flashing to produce an afterimage like a magic circle. The movements of these ghostlights felt rather familiar.

Then from the center of the magic circle, a certain object slowly emerged.

Gigantic and stout, with enough mass to flatten everything—A pillar.

"Meaning you can use it on us without reserve now that there are no hostages!?"

"Damn it! Be careful, everyone!"

Faced with the giant pillar's overwhelming pressure, Haruaki's group all tensed their bodies. What to do? That sort of thing was impossible to block. They could only dodge. But given their long and narrow location, would they be able to evade that enormous thing completely—?

But just at that moment, Haruaki saw Satsuko's eyebrow twitch once, her gaze directed somewhere behind them.

Haruaki looked back—and was struck by dizziness coming from the depths of his brain.

Behind them, walking out leisurely from the courtyard behind the connecting corridor was—

"Pendragon...!"

"Ohoh~ What an intense battlefield here."

It was none other than the Commander of the Draconians. Wrapped around and walking beside him respectively, Riko and Granaury were inexplicably naked. What the heck!? As much as Haruaki wanted to exclaim at the absurdity, now was not the time.

They were caught on both sides, with Satsuko and Fourteen in front and Pendragon behind.

A despairing situation.

"...Satsuko, what now? It's the Commander."

"Wa~ But the pillar's summoning can't be stopped now, right? And since it's the Commander, there's no need to worry about getting him caught up in it. Just attack."

"Understood."

Without giving them time to think of countermeasures, Fourteen's summoned pillar flew straight at them. This was Fourteen's most powerful attack, which they had previously experienced in a past battle. A trump card that surpassed the level of cannons to approach that of siege weaponry.

Haruaki was about to jump away when he tripped over the uneven surface of the cracked asphalt ground.

"...!"

Then he fell on the ground. His entire body shivered. He understood that this momentary misstep—was enough to be ''fatal''.

"Haruaki!"

"Haruaki-kun!"

Before he could even shout "Don't come over," Fear and Konoha had already rushed over to pick him up in their arms, using their bodies to shield him. Kotetsu clicked his tongue while turning around to ready his tiger claws. Kuroe and Kirika also stopped running away and switched to postures for blocking the pillar—Despite the fact that it was totally impossible to block!

By this time, Fourteen's launched pillar was already fast approaching, impossible to evade—

(Wait...!)

Then there was massive crash that seemed to shatter the earth and the sky.

No pain. No pressure. If anything, all Harauki felt was the warmth and weight from Fear and Konoha's bodies lying on top of him.

Conversely, he could feel pebbles falling on his body in a clatter—Pebbles?

Greatly perplexed by this turn of events, Haruaki opened his eyes—

And was greeted by a completely unexpected sight.

"Hmm, I never thought the simple act of destroying something could be this fun."

Milky-white armor and a spear blade on the right fist. Pendragon had entered complete combat readiness—

Against the giant pillar flying head on, he punched straight.

With a large depression where it was making contact with his right fist and Granaury, the giant pillar stood still in the air. Who knew how Pendragon had exerted his force, but the giant pillar's cracks slowly expanded while the shower of stone fragments increased more and more—

Finally, the giant pillar shattered completely.

"What...!?"

Haruaki's group could only react dumbstruck with their mouths gaping open. Why did Pendragon save them? Perhaps he was worried about Kuroe but even so, all he needed to do was pick her up and escape. Satsuko and Fourteen also seemed equally unable to understand his behavior. Staring in shock, Satsuko turned her face to the side and said:

"So, what do you want, Maximilian?"

"No matter what I want, I hope to end this as quickly as possible. Because the spoils of victory are waiting for me."

"Ahhh~ Got it. You guys be quiet now, this is very important."

After shaking his fist to fling away fragments from the giant pillar, Pendragon turned around and walked towards them in an unguarded manner. Haruaki's group frantically stood up and regrouped. Fear and the girls tensed their nerves.

However, Pendragon's target was only one person. "As expected," one could say? He made a beeline for Kuroe.

"Ohoh~ I guess I expected this, but I'm the target... Right?"

Saying that, Kuroe was just about to retreat backwards when Pendragon stopped walking before he got into the risky range where he could attack—

''Suddenly, he knelt down on the spot''.

As Kuroe tilted her head in puzzlement, Pendragon even reached into his armor to take out something.

A rose.

Kneeling like a knight, with an expression that could not be more serious, he presented the rose to Kuroe.

Then in a solemn voice, he said:

"Ningyouhara Kuroe, I've fallen for you. Become my woman."

Satsuko, Fourteen, and even Riko and Granaury...

Apart from Pendragon himself, everyone present simultaneously exclaimed in surprise.

"...What?"

"W-W... What? What is he talking about?"

"This must be some kind of ploy! We're not falling for it!"

Haruaki's group was plunged into chaos.

But only Kuroe and Pendragon were staring at each other, exuding surprisingly serious vibes. Intimidated by their aura—Haruaki and the others stopped talking and simply watched developments unfold.

Kuroe's face was calm. It was hard to tell if the slight curl in her lips was a smile or some other emotion.

"Hoho, a rose huh... How cliché."

"Don't roses need to be given when confessing to a woman? I went out of my way to buy one."

"I don't really want to say this, but aren't you just after my abilities?"

"I admit that before, I only wanted you in order to get stronger, but it's different now. I, Maximilian Pendragon, hereby swear as a man that I now hold genuine feelings for you."

"Oh~ Then tell me what aspects about me you're in love with?"

"First of all, the initial trigger—that's your dazzling willpower, the commitment to taking your own life while smiling to the very end. That is precisely strength. To me, it is extremely dazzling strength."

Then Pendragon smiled boldly and said:

"There's a lot more. I'm the type who discovers even more good points and things to like after falling for a woman. I like your lustrous hair, I like your unfathomable eyes, I like your tender baby-like skin, I like your cute little arms and legs, and I also like your mumbling voice."

"Hmm, a lolicon huh?"

"I remember I've mentioned before, haven't I? My strike zone is extremely wide."

Kuroe giggled. After a few seconds—

With increased seriousness in her voice, she asked:

"Do you still remember what I said?"

"Yes, you want freedom—Right? Of course, I will respect you as much as feasibly possible. But even so, once you're with me, there will be some changes, probably. I might also force you to do certain things. Hence, I can only say this."

Gazing at Kuroe, Pendragon lowered his face.

In other words, he bowed his head vulnerably—

"...Please, give me a portion of your freedom."

After a long, a very long silence...

Kuroe's tiny hand lightly took the rose presented to her by Pendragon.

"...When you want to make a girl yours, the first thing you ought to do is to express your feelings. Yes, you finally took the first step."

Pendragon looked up again.

"You said—you don't dislike me, right? Then what's your reply?"

"Slow down, don't be so impatient, things are just finally beginning... The way I see it, that's right, I need to seriously consider for a while."

This time, Kuroe made a gentle smile distinctly.

Pendragon also breathed out through his nose.

"I hope you won't make me too anxious. What a bad girl you are, making men impatient... Although I don't dislike that."

"If the number of roses was a hundred instead of one, things might be different, you know?"

Kuroe waved the rose lightly and said in a joking tone of voice.

"Man, what an oversight. I was thinking if I carried too many, they'd only end up getting snapped in a fight."

"If you're willing to do other things to make up for the missing ninety-nine roses, my answer might come a little faster."

"Oh~? What an attractive proposal. Then how about I play with the hassling children on your behalf? Will something trivial like that count?"

"More than enough."

Pendragon straightened his knees and stood up, then turned his body's direction.

Towards Satsuko and Fourteen.

"Uwah~ I'm not motivated at all, and giving roses is unbelievable."

"Fighting for someone else's love... What an exciting/demoralizing development, master."

"Stop complaining, I won't forget to let you two enjoy yourselves to your hearts' content."

Kuroe turned to her stunned companions and said:

"So, looks like we don't need to fight Sacchi anymore. Let's go."

"U-Uh, that's wonderful..."

However, Haruaki still felt troubled. He turned his neck to examine them. Staring intently at each other were Pendragon and Satsuko. Pendragon's face was showing full confidence whereas Satsuko and Fourteen, who knew his power level, of course, were making expressions of maximum concentration—In other words, they were not paying attention to Haruaki's group at all. It seemed possible to run past them right now.

"Yachi, anyway, let's make use of this situation. We don't have time after all."

"Indeed, I concur. Now is not the time for fighting unnecessary opponents."

"Let's go, Haruaki, do it now!"

This time, Haruaki took care not to trip on the asphalt ground that was torn open, while passing by the Draconians who were facing off. Satsuko and Fourteen did not cause them any more trouble.

Although they had escaped the threat posed by Satsuko and Fourteen for now, Haruaki somehow felt that another huge problem had risen in its place. Because he could not ignore it, Haruaki felt compelled to ask:

"Kuroe, i-is it really okay...?"

"Yeah, since he's serious, I have to think over it seriously too. Besides, I don't dislike a wild man either."

Running while showing her usual air of aloofness, Kuroe grinned and laughed:

"It's just that the person who fell in love with me happens to be the world's strongest man, right? Nothing more to it."

Only after confirming they had run away did Pendragon speak:

"So... Although it's just for a moment, I did see your way of fighting. I can't call you Squishy-ko anymore."

"Eh? Uh, umm, what do you mean by that?"

"«Tailender Syndrome»—Ontenzaki Satsuko. As minimum courtesy, one has to understand your nickname properly. After obtaining an excellent weapon, your strength level has risen dramatically, reaching the level of the «High Singles»... Coincidentally, Nirushaaki is no longer around, so I can promote you to «Wings», which is quite fitting for your fighting style of jumping around."

"U-Unbelievably, the same as Nirushaaki-sama, Satsuko doesn't dare... Uh, thank you, Commander."

After some fidgeting, Satsuko looked up.

"Umm, Satsuko has one favor to ask, by the way. Although someone weak like Satsuko has no right to ask."

"Ask ahead."

"Commander, since you're praising me of having «High Singles» level... Can Satsuko have permission? Let Satsuko get carried away and try to set the target to be surpassing you, Commander?"

She was smiling. As usual, smiling cowardly. An unshackled smile. An insane smile. Ahhh, perhaps she was actually the genuine Draconian.

"Biting reflexively when delicious food is set before our eyes. That is very much our style. Making such a suggestion is only natural... No need to seek my permission. But in that case, this rare opportunity to bestow the «Wings» upon you will be lost before you even get tattooed."

"Eh!? A-As expected, issuing such a farfetched challenge means the promotion has to be withdrawn as punishment?"

"No no, there are two implications here. One is if you defeat me, then you'll gain the «Head» that is tattooed on my chest, not the «Wings»—"

As though opposing her—

Pendragon grinned as he spoke, taking a step forward.

"Secondly, you won't be able to get any tattoo at all if you lose to me. After fighting me when I'm cutting loose, what do you fancy your chances of survival to be?"

===Part 12===

Then—Haruaki's team arrived at the sports ground.

Tents of different sizes were arranged on the sports ground. It looked like a camping site.

The first unusual situation they saw was on the far side—the place reaching the sports ground if circling around the school building.

"Un Izoey!"

She was fighting in close quarters against four or five knights. Reflexively, Haruaki wanted to run over to her—But instantly, he seemed to see her make a chin raising motion. It felt like she was trying to convey something to them through her gaze.

"Meaning we should do what we're supposed to do?"

"...Yeah, after all, she spent so much effort to stall those guys for our sake."

There was less than an hour until the time limit of 2pm. They had to pick up the pace.

The group ran into the sports ground. Several knights attacked them but their fighting style was much simpler compared to Satsuko and Fourteen just now. Although their durability made things difficult to some extent, Konoha and Kotetsu still managed to render them incapable of fighting for now.

"I thought there'd be more knights waiting for us, but didn't expect so few...!"

Kirika nodded and said:

"If you think about it calmly, we've defeated many knights so far. Un Izoey must have taken out quite a few along the way here and she's holding those guys back right now... Also just now..."

"...Satsuko also eliminated many people. Looks like... Quite a lot."

Fear narrowed her eyes and spoke quietly. Haruaki recalled how Satsuko and Fourteen were attacking dead knights as if it was just a way to kill time. The knights still deserved pity despite being enemies.

Haruaki glanced at Fear to inspect her expression. She looked quite calm, but was that really the case? After seeing dead bodies, was she really unshaken? Was there any unease in her heart? Although he had many things he wanted to ask, there was no time at the moment.

The target tent was obvious at a glance. That tent was clearly much bigger, more magnificent, and its fabric was very high-class. Also—

Sleif was standing sternly at the tent's entrance.

"Sleif...!"

"That name is incorrect. How it pains me for stinking Wathes to address me by this sloppily selected name. My true name is Dainsleif."

Haruaki smiled deliberately.

"But clearly you were the one who introduced yourself with that name."

"I never expected this hassle with your group to persist until now. Would you introduce yourself seriously to a gutter rat on the road side?"

Her shoulders shook lightly.

"...What a revolting embarrassment, a miscalculation... Nauseating. Who could have expected you loathsome lot to advance all the way."

"We're not going to let you guys do as you please. Step aside. We won't allow 'Dominionization' to succeed."

Sleif—or more accurately, Dainsleif—looked up lightly under her visor-like helmet.

"Your objective is «Dieu le veut» after all? Foolish."

"What's so foolish, you idiot? You're the fool. Looks like you don't even have comrades to rely on now?"

Fear was right. Now that no knights had shown up as reinforcements, it meant that there were no more knights remaining. She had sent out all manpower. Or perhaps all the knights were no longer capable of fighting. Hence, were the knights currently fighting Un Izoey the last of them?

This left only this girl and the elderly Dominion Lord.

Two people. Just two people, that was all.

In that case, it should be possible to stop them. Dainsleif had lost «Karma Speed». No matter how strong she was, she could not possibly be stronger than Pendragon. They probably did not have the same tacit understanding and coordination as Satsuko and Fourteen to run circles around them. It should be possible to stop them—

Relief was causing an uplifting feeling to surge from the depths of Haruaki's chest. This infectious feeling was probably spreading to his teammates who entered combat stances with vigor in their eyes. No need to hesitate, all they needed to do was move forward now—

Nevertheless—

Dainsleif went "hmph" in mockery then answered Fear's assertion:

"Oh? Do you really believe that?"

"What...?"

Dainsleif immediately extended her arm horizontally—

"The Lord has commanded, this view-obstructing tent is no longer needed once you lot arrived. Don't bore the Lord, go on and finish acting out the final scene in joy!"

Using her bare hand, Dainsleif sliced the tense supporting rope in front of the tent. Then lifting her leg lightly, she sliced another supporting rope.

A strong gust of wind happened to blow, greatly flipping up the tent that had been liberated from its restraints. Starting from the front half whose supporting ropes had been severed by Dainsleif, the tent flew back as though being peeled off—

Hence, the tent's interior was presented before their eyes. Support columns left emptily in their place. Tables with vases. Neat rows of armor as decorations. A long red carpet. At one end of the carpet was a platform one level higher than the ground, with something resembling a throne. No—Not resembling.

It was a throne.

Chin resting on his hand while sitting in his wheelchair, Dominion Lord Trinac Agana was there, his deep-set eyes staring at them. Haruaki saw Fear hold her breath, but she immediately bit her lip and returned the Dominion Lord's gaze with determination.

A spear was embedded in the wheelchair. According to Un Izoey, this was Zilch Ground—the "mobile territory" prepared to circumvent the curse of "dying as soon as one exited the territory." A different spear—next to the throne, within the Dominion Lord's reach, another spear was planted in the ground.

That was «Dieu le veut»—the spear which had harmed Kirika's body, using her fresh blood to stain these lands in preparation for this town's "Dominionization."

The object they needed to destroy.

It was already in sight, available for their taking once the female knight, whose true nature was a cursed sword, and the elderly man were defeated.

Once they were defeated, everything could go back to normal.

The Yachi home as usual. The school as usual. Daily life as usual.

(Great, it'll be soon. Success is really almost here...!)

Feeling impatient, Haruaki could not help but take a step forward.

However, he saw Dainsleif shrug.

"How pitifully shallow—Precisely the spinal reflexes of a gutter rat's. Even if it is a trap, your eyes can only see the bait inside."

"What...?"

"Your eyes are worse than the blind's. ''The knights guarding the Lord are right here''."

Here? Where?

There were no signs of anyone apart from the Dominion Lord and Sleif in this place, the original location of the tent.

No—Considering humanoid objects, there were some.

The gloomy silver armor placed at the entrance and along the two sides of the red carpet. Each set of armor was standing motionlessly with a sword resting vertically on the ground in front of them, held in both hands. Immobile decorations. They should be decorations—

"Please issue the command, my lord."

"Yes. Awaken—«Wittelsbach Knights»!"

Instantly—

With impeccable motions, the two rows of armor simultaneously raised their fists to their chests.

The clanging sounds from the armor were superimposed. Haruaki's group stared wide-eyed.

"No way...!"

"These are not humans, right? I sense no presence."

Kotetsu frowned and groaned.

"Speaking of which, are these sets of cursed armor? Absolutely ridiculous...!"

"Your brains are absolutely ridiculous. This is the most ancient and illustrious knightly order. An order of royal guards who only mobilize on command. The curse consists of sixteen dead knights. In other words—A cursed chivalric order."

The sets of armor grated as they moved, then even proceeded to walk, raising their silver broadswords and adjusting to an overhand grip while their helmets shook with ominous metallic sounds.

"I've never heard of that kind of curse...!"

"A foolish query—A curse is an acute poison defiling all concepts. There exists nothing in this world that cannot be cursed."

The Dominion Lord answered Haruaki while watching the sets of armor slowly enter formation. Then as though to pass time, he started to explain the origins of the «Wittelsbach Knights».

Reportedly, they were the tragic result of the courageous chivalric order who had fought in a last stand to defend the throne room during a certain small nation's demise. Locking themselves in the throne room to defend their king, they waited for reinforcement. During this time, the enemy army outside the door kept assaulting them psychologically in various ways. Killing, violating the wives or children of the knights, making them listen to the screams of their loved ones. For the sake of their king, the knights kept enduring and held their position for a very long time. But actually, the king was already assassinated in the back room. Everything was a sham perpetuated by the enemy nation in order to toy with them for amusement. In the end, the knights walked out of the main door, laughing madly while cursing everything in the world. Then they fought to the death as martyrs.

"They feel neither pain nor fear, because they are the knights who fought until death, simply following their king's orders foolishly. Having become their lord, by royal authority I have commanded them to 'take action in accordance with hatred against Wathes.' So long as this royal decree stands, they will always follow my orders. That being said, should I lose my status as king, in that very instant, they will probably attempt to kill me as a result of the curse."

While the Dominion Lor was speaking, the sets of silver armor finished entering formation. Then raising their silver broadswords towards Haruaki's group, they took a step forward. Sixteen sets of cursed armor. Cursed knights.

Against these unexpected enemies, Konoha gritted her teeth, readied her knifehand stance, and said:

"Hmph. It has been nagging at me how surprisingly, you people rely on cursed tools so much!"

"Shut up, Wathe. Once all objectives are accomplished, I will be responsible for destroying them!"

"Truth be told, all you do is talk a good game!"

Konoha and Kotetsu engaged the first detachment of the Wittelsbach Knights. Using their arms and legs imbued with the sharpness of blades, they clashed with the armored knights' broadswords, producing loud impacts. Probably increasing in hardness after being cursed, even Konoha and Kotetsu were unable to slice through them.

With a total of sixteen enemies, it was impossible for just two people, Konoha and Kotetsu, to hold back all of them. One of the knights approached Haruaki first.

"Haruaki, hurry and retreat!"

Fear dodged the broadsword and punched the knight's helmet from below. This impact caused the part of the helmet covering the mouth to come loose—A completely desiccated skeleton could be seen underneath. Hollow eye sockets, jaws devoid of teeth. Haruaki could not help but shudder. Fear's face also twitched stiffly but now was not the time to be concerned with what lay underneath. Unleashing a kick with full force, she made the armor back away.

"Chupacabra Bandage... Damn it, so heavy!"

"I'm having a rough time too...! Although now's not the time for disheartened words!"

Kirika and Kuroe also escaped while extending their respective weapons. But compared to the armored knights' mass and pressure, their bandage and hair were far too fragile.

(Damn it... And to think we're so close...)

Behind the silver knights, Dainsleif's figure on the red carpet was gradually receding. After walking over to the side of the Dominion Lord's wheelchair, she turned around and stood there motionlessly. Beneath the helmet, her eyes were calmly observing the situation. Haruaki could sense her pride and determination in protecting the Dominion Lord no matter what happened.

Standing between her and Haruaki's group were the sixteen deceased knights, clad in heavy armor, unable to feel pain, fear or fatigue. Let alone breaking past them to advance, simply avoiding lethal injuries was already taking full effort.

Worse of all—They were slowly getting cornered. Whether quantity or quality, the enemies were putting them under pressure.

Trying out every method they could think of, Haruaki's group still found themselves helpless.

Haruaki also had Konoha transform into a Japanese sword.

"True-Kill... Counter!"

Even a sword drawing attack from the Japanese sword failed to slice through the steel armor of the knights.

"Impossible!"

"Shallow to the point of evoking pity. Even if you are a Japanese sword cursed over many years, they are also sets of armor that were likewise cursed over many years to likewise acquire astounding power. Furthermore, now that the concept of 'I am a knight' has been fortified by 'Dominionization,' don't believe mistakenly that they can be easily sliced."

Sleif mocked from her position standing next to the wheelchair. Haruaki and Konoha backed away to catch his breath.

Although fingers were missing from his left hand, it did not affect his control of Konoha very much, just that it was still hurting a lot. The shock generated from the impact against hard armor would attack his amputation wound directly, seeping into his body through the exposed flesh, bouncing randomly inside. Haruaki gritted his teeth and deliberately ignored the pain.

"Our attacks are not entirely ineffective... As long as we keep attacking the same spot multiple times, it should be possible to defeat them, but..."

The Japanese sword shook slightly as though in worry. She was probably worried about the pain in his left hand.

Haruaki gripped her tighter to tell her "don't worry." If something so trivial as his fingers hurting would give Konoha pause, it could get problematic.

"If it works, I'm willing to try anything. But the enemy isn't giving us any time to try things at our leisure...!"

Two other knights attacked them at the same time. haruaki jumped back again. Using her full strength, Fear smashed her body against one of the knights, using the momentum to make him crash into the other, thus buying time for Haruaki and Konoha to follow up with an attack. However, Fear frowned and held her shoulder.

"H-Hey! Are you okay!?"

"Huff... Don't worry. Just a little shoulder dislocation, I've already pushed it back in."

While Fear was answering gruffly, a vigorous shout was heard. Kotetsu was locked in a scuffle with the knights. Attacking head on, mustering full force, he was engaging the most number of knights but as a result, his injuries were also the most severe. The color of blood on his body flashed in and out of view while pieces of his torn clothing dangled.

Speaking of injury, everyone present was not unscathed. Although not a lot of time had passed since the «Wittelsbach Knights» were mobilized, Haruaki's group was already all covered in wounds. This was not only due to the armored knights being too powerful but also because they had spent too much energy fighting Taciturn, Satsuko and Fourteen, as well as the other knights—

A certain ice-cold feeling silently crept up Haruaki's spine.

A feeling—one that he did not wish to notice—one that he did not wish to articulate. A premonition.

Next—

"Guuuuuuuh!"

"Class Rep!"

The splattering of fresh blood. Kirika was retreating when her legs tripped from fatigue. Chasing her closely, an armored knight made a thrust with his broadsword, piercing her abdomen.

Kuroe reacted in alarm. While extending her hair to pull Kirika's body over, she also used hardened hair as a shield to slide in front of Kirika's body. After the knight withdrew his broadsword, Kirika collapsed forward, clutching her belly. Haruaki frantically wanted to rush forward to cover her, but he was also facing the approach of armored knights which he could not ignore.

His back shivered again from a sense of chill.

(Damn it... We already got this far...)

A small voice was trying to catch his attention.

A small voice was forcing him to admit.

(The Dominion Lord is clearly over there, the spear is clearly visible over there...!)

Extremely gloomy and dark emotions were stirring in the bottom of his heart, attempting to devour all of his willpower and vitality.

(At this... rate...)

He tried his hardest not to think about the next words.

Through moving his body in a state of self-oblivion, he pushed those words away to the other side of his quickened breathing.

Haruaki did everything he could to feign ignorance of the ominous premonition climbing up his spine.

However, he had no idea how long this could last.

===Part 13===

Consciousness—Fuzzy.

Most likely due to excessive loss of blood, with every breath, her pierced abdomen would convulse, producing pain as though someone were stirring her insides. The sensation of flesh squirming. It felt unpleasant even though she was used to it.

"Huff... Huff...!"

Just earlier, Fourteen had also sliced off a bit of her flesh. Although immortal, her physical stamina was not limitless. Her vision blinked and flashed, her entire body was filled with fatigue, causing the pain to feel even more clear and distinct.

Sprawling, it was impossible to see the surrounding situation. Through her arm, Kirika exerted all the strength she could muster, flipping herself to lie on her back. Then all she could do was breath repeatedly and swallow the blood flowing in reverse from the depths of her throat. There was an immoral flavor.

Hazy consciousness, blurred vision.

Suddenly, she noticed a pair of legs over her head.

Dressed in a black lab coat, the man was grinning as usual—Looking down at her. From below, she looked at the upside-down face of the man she hated the most in the entire world.

Was this guy here all along? By the way, what kind of situation was she in until just now? She could not quite remember. But since he was present now, he must have been present.

"Oh my~ What a crisis here. The «Wittelsbach Knights» eh? ...Even I didn't expect them to have this trump card up their sleeve."

"Yamimagari... Pakuaki..."

"What's up, little sister? Although you won't die, it still pains my heart to see my little sister on the verge of death... I'll save you if you ask me for help, okay?"

He narrowed his eyes mischievously, then said:

"But in return—I'll demand that you return to my side, that's all."

"Don't be... ridiculous."

Words carrying the taste of blood. A reflexive answer that could not be more natural.

However—Ahhh—

Kirika turned her blurry gaze. They were in sight. They had bled aplenty, but still fought vigorously. Blown away, falling, standing up. Wounds increasing monotonically, breathing likewise quickening monotonically—

Admit it.

This situation was despairing.

At this rate, they were going to be wiped out soon.

Even without losing their lives, once "Dominionization" finished, the result would still be the same. There was only a little time left.

That home, the meaning of its existence, everything would vanish.

The very meaning of their existence here would die.

Kirika's lips twisted as though laughing and crying.

"Like hell anyone wants... to ask for your help? What I want to talk about, is something else..."

So pathetic she was shedding tears. Towards the emptiness of the future, she wanted to laugh.

Lacking oxygen, her mind kept spinning. Her vision of them, fighting courageously in desperation, also spun haphazardly.

Inside her mind, there was only doubt. Why? Why? Why?

She did not want to do this, neither did she want to do that.

She only wanted to see smiling faces. She wanted to drink tea in leisure. She wanted to laugh together over silly little things. She wanted to enjoy delicious food. In that living room, together with him. Or together with everyone, forever and ever.

In other words, simply stated—

"I... They... only want to obtain happiness."

"This is quite a general wish again. But I believe it's very commonplace."

Her lips replied on their own. A hazy consciousness was causing her words to be fragmented.

"Indeed, we just want to obtain happiness. So, tell me how, Yamimagari Pakuaki."

"...?

"You don't even know the answer to this kind of question? How inane... Ahhh, absolutely ridiculous..."

Seriously.

Absolutely ridiculous.

Instantly, this catchphrase lit a burning inferno in her heart, even capable of erasing the red of blood, this fiery passion flowed out of her throat, losing control.

"Tell me! Say that you know! Just like always!"

She glared at his face. Making a fist to pound the ground, she continued to shout:

"Why did things come to this? I just want to obtain happiness. Everyone just wants to obtain happiness, that's all. Try and make me... make everyone obtain happiness! Tell me, Yamimagari Pakuaki, tell me that the method is already known!"

This was childish venting, a yell of resignation. She understood this point very well. However, that was all she could do. Because this was the only impulse lingering in her dying body.

Her yelling consumed oxygen that was originally meant for breathing. So hard to breathe, her vision blurred.

Pakuaki's giggling grin—entered into view.

"I will accept these words of yours as a challenge."

Kirika felt perplexed. What did he mean?

What was he talking about?

"Hohoho, what you talked about is definitely unknown. And since it is unknown, that constitutes sufficient reason for us to take action—Doesn't it?"

On the boundary of consciousness, Kirika was struck by a question immediately—

Why was Pakuaki turning his head as though seeking an opinion from someone on the side?

===Part 14===

Somewhere very far away from the school—

In front of a certain room inside their rented apartment...

Alice Bivorio Basskreigh was currently on the phone with a familiar supplier. A regular conversation of information exchange akin to periodic updates. Considered a part of casual chatting, she would take the opportunity to ask how ''they'' were doing lately. She asked about the town where she had visited in the past.

"I see now... I understand. Thank you very much."

'I really don't want to see those Knights Dominion guys expand their influence further. It'd be a huge problem for me if business gets increasingly difficult... Here's to balance and world peace. Bravo. So long now.'

She exhaled while putting the cellphone into her pocket after the call ended. Next to her, a girl was sitting in the corridor, staring in boredom at the door in front of them.

"They seem to be in quite a crisis over there."

"That geezer's voice is too loud. I almost heard everything. How incompetent."

The girl—Nikaidou Kururi—glanced sideways at Bivorio then asked:

"So what are we gonna do?"

Bivorio closed her eyes lightly and pondered.

Her feelings towards them were complicated. She used to be their enemy and fought them. Then she realized the error of her ways. They also made her learn that her way of life was wrong. Saved by them? In one sense, probably, but in another sense, probably not. That being said, she had no idea what they thought on this matter.

But if one were to take the perspective of being saved by them, this point was quite clear. They had saved her from imprisonment as well as the bleeding Kururi. Hence, it was at least certain that they were owed a favor. However...

Bivorio sighed. Putting aside for now what their relationship was with her group—

"Even if we hurried over there now, it would probably be too late."

"...Right. Besides, we're not obliged to run all the way there to meddle in someone else's business. Speaking of which, it's not like it matters to us whether they live or die."

Kururi muttered as though arguing.

Bivorio relaxed her expression slightly.

The supplier had told her about their current situation. The town was facing "Dominionization." The school's students were taken hostage. The Frontline Gathering Knights Dominion's Lord had arrived with a legion under his command. Fear-in-Cube was feeling frightened by her own power. Although details were scarce, the Draconians were also causing trouble to them.

Just from the description, the situation sounded extremely despairing. However—

"Don't worry."

"...?"

Whenever any member of their group came to mind, it was never in isolation. Like a chain reaction, one would naturally think of another person appearing beside them. Another person holding hands. Another person smiling together.

In other words—Them, living in the set of bonds known as "them."

"They have reliable comrades. If comrade sounds strange as a term... You can also say that they treasure the interpersonal bonds. These bonds will become their power."

"So... Can I be honest? That's super lame. It's not like this is manga aimed at teenagers."

Bivorio giggled.

"Interpersonal bonds becoming power... The same applies to us too."

"Hmph, how come I never noticed?"

"Oh my, is that really the case?"

She narrowed her eyes. In front of the two of them—what they had been gazing at all along—the door to a bedroom.

A certain traumatized family member had kept herself locked inside that door for eternity—

It slowly opened.

"Hmm? You're waiting for Elsie-san to come back? Oh my, ''MAX THANK YOU'' for real!"

Sent back by the Lab Chief's Nation, only reunited with Bivorio and Kururi several days prior, Elsie spoke while smiling tenderly. As for why she had entered the room like this, it was something she naturally suggested on her own initiative without anyone asking after she learned about the situation.

There was another woman behind Elsie.

Her best friend in the past was Elsie—Originally missing, later discovered to be badly wounded and protected by the Lab Chief's Nation until recently. Obediently holding hands with Elsie like a child was—

Oratorie Rabdulmunagh, the family's prided shut-in.

On her emaciated face was a smile that seemed shy, apologetic and timid at the same time.

Even so, her forceful and excessively cheery best friend still held her by the hand aggressively, taking a step out of the room just like that—

Still with a smile on her face, Bivorio said in a gentle tone of voice as though teaching her own child:

"See, Kururi? Forget about noticing or not noticing, isn't it right before your eyes?"
[[image:C3 17-199.png|thumb]]

===Part 15===

And then far away, Haruaki and company were just as Bivorio described.

Looking at their power.

Accompanied by surprise.

Joy.

And a bit of nostalgia.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[CubexCursedxCurious:Volume17_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[CubexCursedxCurious#Volume_17_-_Closing_Episode.2C_Last_Part_.28Full_Text.29|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[CubexCursedxCurious:Volume17_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

CubexCursedxCurious:Volume17 Chapter5

2015-03-27T17:07:38Z

DarkeKyuubi:

==Chapter 5 - The Restless Fear-in-Cube / "Cross x Crusade x Calamitous"==

===Part 1===

These two were watching the same scene.

"Looks like the new battlefield has been built."

Their gazes were directed towards the open school gates, in other words, the place where a certain group had rushed into.

Smiling with delight, Satsuko said:

"Let's go."

"Yes."

Together with Fourteen, she started walking.

The opponent's identity did not matter. Anyone would do as long as they were strong enough.

This was undoubtedly the center where everything was happening. Any opponent encountered there would possess a minimum level of strength. The number of strong opponents here should be too many to count.

"Oh dear~ Satsuko is so looking forward to this."

She murmured with utmost sincerity.

Her heart was overflowing with anticipation.

Sincerely, only anticipation.

===Part 2===

Maximilian Pendragon had just jumped onto the wall surrounding the school, but stopped there.

"Hey...?"

Riko called out in puzzlement. This was already who knew how many times today.

He was spacing out, pondering what Kuroe had said to him.

(So... What should I do...?)

He came here and saw them rush into the school, which informed him that the school's isolation had ended. Hence, he jumped onto the wall first.

However, he still had no idea.

So, all he could do was think back to what he did know.

At the current stage, what was known to him.

To him, in order to become a dragon, he really needed the girl who was like a treasure.

But if he tried to take her by force, that treasure would become damaged—

So—what about the situation before that happened? So far, what had he come to understand?

He was the strongest. At least, he should be infinitely close to being the strongest existence.

Either way, he was going to win—At some point, he had started to feel weary of this. Because he was the strongest, this was only natural.

There was nothing more boring than a match where it was clear that one was going to win. He had been very bored all along. Searching for an opponent to duel and make him happy, pretending to be dispelling boredom, he had felt bored the whole time.

However, someone like him had reached this kind of result.

Namely, Kuroe had escaped from him successfully.

Then right now, he was savoring this displeased feeling.

Indeed, in a certain sense—this counted as defeat.

Even the strongest person still could lose. There ought to be a reason for that. What was it?

Pendragon thought and thought.

He admitted it.

(Am I... impatient?)

In order to obtain her as quickly as possible. In order to obtain her by any means necessary.

He was desiring too urgently.

However, there was a contradiction in all this.

Clearly as the closest to being the strongest—Why was he so impatient to obtain her, what he needed to progress farther?

(Ha...)

He could not help but smile in self-mockery. There was only one answer.

''Because he feared getting judged by others'', that despite being called the strongest, he was not actually the strongest.

He wanted to eliminate the possibility of defeat as quickly as possible, the possibility of being not the strongest.

Nothing much, that was it.

Feeling bored? No. Undoubtedly, he was seeking a sense of security. How pointless.

(Hoho, I get it now. Commander of the Draconians? Synonymous to being the strongest? Totally absurd... For someone like that, there are weaknesses exclusive only to someone like that.)

Ultimately, he had become the strongest only because he had defeated the strongest person.

Hence, every so-called Commander understood better than anyone the concept that even if you were the strongest, you would still be dragged down from your throne eventually.

Perhaps this also implied that the Commander was more cowardly than anyone. Perhaps driven to seek a sense of security more than anyone else. Hence, that was why he used boredom as an excuse to fight nonstop.

''After admitting this "weakness" of his''—

Pendragon thought back to what Kuroe had said.

He recalled that transparent expression on her face back then.

Hence, he felt like he could see something.

He seemed to have found the answer.

"Ho... Ha, hahaha!"

"Uwah! What's going on? You suddenly stopped moving then started to laugh! It's creepy!"

"Master, what is the matter with you?"

Listening to the voices of the two whom he was wearing, Pendragon grinned.

"Nothing much, I simply figured out what I should be doing. So—that means I have to make preparations now. I've got to hurry and make a move."

Saying that, Pendragon jumped down from the wall.

As for the direction he jumped towards, surely Riko and Granaury would never have guessed in their wildest dreams.

===Part 3===

After Shiraho hung up, Haruaki dialed his phone again, this time to talk to Kana while he was running.

Because they had entered through the main entrance, the large clock on the front of the school building was in view. The current time was just after noon, in other words, there were less than two hours until the time limit of 2pm.

The sports ground was behind the school building, so there was no way to reach it directly. They must either circle around the building or cross the courtyard. Along the way, enemies were probably going to obstruct them. Besides, even after reaching the sports ground, time was still needed for destroying «Dieu le veut»—They really had no idea whether an allotment of two hours was plentiful or too little. Unsure what could happen next, they must not be careless or complacent.

Their course of action was to swiftly converge with the in-school team first then head to the sports ground together. They wanted to verify the situation by meeting the in-school team first. Before running into the sports ground, they also needed to release the students. Besides, the reason why they had kept the «Demon's Mouth» so far instead of destroying it was so that they could control when the hypnosis was lifted, to prevent the students from entering a state of panic after regaining their senses. The timing must be chosen with caution. But at the very least, they were certain that the hypnosis must be lifted while the knights were still in disarray from losing «Auschwitz-Birkenau», before they did anything to the students.

They had decided on the infirmary, first floor of the school building, as their meeting point for now. Slipping into the white smoke, hiding in the bushes, advancing while trying their utmost to avoid combat, they entered the school building. Along the way, they met one knight, but Konoha and Kotetsu went all-out to take him down the instant they encountered him. Although Konoha and Kotetsu rushed out of the smoke in what was tantamount to a surprise attack, the opponent's arm strength and endurance seemed to have risen to unnatural levels, presumably due to "Dominionization." Had they engaged him in frontal combat, time might have been lost to the battle dragging on.

The group then reached the door to the infirmary by following a noisy corridor. After they knocked, someone unlocked it from inside without saying a word. Upon entering, they saw—

"Everyone...!"

Inside the room where all the curtains were shut, Haruaki found every face there a little nostalgic.

Probably staying on high alert as a matter of principle, Un Izoey had her foot raised while holding a knife. Presumably due to the earlier phone call, Shiraho was glaring viciously at Haruaki whereas Sovereignty instantly rushed over to hug Fear. Dressed in gym clothes, Chihaya glanced in their direction with displeasure while Isuzu greeted them, smiling as always. Shovel carried on her shoulder, Kaidou the teacher was observing the situation outside through a gap in the curtains.

In addition—

"Wow! It's Fear-chan, Fear-chan! It feels like it's been such a long time. I'm not going to lose, here's a hug from me!"

"Muugu."

Then immediately after Sovereignty, Kana hugged Fear along with her head of silver hair tightly against her chest.

Rotating his arm, Taizou also walked towards them.

"Hi Haruaki, it's quite a shame you didn't get to see me in action. I'm definitely winning the MVP award."

After exchanging a glance with Fear, Haruaki relaxed his expression, but Fear awkwardly lowered her gaze as though she had suddenly thought of something.

"Umm... Uh... Basically, as mentioned on the phone too, I—"

"Time out~ I don't want to talk about anything that'll force Fear-chan to make such a sad face~ I don't wanna listen either~ Listen carefully, Fear-chan, you are yourself and we are us. This will absolutely stay the same forever no matter what. Okay~?"

"Okay—!"

"Hey slow down, Taichi! You're proudly making a thumbs up way too fast! You've got to listen to the reply first!"

After she saw the two of them act excessively upbeat as always, Fear's shoulders began to shake—

"Back to the subject... Is it really necessary to say it...?"

Head lowered, staring at the floor, Fear simply raised her right hand.

Then she made a thumbs up.

"Of course it's okay..."

"Great—!"

As though celebrating a batter's home run, Kana and Taizou made fists and bumped them against Fear's fist that was gesturing thumbs up.

Watching the scene with a gentle expression just like Haruaki, Kirika spoke up:

"Well... Unfortunately, the current situation does not permit us the leisure to enjoy this reunion. Let's decide our next move."

"I answer with an answer of agreement. Is this all of your group, everyone present?"

Haruaki glanced behind him. Fear, Konoha, Kirika, Kotetsu and Kuroe, in other words, the usual members of the group.

"Yeah. We also contacted the superintendent just now to let them know the gates are opened, so they might be coming later. As for the leader of your organization, we didn't go out of our way to contact him, but he'll find out and visit on his own, I presume."

Un Izoey nodded silently as though going "Very likely."

"Then there's Pops... Since he's not a fighter and he said he'll be helping out in other ways, I'm guessing it's related to the town. Anyway, don't mind him."

"In any case, thinking about people who are not present won't help. The enemy has probably discovered the fact that we've broken into the premises, so they'll soon find us even if we stay in the infirmary. We have to decide our next move as quickly as possible."

"Yeah. Of course, the top priority is destroying that ''spear''—It's called «Dieu le veut», right? But... before that, the students need to be taken care of first."

Saying that, Chihaya looked up in sudden realization.

"That's right. It's great that we don't want them to panic, but in terms of concrete plans, what are we going to do? Do we have a solution thought up?"

In response, Kirika said:

"Yes. We still haven't destroyed the «Demon's Mouth». It's right here."

Kirika spoke and opened the bag hanging on her shoulder, allowing everyone to peer at the cursed megaphone inside. Due to Taciturn smashing it, there was still no lid on it.

"...Then what?"

Kirika sighed.

"Although it's absolutely ridiculous... We've no choice but to go there first. Namely, the broadcasting room."

The group was running in the corridor. There was no point trying to hide by this point. While weaving through the students—

"Yo! You guys!"

"Get out of the way!" "Move aside!" "...!"

Every time a knight appeared, Konoha, Kotetsu and Un Izoey were in charge of disposal. Probably without killing them.

"This has been bugging me for a while now! Could these enemies actually be quite easy to handle, Konoha!?"

"You're getting that impression only because we have the element of surprise and numerical superiority on our side. It feels like I can't inflict any damage unless I chop at arms with the determination to sever them, for example... Compared to the enemies before, I feel that this knight just now had become even more resilient."

"R-Really...? After all, there's no much time left till 'Dominionization' finishes. Does that mean the power-up effect is about to reach completion? We've got to hurry!"

After some effort, the group finally reached the broadcasting room. Although it was locked, that meant nothing before Konoha and the others. Breaking the lock, they stormed the room.

As expected of a broadcasting room, the internal layout was clearly different from other classrooms. First of all, like the dance studio earlier, there was a soundproofed door. After opening the soundproofed door, there was a staggering arrangement of devices like a console. Gray carpet was laid over the floor to eliminate the sound of footsteps—Speaking of which, there were slippers placed at the entrance, which meant that shoes were forbidden inside to begin with. Behind the console was a recording room isolated by glass, but one could apparently use the console to make announcements without going inside there.

Why could they conclude that? Because there was a walkman-like accessory hanging in front of the giant microphone inside the room—A speaker whose shape resembled a rice ball. Sitting in boredom on the seat before the console was a young blond knight, presumably in charge of guarding this speaker.

"Huh? Ah?"

The young knight only had enough time to exclaim in surprise and turn his head back.

Swiftly dragging him down to the floor, Kotetsu proceeded to play a horrifying symphony of snapping and cracking. When Kotetsu got up next, the knight was collapsed on the floor groaning with all the joints in his limbs visibly dislocated.

"Truth be told, he was way too open..."

"But Kotetsu, you were planning to fracture his arms and legs, right?"

"Yes, of course."

"Even if this young man was careless and inattentive, his body was still fortified to such an astounding degree... Oh my, I get the feeling that things will not be so easy here on."

"It's very likely that the enemy changed tactics after «Auschwitz-Birkenau»'s destruction. In other words, they are taking a final stand to defend their lord and «Dieu le veut», leaving only a handful of knights inside the school building... These knights are probably disposable pawns of inconsequential value."

"I see..."

Haruaki nodded after listening to Kirika. In other words, things were going smoothly only for now... But no matter what, they had to finish what they needed to do first.

At this moment, Haruaki suddenly realized there was a problem. Sweeping his gaze across everyone present, he said:

"By the way, who will do it...?"

"It is perfectly obvious that it is my job."

Kaidou was the one who spoke up. Opening the bag carried by Kirika, she took out the «Demon's Mouth» without asking. Because she acted in such a natural and straightforward manner, it was quite worrying whether she actually understood what it entailed.

"S-Sensei? Are you sure? That Wathe's long-distance system is already broken, so the curse will affect the user as well. It will definitely be hard to resist—"

"No matter. Rather, precisely because of that, I must be the one to do it."

Resting her shovel against the console, Kaidou operated a switch near the microphone. As a member of the faculty, she was probably trained in the most basic usage.

"If you still cannot understand from what I have said, allow me to give you two reasons."

Kaidou proceeded to adjust a certain portion of the devices. Still facing the console, she continued to speak:

"First of all, there is the curse mentioned just now. Without any special abilities, it is unlikely that I will be able to assist in the next part. Rather, I might become a liability. In that case, there is nothing wrong with monopolizing the only thing I can do... As for the other reason—"

After saying this, she finally turned to face the group.

Then in a truly rare moment...

She made an amused smile, relaxing her face for the grinning corners of her mouth.

"Giving ''these orders'' is precisely a teacher's job—Do you not agree?"

Cover your ears well and resist the hypnosis—After leaving these final words—

Kaidou pressed the switch, connecting this place to every speaker all over the school.

Then raising the megaphone in front of the mic, she inhaled forcefully—

"—Hört!!"

"I hereby declare lessons to be over today. Everyone go home immediately. That is all!"

===Part 4===

"«Auschwitz-Birkenau» has been destroyed?"

"What are the knights inside doing!?"

"There is no point in complaining now. Orders to assemble have been issued from above. We will return!"

After receiving reports, the raid teams on the streets changed course for the school. As foreigners dressed in heavy coats, they attracted a lot of local attention, but there was no time to care about that. «Dieu le veut» at the school was the backbone of the operation—as well as the Knights Dominion organization itself—hence it must be protected at all costs.

Everyone had memorized the geographic layout for the most part, hence they started sprinting back to the school along the shortest route. Stepping on asphalt, jumping over guardrails, traversing parks, they moved in a straight line.

Then running along a shortcut and jumping over the wall at the end, they reached a small alley. However, there was a vending machine in the alley. A woman was currently turning around, picking up a drink from the dispenser. Her location was precisely their landing spot.

"Obstruction."

Under such circumstances, there was no need to hesitate whether or not to kick away a pebble at one's feet. "...Hmm?" The woman seemed to notice the knights' arrival and turned her face towards them. However, the knight in front did not care and executed a kick using his falling momentum. She was probably getting a broken nose at most. Just curse her poor luck.

However—

"Gah!"

He ended up being the one who got his nose smashed instead. The woman simply tilted her head slightly to dodge the kick, then even went as far as to extend her arm along his leg to counterattack his face. As though in an attempt to compensate for arm length, she even stood her drink upright on her palm, thus striking him in the nose with what was akin to a lengthened base of the palm. Carbonated liquid spurted out from the can.

As a result, the man in front lost consciousness and fell pathetically on the ground. The two remaining knights who jumped the wall immediately after him landed next to the wall and stared warily at the woman.

"Woman, who are you!?"

Completely normal in appearance, the Caucasian woman was dressed in a black business suit. Roughly in her twenties, she had a head of short blonde hair. On her elegant suit, she was wearing a striking tie of brilliant red as though it was the aspect where she could exercise self-determination, or perhaps an act of defiance against something.

Shaking her head, the woman said:

"Sigh~ ...What rotten luck. Of all times, for me to encounter you guys on my break, even losing my soft drink that costs an absurd amount of 120 yen. Price levels in this country are way too high..."

"We can't waste time on this mentally unbalanced passerby. Treat her as an enemy! Attack!"

"Roger that!"

Now that one of the knights had been taken out by her, there was no need to show mercy. The other two knights drew their swords and approached the woman, but—

"Oho~ Not bad, such quick wits. After all, if you chose to escape, I'll still be able to chase you down!"

The woman grinned with her canines showing in a belligerent and vicious expression. Then she clenched her fists and approached the knights too. Undoubtedly, her courage, movements and speed belonged to no amateur.

"You...?"

"Haha, come, let me have as much fun as possible! You guys have been strengthened by some kind of Wathe's power, right?"

Hence—

Several minutes later, going "good grief," she sat down on an impromptu chair created on the spot. The chair's materials consisted of three unconscious knights piled up on top of one another. Searching through their coats without permission, she took out wallets—then suddenly slumped her shoulders.

"What kind of idiots are these guys? I can't believe they only have British pounds... At least pay me back for my soft drink."

While saying that, she still stuffed her trophies into her pocket. After a quick break to catch her breath, she took out her cellphone.

"I took care of three. Send the cleaners over."

The man speaking to her answered in a muffled voice as usual:

'Wow~ How amazing. I will send someone right away.'

"It's only reasonable to pay me a bigger bonus. Even I find myself working with such dedication."

'Based on your character, you're going to made a tidy profit either way through blackmail or threats anyway, right? Villains will be arrested by the police, so please take care.'

To mask the sudden surprise in her heart, she hastily said:

"Shut up! The way I see it, you definitely count as a villain too."

'Oh really? How?'

"Using poison and antidotes to coerce obedience from me. Dying if I don't drink your antidote, isn't that way too absurd? What kind of movie are we acting out?"

'This is necessary as a beast tamer. If you don't believe me, you could always run away.'

"..."

Knowing clearly that they were in a cooperative relationship of mutual benefit, the man still talked like this deliberately. She was totally unconvinced that what he said about poisoning was actually true.

However, even if it was a joke, having a reason was better than none.

It was a fact that this man used to be even stronger than her. It was also a fact that she had lost to them in the past. It was also true that she believed she could get at least a bit stronger as long as she sought this man's tutelage—

She sighed. Anyway, life was still long. She did not think it mattered if she took a slight detour, hence, for now, she would continue this temporary lifestyle as something akin to his lackey.

"So, how are things on your side?"

'Things are officially beginning. Rather, it would be better to say that it seems to have already started.'

She thought so too. The background had become noisy on the other end of the phone call starting just now.

'Unfortunately, I won't be calling you over. Because somehow, I feel as though it would be too much to handle if I called Miss Beast who can only be tamed through poison. Just do your own work obediently. Bye now.'

After giving these instructions, the man hung up.

"Tsk... Now isn't this delightful?"

Remarking sarcastically, she imagined the party venue. Which people were going to take part? Just picturing it was almost enough to make her drool, crap.

However, she did not drool. Instead she smiled fearlessly.

Now was not the time to remain bound by principles and rationality. Prepare yourself and eat the poisoned feed willingly. Because if you were to do nothing, the master feeding her could very well die there just like that. She forbade him from dying in futility.

"Seriously... I can't believe he told me an awesome party's location without sending me an invitation. That's underestimating me too much. Kaha!"

===Part 5===

In the courtyard which was surrounded on all four sides by the school building...

Haruaki ducked down to evade an enemy attack. At the same time, he continued speaking:

"Earlier, «Dieu le veut» was planted on the Dominion Lord's wheelchair, right? I guess we've no choice but to get to him, right?"

"My statement: That is «Mobile Territory: Zilch Ground», used to create a 'temporary territory for the Dominion Lord to move around.' I think the 'Dominionization' of this town is by another spear... Probably by the Dominion Lord's side, so not much difference."

"I see. Then where should we go?"

"Probably the biggest tent on the sports ground!"

While answering, Un Izoey swung the knife on her foot and sent a knight flying. However, another knight seized the resulting opening to attack her. Kotetsu and Konoha blocked it for her.

On the other side—

"Mode: «Killing Machine Masakado»!"

"Go, «Chupacabra Bandage»!"

After Kuroe's hair and Kirika's bandage entangled the enemy, Fear punched him flying without saying a word. Although she had no weapon, given her supernatural brute force, the enemy probably could not escape uninjured.

Most conspicuous was ultimately what Kirika had used to face off against Taciturn, «Chupacabra Bandage»—the cursed bandage originally used by Amanda when she was still Mummy Maker. Pakuaki had apparently given it to Kirika without asking her opinion. Amanda seemed to have explained briefly the method of usage, but Haruaki felt that Kirika was controlling it quite adeptly. Was it because of its similarity to the «Tragic Black River» in shape and usage?

At this moment, Haruaki heard talking next to him.

"...Just do your own work obediently. Bye now."

"You must be confident if you can still make phone calls in these circumstances."

The superintendent, who had just met up with them, shrugged and replied:

"Now is the only chance to talk on the phone, right? There's probably no more time to make calls from here on."

Naturally, Zenon and Ganon were also by the superintendent's side, fighting knights respectively.

Haruaki shifted his gaze slightly, towards the school building entrance that was visible from the courtyard through a corridor window—This was exactly the reason why they had come here.

Large numbers of students could be seen leaving the school building through the entrance. A normal after school scene, with students carrying schoolbags, filing through while chatting with their friends. This came as a result of Kaidou's hypnotic suggestion. As a side note, after issuing the hypnotic suggestion, Kaidou had said "Well then... I am going home" and immediately left the broadcasting room. She was probably hit by the curse as well. No mater what, Haruaki could feel only gratitude towards her.

Apart from those present, the others including Taizou, Kana and Shiraho had already returned to the secret room at the superintendent's office, taking the «Demon's Mouth» with them. Although Haruaki really hoped they could leave the school, they insisted "It's possible we might be needed somewhere again!" Of course, Shiraho and Chihaya were grumbling nonstop.

Like Haruaki, Fear glanced at the students leaving to go home while she took out another restrained knight. At the same time, she said:

"By the way... It's lucky that they didn't give the students a hard time!"

"Probably because we're making a scene here, they don't have any energy to spare on other things!"

"I think so too... Although it's absolutely ridiculous, now that things have come to this, we can't go into hiding again. Instead, we must rampage as much as possible and keep pushing forward!"

The Knights Dominion had originally used the «Demon's Mouth»'s hypnosis to take the students hostage. Now that the hypnosis was lifted, the students were starting to return home on their own. No one could predict what might happen next. There was no guarantee that the knights would not attack the students directly in typical and petty acts of intimidation. But currently, it looked like that was not going to happen, be it due to circumstance or their pride. Although Haruaki also believed that Konoha and the others, who had entered combat mode thoroughly already, would immediately bring divine retribution upon the knights the instant they tried to attack students in leisure—in any case, it would be best if that type of situation could be avoided completely.

In other words, just as Kirika described.

They could only push forward, devoting their full effort so that the enemy was unable to take any action except engage them in combat.

"Still... There are so many of them. My hair is getting a bit tired."

"Agreed, there ought to be limits on tiredness~"

"Please get moving before complaining, Onee-sama."

Speaking of moving forward, there were too many knights blocking their way. No matter how many they defeated, knights would emerge one after another from somewhere, surging forward to attack. In addition, with every knight strengthened under the effects of "Dominionization," they were not easy to handle at all.

Haruaki looked up at the clock in the courtyard&mash;It was almost 1pm.

He shuddered. The predetermined time limit was 2pm. In other words, the enemy's powerup had already reached 80 to 90% completion.

Furthermore—More importantly—

Haruaki shuddered simply for the lack of time remaining. The time limit they had decided upon was based on the belief that things were definitely fine at least until 2pm. Hence, strictly speaking, there should still be a bit of stoppage time even after 2pm... Nevertheless, they had no idea if it was on the order of seconds or minutes. They could not leave things to chance.

The remaining time was only roughly an hour. Just one hour, failure was not an option, no second chances. This was the only chance.

Stopping the Knights Dominion's conspiracy.

Protecting that place where they belonged.

The chance to protect the Yachi home—

Haruaki subconsciously clenched both fists. Due to muscle tension, he felt a dull sensation of intense pain coming from the missing part of his left hand. This felt like it was cheering for himself.

At this moment, the superintendent said:

"I think this might take forever at this rate. Should we part ways to split up the Knights Dominion's forces?"

"That appears to be the only option."

"I give agreement to agree this is great idea. No need to have everyone moving together the whole time. All it takes is for some of us to reach and destroy «Dieu le veut». Although it is easier for large groups to hunt prey, it also slows down movement speed."

Konoha and Un Izoey both nodded.

"Then what about the groupings? To be honest, I don't want my group to split up."

"My opinion: suggestion that I am fine alone."

Hearing that, Haruaki was a bit surprised.

"Hey hey, are you for real...?"

"I do not plan on defeating all knights on every encounter. I will find the Dominion Lord's tent and destroy «Dieu le veut». One person will not get tied down, easier to move perhaps."

That being said—Was there any reason for Un Izoey to do this? Haruaki wondered. The reason why Pakuaki assisted them was to rescue Un Izoey who was trapped in the school. In that case, his objective was already achieved.

Probably sensing his thoughts through the mood, Un Izoey glanced at Haruaki and said:

"For the Lab Chief's Nation, 'Dominionization' is not phenomenon to be left alone either. My own opinion: reached conclusion that it must be stopped as quickly as possible."

"Really? ...Uh, but, how should I put this? Thank you."

"No need to thank. I am just doing what I need to do."

Un Izoey looked away suddenly for some reason. Then the superintendent spoke up:

"So, my group will move independently then. I think we will be responsible for acting as bait, so the three of us are enough. We'll show you how quickly adults can flee."

"Eh~ So tired~"

"I could prepare an alternative mission for you. How about letting you run alone while screaming and yelling, charging into the enemy's headquarters from the front? Which do you pick, Onee-sama?"

In this manner, the superintendent formed his usual team of three. In other words, they had divided themselves into three: Haruaki's main team, Un Izoey as the independent guerilla team, as well as the superintendent's diversionary team.

"...You must all stay safe."

Fear said with a serious face. Un Izoey, the superintendent and the Houjyou sisters nodded firmly. Then—

"I return the same words to you exactly, wishing this kind of wish!"

"Once everything is over, we have to gather for a cup of tea. But according to reports, cleaning up the superintendent's office first will be quite a monumental task!"

To break past the knights surrounding them, they charged in completely opposite directions. Un Izoey went towards a dense cluster of enemies whereas the superintendent's group went for somewhere with fewer enemies. In that sense, things were completely opposite too.

"We too—Let's go!"

"Yes! Haruaki-kun, please take care no matter what!"

With Konoha and Kotetsu taking point, the group began to advance towards the sports ground. Most likely chasing after Un Izoey and the superintendent's team, much fewer knights showed up next. However, that was just compared to earlier. The current situation still did not allow for carelessness.

They continued to move forward while doing everything they could to take down the enemies who emerged every few meters along the courtyard. The connecting corridor between two wings of the school building could be seen up ahead. Once they passed through there, the grassy lawn of the courtyard would give way to a plain space between two buildings, covered only by asphalt. Then running from there to the edge of the school building—The sports ground ought to be visible from there.

"Konoha, above! Second floor of the connecting corridor!"

"I shall handle it! Muramasa-sama, take care of the right hand side!"

"Sorry Kuroe-kun, my defense failed! Left side!"

"Mode: «Chaotic Tadamori»—Anyway, I'll lead you guys to jump towards the third floor window!"

After much effort, they finally dealt with the last wave of attack before entering the connecting corridor. Confirming there were no ambushes from above, they crossed the connecting corridor all at once. Success! The sensation underfoot changed from lawn to hard asphalt.

Perhaps that was it for the enemies who had rushed over to the courtyard. Haruaki turned his head back slightly to check out the view behind him, only to discover that no new enemies had rushed out of the connecting corridor or the school building. Was diverting manpower to Un Izoey and the superintendent part of the reason?

No worries. At the current pace, they were going to reach their destination soon. No need to be concerned about the time limit. Ah, at this rate, there was no need to worry at all. No matter how many more knights came, they would surely—

Just as Haruaki was thinking that—

In front of him, Fear suddenly stopped running. Haruaki's nose collided into the back of her head.

"Woah! F-Fear...?"

Fear did not look back. Like Fear, Konoha and everyone present halted in their tracks.

Looking past Fear's head, Haruaki also checked out what they were all staring at with bated breaths.

He was rendered speechless.

—Why the Knights Dominion had stopped attacking for now. Why there were gaps of time between attacks.

Perhaps it was not just due to the success of diversionary tactics from Un Izoey and the superintendent's faction.

Perhaps it was simply because the Knights Dominion's numbers were decreasing.

In other words—

"Oh! You guys are so late~"

Scattered all over the ground, in front of them were ''countless bodies of dead knights''.

And in the center of the corpses, all covered with splatters of fresh blood, yet looking back at Haruaki's group with a smile—Ontenzaki Satsuko.

===Part 6===

As one would expect, Fourteen was also by Satsuko's side. With pale blue ghostlights hovering all around her body, it felt like she wa going to fire off attacks any moment. A reinforced broom was already held in her hand.

Satsuko was also in the process of killing a knight. While she turned her head to look back, the man collapsed in front of her with his throat cut open. Swinging «Karma Speed» with a whoosh, Satsuko flung off viscous blood then muttered as though talking to herself:

"Hmm, this Wathe itself can be used as a weapon too~ Although it can't be used to hit places that are too hard, that's all."

Fear glared at Satsuko and said:

"...We don't have time for you right now. Move aside."

"Eh~ Sorry, no can do, Fear-san~ That'll waste all the waiting we did for you here."

"I don't recall asking you two to wait for us."

"Hmm, if you insist, how about tomorrow instead?"

Konoha spoke with eyes narrowed whereas Kuroe followed up blankly.

"But isn't there a party right now? Although Satsuko will play with any opponent encountered, a bit of attention needs to be paid to sequence after all~ Anyway, putting it bluntly, if Fear-san and the rest of you continue forward, Satsuko has a strong feeling that you'll be killed by the Knights Dominion people. So Satsuko hopes you'll fight us before that~"

"Such presumptuous reasoning, absolutely ridiculous...!"

Kirika glanced at Haruaki. Konoha and the others also directed the same kind of questioning gaze at him.

Haruaki understood what they meant. Their options boiled down to two: fight or flight. Their objective was not defeating Satsuko. Even if she issued a challenge to them, they were not obliged to accept—

"Oh. Uh~ Umm, although it's only natural since someone like Satsuko is your opponent, if you really ignore me and escape, Satsuko will still feel very sad~ So please think back a bit, to a very long time ago during the battle at the pool, those massive pillars Fourt had shot, does everyone still remember~? After repairs and fortifications, she can now launch many pillars~"

"So... What?"

Hearing Fear's question, Satsuko smiled.

"—Those are really huge things, you know? To liven things up, how about throwing some at the school building right now with a 'boom~'? That place where you can see the shoe lockers is the most suitable, right? Although Satsuko has no other intentions."

"What!?"

No other intentions? Don't be ridiculous!

Haruaki looked at the far end of the courtyard where they had just escaped, the place where shoe lockers were kept—although much fewer in number now, there were still students preparing to go home after school. If a massive pillar, the type they saw during the swimming pool battle against Satsuko and Fourteen in the past, one that caused the exit to collapse completely, were to be thrown there, the students would surely suffer grievous injuries.

Fear gnashed her teeth and said:

"A threat huh...? You disgust me...!"

"Oh dear~ Satsuko and Fourt only wish to fight you guys, Fear-san, that's all~ It should end quite quickly, so you don't need to be so stubborn. The previous fight got interrupted half way, so Satsuko just wants to confirm, even though weak little Satsuko is clearly very weak, how much more competent Satsuko has become!"
[[image:C3 17-131.png|thumb]]

Indeed, there was probably not much point for the Knights Dominion to take students hostage again—but this logic was impossible to apply to Satsuko before them. She simply wanted a fight. Simply fighting followed by more fighting, wanting to become strong.

A simple and genuine motive, almost approaching insanity.

The natural ''way of life'' as a member of the Draconians.

"Tsk... Fighting is the only option?"

"Ha! I shall humor them. Now that the sight of blood has gotten me worked up, I shall find it difficult to hold back."

"—Actually, the same goes for me too."

Konoha and Kotetsu revealed savage grins and took a step forward. In contrast, Haruaki, Fear, Kirika and Kuroe stepped back. Kirika glanced at the surroundings while extending Chupacabra Bandage from her arm.

"We can't leave these two for Konoha-kun and Kotetsu-kun to handle on their own. Kuroe-kun and I must provide cover... But the knights might show up any time. Yachi, Fear-kun, let us know as soon as you spot anything."

"...Got it."

Haruaki looked at the silver-haired girl after he replied. Eyes narrowed, glaring viciously ahead, her answer was—

===Part 7===

Fear felt a certain unpleasant entity stirring in the depths of her heart.

The color of bright red dominated her view. It came from the dead knights' bodies created by Satsuko.

She felt nausea and discomfort towards this stench of blood and death that she knew better than anyone. But at the same time, she also sensed a certain existence taking joy from all this. Something causing dull aches, thirsting for the taste of brutality. In the bottom of her body, even if one were to take out her organs, slice them to pieces and mix them up, the darkness would still adhere firmly to somewhere deep and unreachable.

No matter how much she wanted it to disappear, no matter how much she wanted to pretend it had disappeared, the throbbing of that parasitic existence was still ominously shaking the cells of her core.

Indeed, ''that''.

Assuredly—it still—existed.

Hence, worry crept into her heart. She could feel an irrepressible part of her lingering in her body.

She was still able to suppress it because these were irrelevant knights, but if she were to see the blood or corpse of someone she knew—

(I'm not... gonna lose.)

Fear gritted her teeth hard and forcefully carved this declaration into the depths of her heart.

She must admit that her unease. Even so, she already had the determination and resolve to triumph over it. That was why she was standing here. She was not going to be devoured so easily.

Besides, the worst case scenario of her companions ending up like that would not happen in reality. There was no weapon in her hand. If worse came to worst, she had already asked the Japanese swords for the favor. Hence, don't worry. Don't worry. Don't worry. Don't worry. Don't worry. Don't worry. Surely—It will be fine.

(...Yeah.)

After repeating those words nonstop, she suddenly felt a lighter feeling in her chest.

She really felt that it will be fine. Imagination was very important. She believed that what she ought to think about was not insignificant worries but the vast ocean of hope that lay before her eyes.

No need to worry. There was not the slightest need for worry.

What she desired was already in front of her.

Indeed—

So long as she overcame the crisis today, she would be able to stay with Haruaki forever.

Because this happiness was already in view up ahead, all she needed to do next was keep her head high and continue striving forward.

===Part 8===

Before giving her answer, she paused for roughly a breath's worth of time.

However, her tone of voice was calm and natural.

"Yeah, leave it to me. I'm only here more for defense than offense. I have to complete this mission at least."

Well said, that goes without saying—Haruaki felt relieved. The current Fear would no longer lose to fighting instincts and charge mindlessly at the enemy. She was giving thought to what was within her ability instead of trying to act tough.

"Rather, Class Rep and Kuroe should be more careful. I remember they—"

Cautiously, Kirika stared at Satsuko and Fourteen, nodding lightly.

"I know. Fourteen will be launching items for her to accumulate speed and release that giant slash attack... Their tactic is like self-sufficient power generation, it's very tough to handle."

"Yeah. But in games, skills that are powerful in theory tend to have major flaws."

"Kuroe-san is correct. That tactic of theirs cannot be an exception."

"Just stop her from throwing things before they manage to store up the speed! I shall take care of that house!"

As Kotetsu dashed towards Fourteen, Konoha said "Then I will—" and closed in on Satsuko a moment later. Fourteen retreated backwards and dodged the attack Kotetsu launched to prevent her from throwing items. Her broom destroyed by Kotetsu, Fourteen nonchalantly summoned a new weapon, then shot two bricks at Satsuko while swinging a laundry pole downwards.

However, Satsuko was currently facing off against Konoha who was attacking with barehanded chops executed in taijiquan style. Although Satsuko used «Karma Speed» to block, the weapons became entangled together as though sparring without accumulating speed. As though saying "it doesn't matter who it hits," Fourteen shot bricks at both Satsuko and Konoha, but—

"Chupacabra Bandage!"

"Mode: «Cushioning Munemori»!"

Kirika's bandage and Kuroe's hair blocked the bricks. Kuroe wanted to take the opportunity to ensnare Satsuko in her hair, but Satsuko used «Karma Speed» in its original function as a sword and sliced the hair before jumping away. Konoha seized the chance to close in.

"Wow~ So that's how it goes~ As expected of Konoha-san and the others, you immediately came up with countermeasures~ Then we'll switch tactics too."

"...What did you say?"

Instantly, Satsuko and Fourteen doubled their speed at the same time. Moving swiftly, they traded positions in a bewildering display. Kotetsu and Konoha hastily chased after them.

"«Polter»—«Geist»! «Geist»!"

Fourteen made a motion as though pushing a pair of doors to summon two laundry poles to launch. Neither Kirika nor Kuroe could stop the laundry poles from flying away—because instead of aiming at Satsuko or Konoha, Fourteen had shot them towards the school building beside them. The laundry poles were respectively embedded in the walls of the school building on their left and right.

Satsuko instantly changed course for a laundry pole while waving «Karma Speed» in her hand.

Next—using them like last time at the pool when they used laundry poles as footholds to move across water, Fourteen and Satsuko simultaneously stepped on a laundry pole on opposite sides respectively and jumped up high.

Their bodies overlapped for an instant in midair—

But only Satsuko disappeared.

"...!?"

Kotetsu frowned. Summoning two brooms while in the air, Fourteen swung them at him while traveling along her landing trajectory. Kotetsu crossed his arms above his head to block the attack but in the next second, Konoha shouted urgently:

"Kotetsu! Watch out, there is one more person inside!"

While Konoha was shouting and Fourteen's wielded weapons were locked in a struggle against Kotetsu, Satsuko suddenly appeared from under Fourteen's cape. This was below Kotetsu's belly, closer to him than even Fourteen. In a crouching pose, Satsuko swung «Karma Speed» in a flash.

"Guh&mdahs;!"

Frowning, Kotetsu flew backwards to retreat. The flank of his clothing was torn and a conspicuous red color seeped out.

"H-Hey!"

"Don't sound so lame! It is but a scratch..."

Kotetsu answered Haruaki while keeping his view forward vigilantly. Before him, Satsuko was already straightening her knees to stand up.

"Oh my~ Looks like victory can't be decided in one hit after all."

"Muramasa-sama, that is—"

"Instantaneously entering Fourteen's body whose true nature is a ''house'', then coming out again? Totally just a petty parlor trick."

"Ehhh~ Really~? As long as it's used well, Satsuko thinks it's unexpectedly effective~"

"«Geist»! «Geist»!"

Satsuko cocked her head slightly while Fourteen shot laundry poles and iron rods at the school building on the side again. Moreover, it was not just one or two. The school building was turned into an array of skewers. Satsuko and Fourteen jumped again, landing on the footholds created by Fourteen, then started jumping between footholds as though performing in an athletic event. In addition to stepping on the poles and columns, Satsuko even grabbed the laundry poles with her hands to swing her body like in gymnastics horizontal bar events. While moving, Fourteen continued to shoot out new laundry poles to increase the number of footholds.

"It'd be bad if you got bored, so Satsuko and Fourt will be turning in a grand performance~! Satsuko will work hard to prevent you from calling this a parlor trick!"

"This looks more and more like a circus act. We don't have money to pay for unspectacular shows...!"

Tensing up, Haruaki's group looked up at the two figures jumping back and forth overhead like pinballs.

Fourteen fired two bricks at them. Konoha and the others dodged swiftly but at the same time, Fourteen also launched three bricks at Satsuko in midair, which were then immediately absorbed by «Karma Speed». After repeating similar movements multiple times, Satsuko and Fourteen overlapped in the air again. Fourteen flipped her cape again and Satsuko vanished.

After leaping from foothold to foothold many times, Fourteen jumped upon Haruaki's group again as earlier. Konoha blocked her attack and watched out for Satsuko who was assumed to be hiding under the cape—

"How about this? Slicing wind at point blank range...!"

Realizing suddenly, Haruaki cried out frantically:

"No, Konoha, right above!"

The last foothold that Fourteen had visited—Satsuko was standing on there. Just before Fourteen mounted her descending attack, she must have left Satsuko there. Satsuko was already ecstatic with her face flushed red. Then she swung the rapier down hard.

"This is—karma!"

The giant mass of slicing pressure descended like a waterfall, flying at them vertically.

Naturally, Fourteen already expected this attack. After merely a slight delay after Fourteen, Konoha also jumped from her original spot, but the situation was very risky. Also, Haruaki and the others could not stay uninvolved either.

"Haruaki, get away quick!"

Fear pushed Haruaki. Naturally, he did not resist and started running as hard as he could. There was no guarantee that the next slash would not reach their location. Even the wake of that attack posed a threat. Just as Haruaki and Fear hastily pulled back to create distance—

The vertical slash brushed past Konoha's body, striking her former location directly. The massive ensuing crash made Haruaki's eardrums hurt. Violent air pressure swept his hair. Not only that, but it even caused him to stumble and fall flat on the ground. Certain fragments flew in all directions, striking him in the body. Ouch. Speaking of pain, the left hand he had extended reflexively against the ground for support was feeling sharp pain from the amputated spot.

Then opening his eyes, Haruaki saw the asphalt ground which had tragically cracked open. Probably injured by flying stones, Fear had small bloody scratches on her face. Wiping the blood away with the back of her hand, Fear directed her gaze forward. The four of them nearer to the impact had suffered far more than Haruaki and Fear. Kirika and Kuroe were tangled together and blown far away, but seemed uninjured. Kotetsu was kneeling on the ground with a twisted look on his face. Among them, the one with the most serious injuries was—

"Guh...!"

"Konoha!"

"I... am fine...!"

Although it looked like she had dodged by a hair's breadth, Konoha had a large gash on her shoulder just from a minor glancing blow. The patch of bright red on her was even larger in area than Kotetsu's. Konoha glanced coldly at her wound then exhaled, suppressing a certain emotion into the depths of her core. Calmly, she tore off her dangling sleeve to facilitate movement. Judging from her motions, the wound was not as bad as it looked... But Haruaki had almost never seen such a large wound on Konoha's body before. And clearly, it was not even a direct blow.

Many laundry poles and iron rods were embedded in the school building's walls to their left and right, as well as the side wall of the connecting corridor, forming footholds.

Standing on them, Satsuko and Fourteen were looking down at Haruaki's group.

"Oh my... They actually dodged that attack? Amazing as expected! Satsuko is overjoyed!"

Satsuko spoke confidently. Pushing themselves up, Kirika and Konoha grumbled with a frown:

"Tsk! What joy? This firepower is absolutely ridiculous...!"

"Their current tactic is to reduce the speed accumulation period as much as possible then unleash the attack freely from various angles, thus making full use of terrain..."

"Yes, indeed! Although very weak, Satsuko and Fourt's advantage is cooperation and tacit understanding after all! By increasing or removing footholds, Satsuko can appear or disappear to make use of three dimensional tactics~"

"Satsuko has excellent speed to begin with, but as a result, her weakness is also a lack of attack power. Weaponry is one of the reasons. But after obtaining «Karma Speed», this problem is solved... Don't mistakenly think we're still the same as before."

"Yeah~ It's all thanks to «Karma Speed». So lucky to have it, it fits Satsuko so well! Since this method works, Satsuko will try to challenge you, please play with us a while longer!"

Then like a pack of predators surrounding herbivores, slowly depriving their prey of stamina, intimidating them to crush their will to resist.

Also making use of the school building's protrusions and drainpipes, the pair began to jump back and forth over the heads of Haruaki's group. Ghostlights flashing, Fourteen launched items that were sometimes absorbed by Satsuko's rapier as sources of speed, sometimes used to create new footholds, or sent to attack Haruaki's group directly on other occasions. Satsuko would also disappear suddenly then emerge under Fourteen's cape. Satsuko sometimes followed Fourteen's direct attacks to appear at extremely close range. Other times, she used feints to counter their predictions, only to appear in the distance. It took a lot of effort to keep track of the pair's positions.

"Damn it...!"

Agitated, Konoha jumped up and stood on a laundry pole just like them. Then leaping towards Fourteen, just as she was about to execute a flying kick, an instant before that—having entered Fourteen's cape, Satsuko jumped out and landed lightly on the ground. She was already panting with eyes moistened and glazed over.

"Karma!"

"!"

Konoha must have instantly severed her foothold. Then falling down together with the severed pole, she barely evaded the slash Satsuko had unleashed upwards from below. Vicious light flashed across her glasses as she groaned:

"Up and down, how busy you are...!"

"Oh, just so you don't get the wrong idea, Satsuko will make this clear. We don't really want to run all over the place~ Aerial combat is just one mode of attack. Depending on the situation, we also fight on the ground."

Haruaki gritted his teeth. To him, simply tracking Satsuko and Fourteen's movements with his gaze was hard enough already.

Apart from Fourteen's own combat power as ''a cursed house''...

There were footholds all around that they could increase or decrease as they saw fit, in other words, a three dimensional space—Rather, seeing as Satsuko could also enter Fourteen's body to obfuscate timings and positions, it counted as four dimensions—combined with the tacit understanding born from their relationship of absolute trust, allowing them to rule over this four dimensional space.

In addition, there was «Karma Speed»'s one-hit kill power from its super destructive slash attack—

All this combined to serve as Satsuko and Fourteen's current—

Strength.

...Was it possible to win?

Could they prevail against a pair like this?

Haruaki felt as though his heart was being constricted tightly, causing a vague sense of unease to surge in his body.

He also thought of something.

Time.

There was no leisure to take out his cellphone to check the time, but the deadline was less than an hour away. They should not get themselves pinned down in this kind of place. They must move advance as quickly as possible, advancing towards the sports ground—

However, whether or not Satsuko understood their feelings, she cackled and said:

"Anyway, we're going to move as possible, so enjoy yourselves! As playmates, Satsuko will give it 100% so please go all-out if you please, Satsuko will be very happy—although weak little Satsuko is still very weak, so if you get disappointed, sorry about that!"

Haruaki broke out in cold sweat.

You liar—He thought.

===Part 9===

The superintendent's team of three was moving along the school's boundary wall.

Then halting, the superintendent turned his head back.

"—I knew you were going to show up."

"Really? Well I suppose, after all, we go way back for years."

As though in an afterthought, he casually floored a knight who was originally about to attack them.

Maximilian Pendragon was standing there in leisure. Wearing «Corpse Armor Rikongarowa» with the «Granaury Spear» on the back of his right hand... He was fully armed.

Grinning, Pendragon said:

"Any intention to move aside?"

"You already know my answer, don't you? I can't let you go over to them. To my dangerous friend who has started an obsession in stalker behavior, I really hope you won't go farther along the wrong path, which is why I can't stay silent... You can't use brute strength to coerce a little girl. Don't use force."

After the superintendent finished with a shrug, Zenon and Ganon stepped forward in front of him.

"Good grief, are you trying to waste my time again like yesterday? No matter how many years we've been separated, I've grown tired of playing around. This time, I won't spar with you like yesterday. Sorry, I'm going to be serious—?"

A crisp sound.

Pendragon raised Granaury's blade to eye level. In the next instant, a knife flying at high speed was deflected by the blade, falling on the ground behind.

The superintendent stared intently at Pendragon. While breaking out in cold sweat, his mind became aware of his hand's trembling fingertips and the creaking in his body.

"Unlike yesterday... It's ''three against one'' this time."

"Gabriel, do you intend to personally enter the fray? Isn't your body full of problems, to the point that it's difficult to pinpoint them? With your health in such a state already, acting tough won't do you any good."

"Acting tough? Hmm..."

The superintendent reached into his suit and drew a knife from its holster. What a nostalgic feeling... At the same time, this was probably going to be his swan song.

"If I don't act tough now, when else would I have the chance? Clearly the ones behind me are my studetns—This is my school!"

Switching modes, he threw continuously, launching many knives at the same time. The flowing motion of thrown knives were like wings, like a sword, with each knife followed closely by the next. By calculating and predicting the opponent's angle of deflection, he would alter the trajectory of successive knives as a result. Such throwing fully exhibited the pinnacle of technique. Having learned the majority of his throwing skills, Zenon also joined in to attack with her knives.

Confronted with a continuous stream of thrown knives aimed at his vitals, Pendragon could no longer stand idly in one place. While running, he used Granaury to deflect the flying knives. Although Riko's armor definitely protected the vitals, the superintendent would also predict the armor's changes in thickness through reverse logic so as to throw the next knife and the one after that. Faced with this group, Pendragon could not rely completely on his armor. That being said, armor was armor after all. For knife throwers, armor was definitely a complicating factor.

"Ha... Looks like you and your disciple haven't regressed much in skill."

"I'm very happy to hear you say that."

Intense pain coursed through the depths of his body. His muscles were screaming in pain. His fingertips were convulsing. The superintendent desperately hid these symptoms of unease while he answered, but the dragon's eyes could not possibly miss the prey's weaknesses.

"But who knows when this can persist until."

"Yeah, that's right. Although we have to stall for time bit by bit, no one knows how long it can last... So, it looks like the job I picked has increased. Ahhh, so very tired..."

Waving the tip of her sword left and right, Ganon walked up to the front lethargically. The previous Commander had passed onto her as the sole successor of what could be called swordsmanship for countering the strongest—a style named the Void Night Sword. Ultimately, she still stood as their most powerful combatant.

The superintendent took a deep breath and picked up a knife. Incredibly, he felt nostalgia towards this sensation that should have been forgotten long ago. However, he had ''her'' by his side back then. Rather, what he carried was not knives, but ''her''. The spear that always returned on its own no matter where it was thrown. The spear whose power increased the farther it was thrown, the «Treason Piercer»...

"Why?"

"...?"

The one who asked was Pendragon's right hand, Granaury.

She seldom spoke on her own initiative. Without stopping her, Pendragon glanced at his right hand.

"The way you look is truly fortunate/unfortunate... It brings back too many memories. Why is Liz not by your side?"

"—Because Long destroyed her. You know that, right?"

Most certainly, this was not the answer she wanted to hear, but he had no choice but to answer so.

"Then why..."

She originally wanted to continue but fell silent halfway. Pendragon scratched his head and used the back of his left hand to tap the blade on his right. With eyes as calm as a father gazing at his child, he said:

"Say it now if you have something you want said. You might not get another chance ever again."

Granaury could be heard sighing. She seldom expressed her emotions, but the superintendent knew that she not actually emotionless. This was only natural, because he used to spend quite a lot of time with her—They could be considered old friends.

Hence, he knew her voice carried sorrow.

"So why... ''was I not there''?"

The superintendent closed his eyes forcefully first.

Then he answered:

"—Because you're not Liz."

Likewise, this was not the correct answer, but he had no choice but to answer so.

"True. But we are both spears."

"Yes."

"Would you believe me if I said I was always jealous of Liz?"

"If you want me to believe."

"What a sly/honest man..."

Another sigh.

"The one by your side is not me. However, there once existed the possibility of me by your side. Together with Liz. Or replacing Liz. Clearly I could have been by your side, but was not by your side. This contradiction shook the contradiction that is me."

"I don't quite... understand."

Pendragon slowly raised his right hand, allowing the superintendent's reflection to show on Granaury's blade. This was surely akin to having her gaze squarely at the superintendent.

"Why were you unable to defeat Long before Liz was destroyed?"

"Because he was very strong."

"Also because, compared to surpassing Long's strength, you were always thinking about Liz's curse, weren't you?"

Liz's curse caused her to pierce her owner. It troubled her the whole time, making her cry. Indeed. Back then, long ago, compared to the strong opponent, he was already trembling at the premonition of separating from her.

Without changing her tone, Granaury continued:

"Why did you not defeat Long after Liz was destroyed?"

"Because I lost the reason to do so."

"Also because you followed the simple temptation of despair and fled, didn't you?"

By the time he woke up after Liz pierced his chest as a result of the curse exceeding its limit, everything was over. Left with only scars and emptiness in his heart without the slightest will to fight, he had deserted the Draconians. The only fragment lingering in his heart was the wish to see Liz again. That was the only purpose he lived for.

"Had you neither fled nor lost, and defeated Long, the future/past would have been different. Hence, hence, I—"

The blade on Pendragon's right hand glittered brightly.

"—''hate your state of weakness''."

The superintendent gasped.

Then in a fully philosophical tone of voice, he laughed.

"Hahaha! Indeed, my state of weakness has caused many people trouble, whether in the past or present. I'm so sorry."

"Please do not pretend to be strong... in this fashion. It is truly displeasing."

Strong? Weak? They remained fettered by these words. This made him feel a little sad.

Glancing at his two subordinates, the superintendent said:

"So, it looks like someone is holding a grudge against me. I'm sorry but the attacks might become very intense accordingly. I'm counting on you."

"...This is commonplace, in any case."

"After hearing things from you that needn't be said, it's the most tiring~"

In response to his subordinates' remarks, which conveyed questionable respect, he said:

"So... Looks like it's time for this conversation to end."

"Argh~ Enough, so long and boring! Granaury, I hold you responsible!"

"...I apologize/ignore. All that is required next is a one-sided victory akin to rape."

Confronted with the approaching figure of the "strongest"—

The superintendent laughed again.

No matter how perilous the situation, even if cold sweat and ominous premonitions remained, he still had to laugh.

This had nothing to do with being strong or weak.

It was the only proper way to act for an adult who wished to protect the children.

===Part 10===

Pendragon had no intention of backing down either.

He had a reason to move forward no matter what. No matter what he must do.

He had something he had to do.

Hence, if anyone got in his way—the only option was to eliminate them, of course. Even if they knew each other or could be described as old friends.

(However... What a nuisance.)

The opponent was definitely not strong. Simply in terms of strength, the knights in the school were definitely stronger.

However, such a hassle. Like yesterday, Ganon's Void Night Sword would neutralize all of his offensive and defensive maneuvers—forcibly leading to a "tied" result. In that unsteadily swaying manner.

Pendragon introduced changes in his movements in an attempt to disrupt her rhythm, but Zenon—as well as Sekaibashi at calculated moments—would throw knives, which were impossible to ignore. While he was dodging the knives, Ganon would recover her position.

Only time and energy were being worn away bit by bit. Although this applied to the other party as well... For Sekaibashi's team, that was precisely their goal. To prevent him from advancing, to deplete his time and energy. That was their only goal, never intending to win from the very start.

"So, what should I do...?"

"How about surrendering by going 'uwah~ I admit defeat~'? Also recording that and broadcasting it on Dragon Island. Then, oh dear, how incredible, the beautiful school physician's popularity would skyrocket from defeating Number One."

"Although I don't think it's possible, do you really want to become the Commander?"

"Of course not, too tiring."

Pendragon conversed while using his full strength to push Granaury down in a spiral motion. Taking this attack head on would surely mean disembowelment—no, understatement—it would not be surprising even if her body instantly split into top and bottom halves. However, Ganon used the blade's body to absorb the impact with finesse, even performing a side flip in the air on purpose to dissipate the fist's force. Just as Pendragon was going to follow up his attack at the moment of her landing, Zenon and Sekaibashi threw countless knives, containing his movements.

(Tsk...)

Ganon's Void Night Sword was not a technique that could persist forever, after all. Despite looking relaxed in motion, that was only on the surface—requiring the control, understanding and manipulation of the entire body's nerves, it consumed unimaginable stamina. Even more so if one were to take the consumption of mental energy into account. Spending the same amount of time to wave a sword randomly without thinking would probably be much less taxing.

She was going to tire out, but with Sekaibashi and Zenon's support, she had already established a routine to recover her energy through momentary breaks. Her limit had yet to arrive.

Pendragon discovered that her technique had become more refined compared to yesterday. Deadly battles were more effective than any sort of training. Through yesterday's combat, she had recalled old memories then progressed further—What a waste of talent. This meant that Long's discerning eye had picked the right successor, didn't he?

In the end—

(Right now... she has achieved perfect balance to become a perfect master of the Void Night Sword. Without disrupting her degree of perfection, it's probably impossible for me to surpass her Void Night Sword.)

He admitted it, but this was absolutely no declaration of defeat. Of course. From the very start, his mind had not considered this a battle—It was more like an annoying cleaning task. Something dirty was in his way. Without scrubbing it away, there was no way to advance to the next destination.

(So, I just need to disrupt the balance from her degree of perfection. Let's see what can be taken away, or perhaps...)
[[image:C3 17-155.png|thumb]]

This time, he unleashed a barrage of attacks, prioritizing speed instead of power. Ganon blocked this wave as though dancing.

"How like a dance. I'd gladly take you out tonight if you'll let me."

"What a tiring invitation... Max-kun, please save such words for the young women you ilke."

"Oh? But I don't dislike you."

"Oh really? But I find it hard to accept a flirty guy like you, Max-kun. Not my cup of tea."

"You like older men who give off airs of stability and maturity, right?"

"You know me too well."

Even while chatting like this, the precision of her movements remained unchanged, unshaken at all.

Ganon was currently strong and stable in mind. Trying to take away from that might be challenging. In that case—

(Or perhaps... ''Something extra could be added''.)

This was very simple.

Exceedingly simple indeed.

The superintendent watched as Pendragon charged forward recklessly. He made a thrust with Granaury's blade on the back of his hand, but Ganon blocked him with her sword.

Up to now, things were the same as before, except—

"...!"

Ganon showed alarm on her face in a rare display. Pendragon's fist, in other words, Granaury's blade, caught Ganon's sword and applied a vector to it—towards his own neck.

Confronted with this unexpected development, Ganon froze for merely an instant. She definitely could kill Pendragon if the sword continued its thrust. This was precisely Pendragon's goal in redirecting her sword.

However, she resisted. Without a choice, she resisted.

In stark contrast to the Void Night Sword's naturalness—Unnaturalness.

That instant was an opening.

And Maximilian Pendragon was a man nowhere naive enough to miss this opening.

"Having fought for so long, I'd notice no matter how oblivious... You don't seriously want to kill me from the bottom of your heart. For the unprincipled Void Night Sword whose characteristic is split-second adaptability—You can't hold on to this kind of principle."

Using the instant when Ganon's body froze, Pendragon flipped his right arm. At the same time, Granaury's blade retracted slightly while in contact with Ganon's sword—Just by doing that, the sword, which seemed stuck to Ganon's hand until now, was blown away.

"Ganon-kun!"

The superintendent had no time to consider consequences. The feeling of tendons twisting. The feeling of muscles screaming in pain. Ignoring these feelings, he did everything he could to drive his limbs to throw the knives in his hands. Like how he had killed countless foes in the past—Mercilessly, raising speed and power to the maximum, he threw by pulling all the stops. Presumably seeing her elder sister in crisis, Zenon also threw as many knives as she could at the same time.

Zenon's knives descended upon Pendragon like a rainstorm that was blown horizontally by the wind. Pendragon had the left side of his body towards them, hence Riko could concentrate her armor on the left side for defense. After merely a millisecond's delay, the superintendent's knife flew over—but did not touch Pendragon.

The knife flew past his feet.

''Striking the hilt of an earlier knife that was embedded in the ground, it bounced up''.

As though reflected, it bounced upwards.

The knife flew towards where the armor was relatively thin due to defending against Zenon's rain of knives—the right side of Pendragon's body.

Stab him. Strike him. At least make him move. Even dodging would be good. In any case, if he could be prevented from delivering a lethal blow to Ganon—

But just at that moment, the superintendent saw snow-white skin behind Pendragon.

"What...!?"

Originally on Pendragon's right hand, Grananury instantly took human form.

She struck down the superintendent's knife flying from a dead angle.

A naked body of snow-white complexion. Seen so few times that one could count them out, her eyes, always partially closed—They look like they were pitying something.

"By the way, people all say that I've become a gentleman the more I aged, contrary to all expectation. They even say that I'm beginning to resemble Long, despite having no blood relation. So..."

Unfazed by the absence of Granaury's blade, Pendragon still drew his right arm back.

Towards Ganon in front of him, laughing as though he wanted to say "ridiculous":

"A man like me not your cup of tea? Stop lying."

As though resigning, Ganon suddenly relaxed her tense expression and said:

"You realized it?"

In the next second, the fist descended, sending her body flying away like a puppet.

Next—The result was easily predicted.

Earlier, they had barely maintained balance in something of a miracle. Once one corner collapsed, opposing the "strongest" was no longer possible.

His entire body in abject pain, collapsed on the ground, the superintendent turned his face. This was already his limit. He could not even lift a finger. Overexerting himself to mobilize his muscles, nerves and tendons... Everything was screaming, halted in activity. In other words, dead. I guess I'll have to spend my days in a wheelchair like the Dominion Lord for a while—Assuming I survive this.

Ganon was completely buried in a wall. Having spat out blood, there was a patch of bright red on her chest—to the point that it was a miracle that a massive hole had not opened up on her body. But definitely, she must have broken many bones with damage to internal organs. Of course, she was also unconscious. Strands of her hair looked like they were shaking slightly. Hopefully, she was still breathing—As long as this was not an illusion born out of his optimism.

Zenon was lying sprawled nearby, her right elbow twisted in a strange direction. Scattered and glittering in her surroundings were the broken fragments of throwing knives. Groaning on the ground, she was probably trying her utmost to get up. There were heartrending bloodstains on her limbs and face.

The superintendent gulped and applied force through his convulsing throat.

"Zenon-kun, it would be best not to strain yourself."

"Un... acceptable."

"Enough. By this point, both of you have done more than enough for me."

By this point. Did she realize the hidden meaning in these words? Not only the battle here at school, but also starting from their Draconian days as well as after deserting the organization.

He was thinking, how fortunate to have them willing to follow a broken man like him.

"Clearly I was never able to reward you."

"...If there really was no reward, I would not have... retracted the resignation letter I almost handed over on many occasions."

"You don't mean... salary, right?"

"Must I really spell it out?"

"...Sorry."

Listening to Zenon's sulking voice, the superintendent smiled wryly. Just doing so made his throat hurt badly and caused trouble in breathing—It was already pointless, so he took off his gas mask.

Then within his unobscured view, he gazed at the slowly approaching figure.

"Hello, long time no see."

"Hello there, it's been forever."

Maximilian Pendragon. Or perhaps, just plain Pendragon.

As though declaring things were "over"—with a completely naked young girl clinging to his shoulder and Granaury waiting by his side with her massive wobbling bust.

"I admit my defeat. I guess someone who retired shouldn't try to stage a comeback to act cool. I don't care what you do with me but please show mercy to those two. They're just caught up in my foolhardiness."

"I decided a long time ago to leave good women alive as much as possible. Even a woman who fell in love with a certain someone who's not me despite knowing there would be no reward, or a woman who still can't forget a certain someone who's already passed away."

Then Pendragon closed one eye suggestively and laughed:

"Besides, they might realize my charm at the last moment and become my good companions. Possibilities are very important."

"Y-You bastard! You have absolutely no self-control at all—!"

Riko began to hammer the back of Pendragon's head. Completely unconcerned, he turned his gaze slightly and said:

"Just as you can see, as an actual believer of female supremacy, I can't oppose these two ladies. Living under their oppression every day, how tragic my life... So apparently, it's not up to me to decide your final fate."

"...May I decide?"

"Yes."

A moment later, Granaury walked over without hiding her naked body at all. She had clearly stated how she hated the superintendent's state of weakness. He was very weak indeed. Now, he was also defeated.

"St...op...!"

Zenon's voice called out. He deliberately avoided looking in her direction.

No matter what his final fate—He would only accept it willingly. That was enough to satisfy him. Having driven this body past its limits until it could move no longer, assuming Zenon and Ganon were not going to be killed, he had no regrets anymore.

(I've done... everything I could. We must have bought at least some amount of time... I'm sorry, but the rest will have to be entrusted to them...)

Her hand—belonging to one whose true nature was a spear, in other words, a hand that could easily pierce human flesh—grabbed his collar.

"...'Coward.' Indeed, that was what others used to call you."

With force almost enough to rip his collar off, she pulled his face towards her—

Then—

''Her lips were pressed upon his lips''.

"!?"

A soft sensation. The caress of breaths. The wriggling of tongues.

A moment later, when she moved her lips away—their saliva could be seen adhering to her tongue.

"It would be too cowardly if you had done this on purpose."

"...?"

"I intended to kill you but I changed my mind. When you showed me... these."

She stroked his face with her fingers, stroking the tattoo of the dragon eye that was supposed to be on his cheek.

"This Dragon Wound, this hair, this nose, and these eyes... Why did you bare them only now? Excessively unchanged, excessively nostalgic. And those feelings are screaming that killing you would be such a shame, hence—"

"Hence?'

"Hence, I shall claim you as my trophy."

An urge to laugh flowed into his heart. His entire body almost became drained of strength.

She was very strong. He was very weak. Had he already become hers?

"The right to refuse... Denied?"

"Indeed. It would trouble me greatly if you died."

She separated from him and stood up.

Then looking down at him with those rarely revealed eyes, she said with an even rarer smile:

"Because I love/hate you from the bottom of my heart."

Contradictory words spoken by the spear that embraced contradiction, they were quite incomprehensible yet very easy to understand at the same time. This was very contradictory too.

"Haha," the superintendent laughed in a hoarse voice. As soon as he laughed, his entire body lost strength. Slipping, he lost balance and his back struck the ground. His eyelids felt so heavy too. No matter how hard he tried to keep them open, all he could see was the sky.

"So—time to do what needs to be done."

This voice was heard together with receding footsteps.

"...Having agreed to let me decide, have you any objections? Master."

"Haha~ None at all."

"I'm so angry that only Granaury gets to be satisfied! Hey Maximilian, I believe it's the right time to reward me for working hard! In other words, umm, give a the same sense of satisfaction!"

"Yes yes, a kiss, right?"

"Now isn't the time for that sort of behavior, is it?"

"Muununu, hey! Granaury, don't get in my way! You big-boobed monster!"

The victors gradually left in a noisy departure.

Nearby, Zenon could be heard murmuring:

"...Philanderer. This is one more item that needs to be reported to Liz."

Carrying all sorts of meanings.

The superintendent muttered in reply: "Give me a break."

===Part 11===

"Huff... Huff...!"

The panting still had not subsided. Haruaki hammered his fist against his trembling knee cap in condemnation. Now was not the time to stop moving.

Due to Satsuko's giant slash attacks and Fourteen's projectiles, the asphalt underfoot was rendered unrecognizable. One could easily trip in a single moment of carelessness. And tripping under the current circumstances—could easily mean immediate death.

"Haruaki, take a break first!"

Fear used her limbs to block the bricks flying from Fourteen like stray gunfire. Although Fear was not human, the objects thrown by Fourteen were strengthened by cursed power after all. Deflecting attacks with her limbs could not persist without injuries. She was covered in bloody scratches. This heartrending sight made Haruaki gnash his teeth.

Konoha and Kotetsu were attacking relentlessly but Satsuko and Fourteen's speed was overwhelming. A back and forth battle of three dimensions which they had never handled before, fought with high-speed tacit understanding and coordination faster than Haruaki's naked eye could follow.

Midair, Satsuko emerged from under Fourteen's cape to conduct a surprise attack. Kotetsu dodged the attack but was struck by a broom that Fourteen took the opportunity to fire, causing him to fall, hitting the ground upside down. A new depression was created in the asphalt. Konoha tried to ambush Satsuko on the school building's outer wall from behind, but her barehanded chop was absorbed by «Karma Speed». Just as she bit her lip and tried to grab Satsuko's body, Fourteen immediately shot dishes from a blind spot.

"Mode: «Cushioning Munemori»!"

Half of the dishes were blocked by Kuroe's hair but the remainder passed between the strands of hair to strike Konoha's shoulder. Konoha frowned and lost balance. Satsuko swung «Karma Speed» but Kirika extended Chupacabra Bandage to restrain her. The white bandage was sliced into shreds, fluttering in the air. Then—

"Oh, Konoha-san's attack just now allowed Satsuko to finish charging up—Karma!"

"Tsk—!"

The giant slash flew towards Konoha who had lost balance and was falling down. Unable to dodge completely, Konoha used a barehanded chop to strike the unavoidable portion of the attack... However, the gap in power was too great. She flew away diagonally, smashing into a window on the first floor of the school building.

"Konoha!"

"I-I am fine... Probably..."

Despite the many pieces of glass fragments falling from her body, Konoha immediately returned to position. Surely she was wounded, but she shook her head lightly. As though absolutely refusing to show any weakness, she glared resolutely at Satsuko and Fourteen.

Haruaki caught his breath while discreetly checking out his companions' appearances.

No one was unscathed, whether Fear, Konoha, Kotetsu or Kuroe. As for Kirika, who had just healed from getting struck in the shoulder by a projectile, Haruaki could not say for certain whether she was unscathed or not.

Everyone was panting. Muscles stiff, they stared at the formidable foes before them.

Satsuko and Fourteen. «Karma Speed»—Just by obtaining such a slender sword, they had changed, becoming so strong that they had far surpassed their former selves in previous fights.

"Hey Cow Tits! Is there no way to break the stalemate!?"

"I would have done it if there were. Please think a little... Naturally, it has to be a solution that does not include you joining the fray!"

At this rate, the tide would surely turn against them. Haruaki looked around him. A way to break the stalemate, was there one? Something they could use. Information beneficial to them.

He discovered that there was one thing that had improved compared to earlier.

"But... look, while we've been fighting, all the students seem to have gone home after school..."

"Oh, that's right. Is the student who just left the shoe lockers over there the last one?"

Kuroe glanced at the shoe lockers and commented. Kirika nodded lightly.

"...So we don't have to obediently play with them anymore, right? There's no need to heed their absolutely ridiculous threat, so let's just do what's necessary to move on—"

"Oh my~ Really~?"

Satsuko's confident voice interrupted Kirika. She and Fourteen landed lightly on the ground simultaneously.

"Then Satsuko can finally go all-out?"

"What...?"

"Satsuko has been enduring, rather, Satsuko thinks that having clearly explained to have no wish to take hostages, but turning out to take hostages in the end, that would look really bad~ Although Satsuko is very troubled by the possibility of you people escaping, conversely, there's no need to worry about getting others caught up... Yes, we will work our hardest to prevent them from escaping, Fourt!"

"Yes. Mayhem permitted—«Geist»!"

More than previously, ominous blue ghostlights moved at high speed in complicated patterns, blinking and flashing to produce an afterimage like a magic circle. The movements of these ghostlights felt rather familiar.

Then from the center of the magic circle, a certain object slowly emerged.

Gigantic and stout, with enough mass to flatten everything—A pillar.

"Meaning you can use it on us without reserve now that there are no hostages!?"

"Damn it! Be careful, everyone!"

Faced with the giant pillar's overwhelming pressure, Haruaki's group all tensed their bodies. What to do? That sort of thing was impossible to block. They could only dodge. But given their long and narrow location, would they be able to evade that enormous thing completely—?

But just at that moment, Haruaki saw Satsuko's eyebrow twitch once, her gaze directed somewhere behind them.

Haruaki looked back—and was struck by dizziness coming from the depths of his brain.

Behind them, walking out leisurely from the courtyard behind the connecting corridor was—

"Pendragon...!"

"Ohoh~ What an intense battlefield here."

It was none other than the Commander of the Draconians. Wrapped around and walking beside him respectively, Riko and Granaury were inexplicably naked. What the heck!? As much as Haruaki wanted to exclaim at the absurdity, now was not the time.

They were caught on both sides, with Satsuko and Fourteen in front and Pendragon behind.

A despairing situation.

"...Satsuko, what now? It's the Commander."

"Wa~ But the pillar's summoning can't be stopped now, right? And since it's the Commander, there's no need to worry about getting him caught up in it. Just attack."

"Understood."

Without giving them time to think of countermeasures, Fourteen's summoned pillar flew straight at them. This was Fourteen's most powerful attack, which they had previously experienced in a past battle. A trump card that surpassed the level of cannons to approach that of siege weaponry.

Haruaki was about to jump away when he tripped over the uneven surface of the cracked asphalt ground.

"...!"

Then he fell on the ground. His entire body shivered. He understood that this momentary misstep—was enough to be ''fatal''.

"Haruaki!"

"Haruaki-kun!"

Before he could even shout "Don't come over," Fear and Konoha had already rushed over to pick him up in their arms, using their bodies to shield him. Kotetsu clicked his tongue while turning around to ready his tiger claws. Kuroe and Kirika also stopped running away and switched to postures for blocking the pillar—Despite the fact that it was totally impossible to block!

By this time, Fourteen's launched pillar was already fast approaching, impossible to evade—

(Wait...!)

Then there was massive crash that seemed to shatter the earth and the sky.

No pain. No pressure. If anything, all Harauki felt was the warmth and weight from Fear and Konoha's bodies lying on top of him.

Conversely, he could feel pebbles falling on his body in a clatter—Pebbles?

Greatly perplexed by this turn of events, Haruaki opened his eyes—

And was greeted by a completely unexpected sight.

"Hmm, I never thought the simple act of destroying something could be this fun."

Milky-white armor and a spear blade on the right fist. Pendragon had entered complete combat readiness—

Against the giant pillar flying head on, he punched straight.

With a large depression where it was making contact with his right fist and Granaury, the giant pillar stood still in the air. Who knew how Pendragon had exerted his force, but the giant pillar's cracks slowly expanded while the shower of stone fragments increased more and more—

Finally, the giant pillar shattered completely.

"What...!?"

Haruaki's group could only react dumbstruck with their mouths gaping open. Why did Pendragon save them? Perhaps he was worried about Kuroe but even so, all he needed to do was pick her up and escape. Satsuko and Fourteen also seemed equally unable to understand his behavior. Staring in shock, Satsuko turned her face to the side and said:

"So, what do you want, Maximilian?"

"No matter what I want, I hope to end this as quickly as possible. Because the spoils of victory are waiting for me."

"Ahhh~ Got it. You guys be quiet now, this is very important."

After shaking his fist to fling away fragments from the giant pillar, Pendragon turned around and walked towards them in an unguarded manner. Haruaki's group frantically stood up and regrouped. Fear and the girls tensed their nerves.

However, Pendragon's target was only one person. "As expected," one could say? He made a beeline for Kuroe.

"Ohoh~ I guess I expected this, but I'm the target... Right?"

Saying that, Kuroe was just about to retreat backwards when Pendragon stopped walking before he got into the risky range where he could attack—

''Suddenly, he knelt down on the spot''.

As Kuroe tilted her head in puzzlement, Pendragon even reached into his armor to take out something.

A rose.

Kneeling like a knight, with an expression that could not be more serious, he presented the rose to Kuroe.

Then in a solemn voice, he said:

"Ningyouhara Kuroe, I've fallen for you. Become my woman."

Satsuko, Fourteen, and even Riko and Granaury...

Apart from Pendragon himself, everyone present simultaneously exclaimed in surprise.

"...What?"

"W-W... What? What is he talking about?"

"This must be some kind of ploy! We're not falling for it!"

Haruaki's group was plunged into chaos.

But only Kuroe and Pendragon were staring at each other, exuding surprisingly serious vibes. Intimidated by their aura—Haruaki and the others stopped talking and simply watched developments unfold.

Kuroe's face was calm. It was hard to tell if the slight curl in her lips was a smile or some other emotion.

"Hoho, a rose huh... How cliched."

"Don't roses need to be given when confessing to a woman? I went out of my way to buy one."

"I don't really want to say this, but aren't you just after my abilities?"

"I admit that before, I only wanted you in order to get stronger, but it's different now. I, Maximilian Pendragon, hereby swear as a man that I now hold genuine feelings for you."

"Oh~ Then tell me what aspects about me you're in love with?"

"First of all, the initial trigger—that's your dazzling willpower, the commitment to taking your own life while smiling to the very end. That is precisely strength. To me, it is extremely dazzling strength."

Then Pendragon smiled boldly and said:

"There's a lot more. I'm the type who discovers even more good points and things to like after falling for a woman. I like your lustrous hair, I like your unfathomable eyes, I like your tender baby-like skin, I like your cute little arms and legs, and I also like your mumbling voice."

"Hmm, a lolicon huh?"

"I remember I've mentioned before, haven't I? My strike zone is extremely wide."

Kuroe giggled. After a few seconds—

With increased seriousness in her voice, she asked:

"Do you still remember what I said?"

"Yes, you want freedom—Right? Of course, I will respect you as much as feasibly possible. But even so, once you're with me, there will be some changes, probably. I might also force you to do certain things. Hence, I can only say this."

Gazing at Kuroe, Pendragon lowered his face.

In other words, he bowed his head vulnerably—

"...Please, give me a portion of your freedom."

After a long, a very long silence...

Kuroe's tiny hand lightly took the rose presented to her by Pendragon.

"...When you want to make a girl yours, the first thing you ought to do is to express your feelings. Yes, you finally took the first step."

Pendragon looked up again.

"You said—you don't dislike me, right? Then what's your reply?"

"Slow down, don't be so impatient, things are just finally beginning... The way I see it, that's right, I need to seriously consider for a while."

This time, Kuroe made a gentle smile distinctly.

Pendragon also breathed out through his nose.

"I hope you won't make me too anxious. What a bad girl you are, making men impatient... Although I don't dislike that."

"If the number of roses was a hundred instead of one, things might be different, you know?"

Kuroe waved the rose lightly and said in a joking tone of voice.

"Man, what an oversight. I was thinking if I carried too many, they'd only end up getting snapped in a fight."

"If you're willing to do other things to make up for the missing ninety-nine roses, my answer might come a little faster."

"Oh~? What an attractive proposal. Then how about I play with the hassling children on your behalf? Will something trivial like that count?"

"More than enough."

Pendragon straightened his knees and stood up, then turned his body's direction.

Towards Satsuko and Fourteen.

"Uwah~ I'm not motivated at all, and giving roses is unbelievable."

"Fighting for someone else's love... What an exciting/demoralizing development, master."

"Stop complaining, I won't forget to let you two enjoy yourselves to your hearts' content."

Kuroe turned to her stunned companions and said:

"So, looks like we don't need to fight Sacchi anymore. Let's go."

"U-Uh, that's wonderful..."

However, Haruaki still felt troubled. He turned his neck to examine them. Staring intently at each other were Pendragon and Satsuko. Pendragon's face was showing full confidence whereas Satsuko and Fourteen, who knew his power level, of course, were making expressions of maximum concentration—In other words, they were not paying attention to Haruaki's group at all. It seemed possible to run past them right now.

"Yachi, anyway, let's make use of this situation. We don't have time after all."

"Indeed, I concur. Now is not the time for fighting unnecessary opponents."

"Let's go, Haruaki, do it now!"

This time, Haruaki took care not to trip on the asphalt ground that was torn open, while passing by the Draconians who were facing off. Satsuko and Fourteen did not cause them any more trouble.

Although they had escaped the threat posed by Satsuko and Fourteen for now, Haruaki somehow felt that another huge problem had risen in its place. Because he could not ignore it, Haruaki felt compelled to ask:

"Kuroe, i-is it really okay...?"

"Yeah, since he's serious, I have to think over it seriously too. Besides, I don't dislike a wild man either."

Running while showing her usual air of aloofness, Kuroe grinned and laughed:

"It's just that the person who fell in love with me happens to be the world's strongest man, right? Nothing more to it."

Only after confirming they had run away did Pendragon speak:

"So... Although it's just for a moment, I did see your way of fighting. I can't call you Squishy-ko anymore."

"Eh? Uh, umm, what do you mean by that?"

"«Tailender Syndrome»—Ontenzaki Satsuko. As minimum courtesy, one has to understand your nickname properly. After obtaining an excellent weapon, your strength level has risen dramatically, reaching the level of the «High Singles»... Coincidentally, Nirushaaki is no longer around, so I can promote you to «Wings», which is quite fitting for your fighting style of jumping around."

"U-Unbelievably, the same as Nirushaaki-sama, Satsuko doesn't dare... Uh, thank you, Commander."

After some fidgeting, Satsuko looked up.

"Umm, Satsuko has one favor to ask, by the way. Although someone weak like Satsuko has no right to ask."

"Ask ahead."

"Commander, since you're praising me of having «High Singles» level... Can Satsuko have permission? Let Satsuko get carried away and try to set the target to be surpassing you, Commander?"

She was smiling. As usual, smiling cowardly. An unshackled smile. An insane smile. Ahhh, perhaps she was actually the genuine Draconian.

"Biting reflexively when delicious food is set before our eyes. That is very much our style. Making such a suggestion is only natural... No need to seek my permission. But in that case, this rare opportunity to bestow the «Wings» upon you will be lost before you even get tattooed."

"Eh!? A-As expected, issuing such a farfetched challenge means the promotion has to be withdrawn as punishment?"

"No no, there are two implications here. One is if you defeat me, then you'll gain the «Head» that is tattooed on my chest, not the «Wings»—"

As though opposing her—

Pendragon grinned as he spoke, taking a step forward.

"Secondly, you won't be able to get any tattoo at all if you lose to me. After fighting me when I'm cutting loose, what do you fancy your chances of survival to be?"

===Part 12===

Then—Haruaki's team arrived at the sports ground.

Tents of different sizes were arranged on the sports ground. It looked like a camping site.

The first unusual situation they saw was on the far side—the place reaching the sports ground if circling around the school building.

"Un Izoey!"

She was fighting in close quarters against four or five knights. Reflexively, Haruaki wanted to run over to her—But instantly, he seemed to see her make a chin raising motion. It felt like she was trying to convey something to them through her gaze.

"Meaning we should do what we're supposed to do?"

"...Yeah, after all, she spent so much effort to stall those guys for our sake."

There was less than an hour until the time limit of 2pm. They had to pick up the pace.

The group ran into the sports ground. Several knights attacked them but their fighting style was much simpler compared to Satsuko and Fourteen just now. Although their durability made things difficult to some extent, Konoha and Kotetsu still managed to render them incapable of fighting for now.

"I thought there'd be more knights waiting for us, but didn't expect so few...!"

Kirika nodded and said:

"If you think about it calmly, we've defeated many knights so far. Un Izoey must have taken out quite a few along the way here and she's holding those guys back right now... Also just now..."

"...Satsuko also eliminated many people. Looks like... Quite a lot."

Fear narrowed her eyes and spoke quietly. Haruaki recalled how Satsuko and Fourteen were attacking dead knights as if it was just a way to kill time. The knights still deserved pity despite being enemies.

Haruaki glanced at Fear to inspect her expression. She looked quite calm, but was that really the case? After seeing dead bodies, was she really unshaken? Was there any unease in her heart? Although he had many things he wanted to ask, there was no time at the moment.

The target tent was obvious at a glance. That tent was clearly much bigger, more magnificent, and its fabric was very high-class. Also—

Sleif was standing sternly at the tent's entrance.

"Sleif...!"

"That name is incorrect. How it pains me for stinking Wathes to address me by this sloppily selected name. My true name is Dainsleif."

Haruaki smiled deliberately.

"But clearly you were the one who introduced yourself with that name."

"I never expected this hassle with your group to persist until now. Would you introduce yourself seriously to a gutter rat on the road side?"

Her shoulders shook lightly.

"...What a revolting embarrassment, a miscalculation... Nauseating. Who could have expected you loathsome lot to advance all the way."

"We're not going to let you guys do as you please. Step aside. We won't allow 'Dominionization' to succeed."

Sleif—or more accurately, Dainsleif—looked up lightly under her visor-like helmet.

"Your objective is «Dieu le veut» after all? Foolish."

"What's so foolish, you idiot? You're the fool. Looks like you don't even have comrades to rely on now?"

Fear was right. Now that no knights had shown up as reinforcements, it meant that there were no more knights remaining. She had sent out all manpower. Or perhaps all the knights were no longer capable of fighting. Hence, were the knights currently fighting Un Izoey the last of them?

This left only this girl and the elderly Dominion Lord.

Two people. Just two people, that was all.

In that case, it should be possible to stop them. Dainsleif had lost «Karma Speed». No matter how strong she was, she could not possibly be stronger than Pendragon. They probably did not have the same tacit understanding and coordination as Satsuko and Fourteen to run circles around them. It should be possible to stop them—

Relief was causing an uplifting feeling to surge from the depths of Haruaki's chest. This infectious feeling was probably spreading to his teammates who entered combat stances with vigor in their eyes. No need to hesitate, all they needed to do was move forward now—

Nevertheless—

Dainsleif went "hmph" in mockery then answered Fear's assertion:

"Oh? Do you really believe that?"

"What...?"

Dainsleif immediately extended her arm horizontally—

"The Lord has commanded, this view-obstructing tent is no longer needed once you lot arrived. Don't bore the Lord, go on and finish acting out the final scene in joy!"

Using her bare hand, Dainsleif sliced the tense supporting rope in front of the tent. Then lifting her leg lightly, she sliced another supporting rope.

A strong gust of wind happened to blow, greatly flipping up the tent that had been liberated from its restraints. Starting from the front half whose supporting ropes had been severed by Dainsleif, the tent flew back as though being peeled off—

Hence, the tent's interior was presented before their eyes. Support columns left emptily in their place. Tables with vases. Neat rows of armor as decorations. A long red carpet. At one end of the carpet was a platform one level higher than the ground, with something resembling a throne. No—Not resembling.

It was a throne.

Chin resting on his hand while sitting in his wheelchair, Dominion Lord Trinac Agana was there, his deep-set eyes staring at them. Haruaki saw Fear hold her breath, but she immediately bit her lip and returned the Dominion Lord's gaze with determination.

A spear was embedded in the wheelchair. According to Un Izoey, this was Zilch Ground—the "mobile territory" prepared to circumvent the curse of "dying as soon as one exited the territory." A different spear—next to the throne, within the Dominion Lord's reach, another spear was planted in the ground.

That was «Dieu le veut»—the spear which had harmed Kirika's body, using her fresh blood to stain these lands in preparation for this town's "Dominionization."

The object they needed to destroy.

It was already in sight, available for their taking once the female knight, whose true nature was a cursed sword, and the elderly man were defeated.

Once they were defeated, everything could go back to normal.

The Yachi home as usual. The school as usual. Daily life as usual.

(Great, it'll be soon. Success is really almost here...!)

Feeling impatient, Haruaki could not help but take a step forward.

However, he saw Dainsleif shrug.

"How pitifully shallow—Precisely the spinal reflexes of a gutter rat's. Even if it is a trap, your eyes can only see the bait inside."

"What...?"

"Your eyes are worse than the blind's. ''The knights guarding the Lord are right here''."

Here? Where?

There were no signs of anyone apart from the Dominion Lord and Sleif in this place, the original location of the tent.

No—Considering humanoid objects, there were some.

The gloomy silver armor placed at the entrance and along the two sides of the red carpet. Each set of armor was standing motionlessly with a sword resting vertically on the ground in front of them, held in both hands. Immobile decorations. They should be decorations—

"Please issue the command, my lord."

"Yes. Awaken—«Wittelsbach Knights»!"

Instantly—

With impeccable motions, the two rows of armor simultaneously raised their fists to their chests.

The clanging sounds from the armor were superimposed. Haruaki's group stared wide-eyed.

"No way...!"

"These are not humans, right? I sense no presence."

Kotetsu frowned and groaned.

"Speaking of which, are these sets of cursed armor? Absolutely ridiculous...!"

"Your brains are absolutely ridiculous. This is the most ancient and illustrious knightly order. An order of royal guards who only mobilize on command. The curse consists of sixteen dead knights. In other words—A cursed chivalric order."

The sets of armor grated as they moved, then even proceeded to walk, raising their silver broadswords and adjusting to an overhand grip while their helmets shook with ominous metallic sounds.

"I've never heard of that kind of curse...!"

"A foolish query—A curse is an acute poison defiling all concepts. There exists nothing in this world that cannot be cursed."

The Dominion Lord answered Haruaki while watching the sets of armor slowly enter formation. Then as though to pass time, he started to explain the origins of the «Wittelsbach Knights».

Reportedly, they were the tragic result of the courageous chivalric order who had fought in a last stand to defend the throne room during a certain small nation's demise. Locking themselves in the throne room to defend their king, they waited for reinforcement. During this time, the enemy army outside the door kept assaulting them psychologically in various ways. Killing, violating the wives or children of the knights, making them listen to the screams of their loved ones. For the sake of their king, the knights kept enduring and held their position for a very long time. But actually, the king was already assassinated in the back room. Everything was a sham perpetuated by the enemy nation in order to toy with them for amusement. In the end, the knights walked out of the main door, laughing madly while cursing everything in the world. Then they fought to the death as martyrs.

"They feel neither pain nor fear, because they are the knights who fought until death, simply following their king's orders foolishly. Having become their lord, by royal authority I have commanded them to 'take action in accordance with hatred against Wathes.' So long as this royal decree stands, they will always follow my orders. That being said, should I lose my status as king, in that very instant, they will probably attempt to kill me as a result of the curse."

While the Dominion Lor was speaking, the sets of silver armor finished entering formation. Then raising their silver broadswords towards Haruaki's group, they took a step forward. Sixteen sets of cursed armor. Cursed knights.

Against these unexpected enemies, Konoha gritted her teeth, readied her knifehand stance, and said:

"Hmph. It has been nagging at me how surprisingly, you people rely on cursed tools so much!"

"Shut up, Wathe. Once all objectives are accomplished, I will be responsible for destroying them!"

"Truth be told, all you do is talk a good game!"

Konoha and Kotetsu engaged the first detachment of the Wittelsbach Knights. Using their arms and legs imbued with the sharpness of blades, they clashed with the armored knights' broadswords, producing loud impacts. Probably increasing in hardness after being cursed, even Konoha and Kotetsu were unable to slice through them.

With a total of sixteen enemies, it was impossible for just two people, Konoha and Kotetsu, to hold back all of them. One of the knights approached Haruaki first.

"Haruaki, hurry and retreat!"

Fear dodged the broadsword and punched the knight's helmet from below. This impact caused the part of the helmet covering the mouth to come loose—A completely desiccated skeleton could be seen underneath. Hollow eye sockets, jaws devoid of teeth. Haruaki could not help but shudder. Fear's face also twitched stiffly but now was not the time to be concerned with what lay underneath. Unleashing a kick with full force, she made the armor back away.

"Chupacabra Bandage... Damn it, so heavy!"

"I'm having a rough time too...! Although now's not the time for disheartened words!"

Kirika and Kuroe also escaped while extending their respective weapons. But compared to the armored knights' mass and pressure, their bandage and hair were far too fragile.

(Damn it... And to think we're so close...)

Behind the silver knights, Dainsleif's figure on the red carpet was gradually receding. After walking over to the side of the Dominion Lord's wheelchair, she turned around and stood there motionlessly. Beneath the helmet, her eyes were calmly observing the situation. Haruaki could sense her pride and determination in protecting the Dominion Lord no matter what happened.

Standing between her and Haruaki's group were the sixteen deceased knights, clad in heavy armor, unable to feel pain, fear or fatigue. Let alone breaking past them to advance, simply avoiding lethal injuries was already taking full effort.

Worse of all—They were slowly getting cornered. Whether quantity or quality, the enemies were putting them under pressure.

Trying out every method they could think of, Haruaki's group still found themselves helpless.

Haruaki also had Konoha transform into a Japanese sword.

"True-Kill... Counter!"

Even a sword drawing attack from the Japanese sword failed to slice through the steel armor of the knights.

"Impossible!"

"Shallow to the point of evoking pity. Even if you are a Japanese sword cursed over many years, they are also sets of armor that were likewise cursed over many years to likewise acquire astounding power. Furthermore, now that the concept of 'I am a knight' has been fortified by 'Dominionization,' don't believe mistakenly that they can be easily sliced."

Sleif mocked from her position standing next to the wheelchair. Haruaki and Konoha backed away to catch his breath.

Although fingers were missing from his left hand, it did not affect his control of Konoha very much, just that it was still hurting a lot. The shock generated from the impact against hard armor would attack his amputation wound directly, seeping into his body through the exposed flesh, bouncing randomly inside. Haruaki gritted his teeth and deliberately ignored the pain.

"Our attacks are not entirely ineffective... As long as we keep attacking the same spot multiple times, it should be possible to defeat them, but..."

The Japanese sword shook slightly as though in worry. She was probably worried about the pain in his left hand.

Haruaki gripped her tighter to tell her "don't worry." If something so trivial as his fingers hurting would give Konoha pause, it could get problematic.

"If it works, I'm willing to try anything. But the enemy isn't giving us any time to try things at our leisure...!"

Two other knights attacked them at the same time. haruaki jumped back again. Using her full strength, Fear smashed her body against one of the knights, using the momentum to make him crash into the other, thus buying time for Haruaki and Konoha to follow up with an attack. However, Fear frowned and held her shoulder.

"H-Hey! Are you okay!?"

"Huff... Don't worry. Just a little shoulder dislocation, I've already pushed it back in."

While Fear was answering gruffly, a vigorous shout was heard. Kotetsu was locked in a scuffle with the knights. Attacking head on, mustering full force, he was engaging the most number of knights but as a result, his injuries were also the most severe. The color of blood on his body flashed in and out of view while pieces of his torn clothing dangled.

Speaking of injury, everyone present was not unscathed. Although not a lot of time had passed since the «Wittelsbach Knights» were mobilized, Haruaki's group was already all covered in wounds. This was not only due to the armored knights being too powerful but also because they had spent too much energy fighting Taciturn, Satsuko and Fourteen, as well as the other knights—

A certain ice-cold feeling silently crept up Haruaki's spine.

A feeling—one that he did not wish to notice—one that he did not wish to articulate. A premonition.

Next—

"Guuuuuuuh!"

"Class Rep!"

The splattering of fresh blood. Kirika was retreating when her legs tripped from fatigue. Chasing her closely, an armored knight made a thrust with his broadsword, piercing her abdomen.

Kuroe reacted in alarm. While extending her hair to pull Kirika's body over, she also used hardened hair as a shield to slide in front of Kirika's body. After the knight withdrew his broadsword, Kirika collapsed forward, clutching her belly. Haruaki frantically wanted to rush forward to cover her, but he was also facing the approach of armored knights which he could not ignore.

His back shivered again from a sense of chill.

(Damn it... We already got this far...)

A small voice was trying to catch his attention.

A small voice was forcing him to admit.

(The Dominion Lord is clearly over there, the spear is clearly visible over there...!)

Extremely gloomy and dark emotions were stirring in the bottom of his heart, attempting to devour all of his willpower and vitality.

(At this... rate...)

He tried his hardest not to think about the next words.

Through moving his body in a state of self-oblivion, he pushed those words away to the other side of his quickened breathing.

Haruaki did everything he could to feign ignorance of the ominous premonition climbing up his spine.

However, he had no idea how long this could last.

===Part 13===

Consciousness—Fuzzy.

Most likely due to excessive loss of blood, with every breath, her pierced abdomen would convulse, producing pain as though someone were stirring her insides. The sensation of flesh squirming. It felt unpleasant even though she was used to it.

"Huff... Huff...!"

Just earlier, Fourteen had also sliced off a bit of her flesh. Although immortal, her physical stamina was not limitless. Her vision blinked and flashed, her entire body was filled with fatigue, causing the pain to feel even more clear and distinct.

Sprawling, it was impossible to see the surrounding situation. Through her arm, Kirika exerted all the strength she could muster, flipping herself to lie on her back. Then all she could do was breath repeatedly and swallow the blood flowing in reverse from the depths of her throat. There was an immoral flavor.

Hazy consciousness, blurred vision.

Suddenly, she noticed a pair of legs over her head.

Dressed in a black lab coat, the man was grinning as usual—Looking down at her. From below, she looked at the upside-down face of the man she hated the most in the entire world.

Was this guy here all along? By the way, what kind of situation was she in until just now? She could not quite remember. But since he was present now, he must have been present.

"Oh my~ What a crisis here. The «Wittelsbach Knights» eh? ...Even I didn't expect them to have this trump card up their sleeve."

"Yamimagari... Pakuaki..."

"What's up, little sister? Although you won't die, it still pains my heart to see my little sister on the verge of death... I'll save you if you ask me for help, okay?"

He narrowed his eyes mischievously, then said:

"But in return—I'll demand that you return to my side, that's all."

"Don't be... ridiculous."

Words carrying the taste of blood. A reflexive answer that could not be more natural.

However—Ahhh—

Kirika turned her blurry gaze. They were in sight. They had bled aplenty, but still fought vigorously. Blown away, falling, standing up. Wounds increasing monotonically, breathing likewise quickening monotonically—

Admit it.

This situation was despairing.

At this rate, they were going to be wiped out soon.

Even without losing their lives, once "Dominionization" finished, the result would still be the same. There was only a little time left.

That home, the meaning of its existence, everything would vanish.

The very meaning of their existence here would die.

Kirika's lips twisted as though laughing and crying.

"Like hell anyone wants... to ask for your help? What I want to talk about, is something else..."

So pathetic she was shedding tears. Towards the emptiness of the future, she wanted to laugh.

Lacking oxygen, her mind kept spinning. Her vision of them, fighting courageously in desperation, also spun haphazardly.

Inside her mind, there was only doubt. Why? Why? Why?

She did not want to do this, neither did she want to do that.

She only wanted to see smiling faces. She wanted to drink tea in leisure. She wanted to laugh together over silly little things. She wanted to enjoy delicious food. In that living room, together with him. Or together with everyone, forever and ever.

In other words, simply stated—

"I... They... only want to obtain happiness."

"This is quite a general wish again. But I believe it's very commonplace."

Her lips replied on their own. A hazy consciousness was causing her words to be fragmented.

"Indeed, we just want to obtain happiness. So, tell me how, Yamimagari Pakuaki."

"...?

"You don't even know the answer to this kind of question? How inane... Ahhh, absolutely ridiculous..."

Seriously.

Absolutely ridiculous.

Instantly, this catchphrase lit a burning inferno in her heart, even capable of erasing the red of blood, this fiery passion flowed out of her throat, losing control.

"Tell me! Say that you know! Just like always!"

She glared at his face. Making a fist to pound the ground, she continued to shout:

"Why did things come to this? I just want to obtain happiness. Everyone just wants to obtain happiness, that's all. Try and make me... make everyone obtain happiness! Tell me, Yamimagari Pakuaki, tell me that the method is already known!"

This was childish venting, a yell of resignation. She understood this point very well. However, that was all she could do. Because this was the only impulse lingering in her dying body.

Her yelling consumed oxygen that was originally meant for breathing. So hard to breathe, her vision blurred.

Pakuaki's giggling grin—entered into view.

"I will accept these words of yours as a challenge."

Kirika felt perplexed. What did he mean?

What was he talking about?

"Hohoho, what you talked about is definitely unknown. And since it is unknown, that constitutes sufficient reason for us to take action—Doesn't it?"

On the boundary of consciousness, Kirika was struck by a question immediately—

Why was Pakuaki turning his head as though seeking an opinion from someone on the side?

===Part 14===

Somewhere very far away from the school—

In front of a certain room inside their rented apartment...

Alice Bivorio Basskreigh was currently on the phone with a familiar supplier. A regular conversation of information exchange akin to periodic updates. Considered a part of casual chatting, she would take the opportunity to ask how ''they'' were doing lately. She asked about the town where she had visited in the past.

"I see now... I understand. Thank you very much."

'I really don't want to see those Knights Dominion guys expand their influence further. It'd be a huge problem for me if business gets increasingly difficult... Here's to balance and world peace. Bravo. So long now.'

She exhaled while putting the cellphone into her pocket after the call ended. Next to her, a girl was sitting in the corridor, staring in boredom at the door in front of them.

"They seem to be in quite a crisis over there."

"That geezer's voice is too loud. I almost heard everything. How incompetent."

The girl—Nikaidou Kururi—glanced sideways at Bivorio then asked:

"So what are we gonna do?"

Bivorio closed her eyes lightly and pondered.

Her feelings towards them were complicated. She used to be their enemy and fought them. Then she realized the error of her ways. They also made her learn that her way of life was wrong. Saved by them? In one sense, probably, but in another sense, probably not. That being said, she had no idea what they thought on this matter.

But if one were to take the perspective of being saved by them, this point was quite clear. They had saved her from imprisonment as well as the bleeding Kururi. Hence, it was at least certain that they were owed a favor. However...

Bivorio sighed. Putting aside for now what their relationship was with her group—

"Even if we hurried over there now, it would probably be too late."

"...Right. Besides, we're not obliged to run all the way there to meddle in someone else's business. Speaking of which, it's not like it matters to us whether they live or die."

Kururi muttered as though arguing.

Bivorio relaxed her expression slightly.

The supplier had told her about their current situation. The town was facing "Dominionization." The school's students were taken hostage. The Frontline Gathering Knights Dominion's Lord had arrived with a legion under his command. Fear-in-Cube was feeling frightened by her own power. Although details were scarce, the Draconians were also causing trouble to them.

Just from the description, the situation sounded extremely despairing. However—

"Don't worry."

"...?"

Whenever any member of their group came to mind, it was never in isolation. Like a chain reaction, one would naturally think of another person appearing beside them. Another person holding hands. Another person smiling together.

In other words—Them, living in the set of bonds known as "them."

"They have reliable comrades. If comrade sounds strange as a term... You can also say that they treasure the interpersonal bonds. These bonds will become their power."

"So... Can I be honest? That's super lame. It's not like this is manga aimed at teenagers."

Bivorio giggled.

"Interpersonal bonds becoming power... The same applies to us too."

"Hmph, how come I never noticed?"

"Oh my, is that really the case?"

She narrowed her eyes. In front of the two of them—what they had been gazing at all along—the door to a bedroom.

A certain traumatized family member had kept herself locked inside that door for eternity—

It slowly opened.

"Hmm? You're waiting for Elsie-san to come back? Oh my, ''MAX THANK YOU'' for real!"

Sent back by the Lab Chief's Nation, only reunited with Bivorio and Kururi several days prior, Elsie spoke while smiling tenderly. As for why she had entered the room like this, it was something she naturally suggested on her own initiative without anyone asking after she learned about the situation.

There was another woman behind Elsie.

Her best friend in the past was Elsie—Originally missing, later discovered to be badly wounded and protected by the Lab Chief's Nation until recently. Obediently holding hands with Elsie like a child was—

Oratorie Rabdulmunagh, the family's prided shut-in.

On her emaciated face was a smile that seemed shy, apologetic and timid at the same time.

Even so, her forceful and excessively cheery best friend still held her by the hand aggressively, taking a step out of the room just like that—

Still with a smile on her face, Bivorio said in a gentle tone of voice as though teaching her own child:

"See, Kururi? Forget about noticing or not noticing, isn't it right before your eyes?"
[[image:C3 17-199.png|thumb]]

===Part 15===

And then far away, Haruaki and company were just as Bivorio described.

Looking at their power.

Accompanied by surprise.

Joy.

And a bit of nostalgia.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[CubexCursedxCurious:Volume17_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[CubexCursedxCurious#Volume_17_-_Closing_Episode.2C_Last_Part_.28Full_Text.29|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[CubexCursedxCurious:Volume17_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

CubexCursedxCurious:Volume15 Chapter4

2015-03-27T17:06:08Z

DarkeKyuubi:

==Chapter 4 - He Who Is Cursed / "Her rebirth (x2)"==

===Part 1===

It turned out that Pakauki's prediction was correct.

A seaside road. Although one called it that, the road surface was not paved at all. It was just a bumpy path only used by local residents. One side was a rusted railing adjacent to the sea while the other side was a dense forest.

Just as the footsteps walking on this road halted, Haruaki's group dashed out from the forest.

"Muu..."

"Sleif! Resistance is futile!"

Fear conjured her executioner's blade and swung the hatchet at the knight before her while she spoke. She looked like she had been spacing out for a moment just earlier, but now she seemed more energetic than before.

Wearing the visor-like helmet, Sleif had the rapier sheathed at her waist and the spear secured to her back, identical in appearance with last time. But currently—she was dragging a giant trunk, large enough to hold a person inside as well.

A surge of rage shot up in Haruaki's mind at the sight. He could not suppress his emotions anymore.

"Konoha!"

"No helping it, but please don't overexert yourself!"

Konoha transformed into a Japanese sword with a "poof" and Haruaki caught her. What a nostalgic feeling.

At this moment, Haruaki noticed Fear glancing sideways at him. Then her gaze shifted away from him to Kotetsu who was stepping forwards with a shake of his fingers.

"What? Have you words for me?"

Hearing Kotetsu's question, Fear said "...no" and shook her head lightly. Haruaki could hear her whisper extremely softly to herself:

"...Cow Tits is back safe and sound and looks like she's cast off some kind of burden compared to before. Also, there's Kotetsu who's about the same as me, or even better at fighting... I guess. Surely I don't need to worry after all—"

For merely an instant, her lips twisted in a wry grin then after that—

Fear sternly faced forward again with a shake of her silver hair.

"Anyway, we just need to put in everything we got! Let's go!"

"O-Oh!"

"I don't need you to tell me that!"

With Fear in the lead, the three of them charged to attack. Sleif threw the trunk away brashly and swiftly drew out the rapier from its scabbard.

"Foolish to the extreme. You shall only repeat the same mistake."

"That's right~ It'd be too boring if the same mistake is repeated."

Pendragon commented leisurely from his role as the audience. Although Haruaki thought "in that case, why don't you help!?", saying anything at this point would be pointless. That being said, the audience was not limited to Pendragon, Riko sitting on his shoulder and Granaury beside him—

"Fear-san and everyone, do your best~"

For some reason, even Satsuko and Fourteen were present as well. They had apparently passed on another place's monitoring duties to lower ranking members, coming to watch like their boss. Haruaki really wished they would help out.

However, there was currently no luxury of attention to spare for what was happening behind them. Haruaki and Fear attacked Sleif together, but like last time, she used the rapier to block attacks in a slippery manner.

Un Izoey had already informed them that this was «Karma Speed»—a cursed rapier that could absorb speed then release the accumulated energy in the form of a giant slashing attack. Hence, a quick barrage of impetuous attacks would only enable the enemy to launch the counterattack technique sooner.

"Mmm! Haah—What's this? Too gentle, Wathes, you embodiments of repugnance."

"You're the one... who's more repugnant, right? After figuring out your secret, I have a rough idea now."

"Hmph. Truth be told, I shall be blunt. Your moaning is the result of pleasure."

"You're probably under a curse that makes you addicted to speed, right? The more you receive fast attacks, the more aroused you get, something like that?"

"This is nothing but a lowly Wathe—the counterattack technique developed by a weak and sickly nobleman simply by exploiting the opponent's speed at the cost of sacrificing his own strength, so as to guarantee a kill against his mortal enemy in duel. However, that first victory won by fanatical delusion caused the nobleman to acquire an obsession and sense of pleasure from speed... What a contemptible story!"

Sleif focused on defense and blocked all their attacks, slowly storing up the speed. However, this time was different from the previous in a number of ways. First of all, Haruaki was taking part in the battle. In other words, Konoha had transformed into a Japanese sword.

"Although the feeling during impacts were very odd, so it took me quite a while, want to try it?"

"...It's a bit late to ask, but will it really be okay?"

"Because I've moved beyond my former phase of wanting only to escape my past. I am myself, the me who loves Haruaki-kun dearly."

Haruaki groaned.

"Hey, now's not the time for saying this!"

"My apologies. However, I said what I did in order to cheer myself on. Since I'm going to do it, I have to take care so that her head doesn't get sliced off in the wake."

Konoha's tone of voice sounded like she was mischievously sticking her tongue out, but in the next instant, her voice turned cold and full of vigor, almost enough to freeze one's spine with terror.

"Very well—Attack...!"

This was undoubtedly her voice too. Inside herself, another voice of hers. Haruaki felt neither fear nor hesitation and simply listened to that carnivorous voice with trust.

"«True-Kill Counter»!"

"Ohhhhhhhhh!"

This was not the Sword-Kill Counter that destroyed weapons utterly just by using the force from the enemy's attack. Instead, this was the True-Kill Counter that destroyed weapons by manifesting Muramasa's yaksha-like existence of pure sharpness. Since it did not require coordination with the enemy's attack, it had the advantage of being able to handle Sleif's style of pure defense. Although the attack had the drawback of possibly harming the enemy in its wake, Konoha was currently taking a minimum level of caution to avoid harming the enemy's life. Hence, even though it was inferior to the full-powered «Counter», this strike should be able to achieve 80% of the effect—

Drawn out, Konoha's white blade made contact with «Karma Speed». The Japanese sword's sleek blade, so frighteningly beautiful, versus the slender rapier. It seemed obvious which one was going to break, but—

The fact that Konoha's blade was visible was in itself an anomaly. Originally supposed to return to the scabbard instantly, she still remained in the process of being drawn. In other words—

Even the speed of Konoha's «True-Kill Counter» had been absorbed entirely by «Karma Speed». Then through the deprivation of speed, this blade-shattering attack had been neutralized.

"Guh...!"

"Mmm! Ah, haa, gufu ahhhh... Mmm, ah, eee—!"

Konoha groaned whereas Sleif's back shuddered violently after she moaned especially loudly and seductively. Konoha took this opportunity to retract her blade back into the black scabbard. Continuing to fight with the blade unsheathed seemed to be too risky in all respects. Ultimately on a fundamental level, Konoha still did not enjoy bloodshed and harming others.

"Ahhhh... Awe-inspiring as ever. Truth be told, I believe it would be best if Muramasa-sama stayed in that form all the time..."

"Hey, now isn't the time to get excited! But it looks like you're not the only one, that's all."

Fear lightly shoved Kotetsu in the back while his eyes were glazed over, meanwhile looking ahead.

Panting with drool dripping down a corner of her mouth in a trance, Sleif raised «Karma Speed» at the same time.

"Well... done. However, that move... definitely very fast. Thanks to that—"

"Looks like she's stored enough... Haruaki, what do we do!? Are you putting ''that'' into motion!?"

"To be honest, I don't want to at all, but damn it, I've no choice but to believe!"

In case Konoha's weapon destroying move failed, they still had a backup plan. If possible, they wanted to avoid using it because the effects were uncertain. Only a certain key figure had promoted the plan with great confidence. But instead of standing there, watching the giant slashing attack arrive, it was better to take a gamble.

Fear first went into action. To halt «Karma Speed»'s motion, she threw her hatchet forcefully.

"Mechanism No.27 grinding type, cog-wheel form: «Gear Wheel Trismegistus»—Curse Calling!"

While the hatchet halted after its speed was absorbed, she forcibly transformed it then ordered the interlocking gears to turn, trying to ensnare Sleif's rapier into the device. However—

"Naive! That is still speed!"

"What!?"

The turning of the gears—even the speed of the gears themselves was absorbed by «Karma Speed», halting the mechanism's operation. However, Haruaki was already dashing forward while Sleif was withdrawing her sword. He swung Konoha's metal scabbard but Sleif defended in time. Another slippery attack sensation. At the same time, Kotetsu attacked the sword with a tiger-clawed strike. Although the speed was absorbed, this was expected and Kotetsu took the opportunity to curl his fingers from the tiger claw and seize «Karma Speed»'s blade.

Hence, Konoha's metal scabbard and Kotetsu were both pinning down the rapier at the same time. Immediately, Kotetsu performed a flip while using the hand holding the rapier as support.

"Take that!"

While holding the rapier, he forcefully performed a spinning kick. Although Fear had created the opportunity while Konoha was providing cover with the metal scabbard, Kotetsu was able to overpower the blade with pure strength while executing a powerful flying kick only because of his arm strength and determination. Once the kick landed, the battle should be decided. However—

"—!"

Sleif ducked down in that instant and leaned back, dodging Kotetsu's flying kick in the air. Using her momentum from turning her body, she intended to pull out «Karma Speed»—

However, she had already lost balance completely.

And the trump card in their plan was not Kotetsu but the girl who had been hiding from the start in the adjacent forest, biding her time.

(Will this really work...!?)

Reflected in Haruaki's view was Kuroe, using her hair as a slingshot, shooting herself as the projectile, fling out from the forest behind Sleif.

Furthermore, her hair was writhing at high speed, curling like a vortex—

Wrapping around her petite limbs.

"I invented this super finishing move through my own evolution, its name being..."

Then with a serious expression unlike usual, she yelled out the name of the move:

"This is Mode: «Kingdom Kiyomori»!"

In the next second, the hair wrapped around her arms and legs glowed. It was the same brightness that lit up momentarily during treatments. The light that Kuroe had emitted in the living room early this morning. Indeed, this was the move she was inventing and practicing at the time. Since it was giving off the same light as during treatment, one could infer that this move used the life force she had gathered from other people's hair.

According to Kuroe, this move enhanced the physical body's strength by delivering life force from the hair wrapped around the body, then used her hair to strengthen her own movements like wearing a powersuit.

Back in the beginning when they were coming up with a plan for dealing with Sleif if the ambush succeeded in encountering Sleif, Kuroe had offered this suggestion of hers. Everyone had personally confirmed the whole process with their own eyes until this step, but actually going through with the move would apparently consume a large amount of energy, so they were uncertain how much of an effect there would be in practice. What would happen? Haruaki really hoped it would turn out as Kuroe claimed—

"GO—!"

Instantly, Kuroe vanished. Rather, she had simply taken a step forward instananeously. Simply because her speed was compressed like a flash, Haruaki's eyes had failed to keep up with her moving figure.

"Wow! This is way too fast...!"

Before Fear could finish moaning, Kuroe had already closed in behind Sleif who had lost her balance. Raising her arm, wrapped in glowing hair, she punched with speed faster than the naked eye could follow. The action itself was not well-trained, but the speed and strength were enough to shake the air.

Truly, this was almost like Hinai Elsie's «Clockwork Life»—an ability for total physical enhancement. That being said, Kuroe had mentioned that the effects only persisted for just a moment unlike Elsie's that could last up to four minutes.

But right now, reaching that level for just an instant would be enough already. Sleif had lost balance. While «Karma Speed» was restrained by Kotetsu and Konoha and only half drawn out with difficulty, Sleif totally could not react. If there was anything Sleif could do—

"Guoh—!"

Probably a last ditch struggle. Keeping the unnatural kneeling posture with her body leaned back, Sleif moved her unoccupied left hand to block Kuroe's fist.

Truly futile resistance. No matter how small Kuroe's fist was, it could not possibly be blocked by a mere hand. A fist rivaling Hinai Elsie's would effortlessly crush her left palm—

"...Huh?"

But it did not.

Kuroe made a shocked sound then a loud crash was heard from the contact point between the fist and the palm as though two cars had collided head on. At the same time, Sleif finally freed her right hand's «Karma Speed» from their restraints. The instant the blade regained its freedom—

"—This is... karma!"

"Watch out, Haruaki-kun!"

"Uwahhhhhh!"

After drawing out the rapier, Sleif raised it high and swung, producing a giant mass of slicing pressure. Due to swinging her sword forcibly in an unnatural posture, the slicing pressure was directly almost vertically upwards, but at such a close range, they could not possibly stay unaffected. With much difficulty, Haruaki used Konoha's blade to protect himself but was still blown back a large amount. Compared to attacking with definite aim, Sleif had apparently prioritized recovering her position.

Thanks to Konoha controlling his body, Haruaki managed to land safely in fall-breaking posture.

"...What about Kotetsu?"

"I am fine. Although that was a close call."

"Fear is okay, right?"

"Yeah. Rather, Kuroe, this isn't what you promised!"

"Oh my~ Seriously. I already succeeded in following the plan, but didn't expect a major miscalculation elsewhere..."

Probably failing in breaking her fall properly, Kuroe suddenly sat up from the ground. The light covering her entire body scattered and disappeared without trace, then—Just as she lifted up the right arm she had used to punch earlier, the hair wrapped around it fell apart.

''All of the hair was cut''.

"What a miscalculation. I didn't think she was not human, ''but one of our kind instead''."

"Are you for real...!"

Haruaki groaned but there was no other answer. Capable of stopping that kind of attack from Kuroe with just a bare hand. Capable of slicing Kuroe's hair barehanded by mere contact. Like Konoha and Kotetsu, she possessed the trait of blades?

"How paradoxical and inexplicable. Clearly an existence like us, why would she become a knight...!?"

"Not paradoxical. Wathes giving off the stench of corpses are too contemptible and should not exist in this world. They should all be destroyed—myself included."

Beneath the helmet, her emotionless eyes were piercing them with her gaze. In the end, it only felt paradoxical and that there was a mistake somewhere. Her declaration made it sound like she desired suicide. A knight most unsuited to becoming a knight.

(Damn it, what now...?)

The plan had failed and must start over again. They needed to break through the rapier's defense again to defeat Sleif and rescue Kirika. But now that Kuroe was exposed as the trump card, the same tactics probably could not be used a second time. Kuroe also seemed unsteady like her stamina was exhausted, so the move was most likely impossible to use in succession. What to do—

Just at this time—

Sleif turned her head in surprise.

Haruaki looked back slightly to see someone, who had been motionless so far, walking over.

Pendragon. For some reason, his gaze was very harsh.

"Hey~? What are you doing? Aren't we just watching? I hate troublesome things!"

"Unexpected work would be truly a pain/worthy of doing, how bothersome."

It was unclear whether Pendragon heard those two, but he continued to turn his gaze with a solemn expression—For some reason, Haruaki felt that he had apparently glanced at Kuroe once.

But then Pendragon faced forward again and relaxed his expression somewhat unnaturally.

"Haha~ No, because it's really too boring if I just keep watching all the way. My entire body was starting to get impatient and restless, so I feel like it should be fine to make one move at least. Don't worry, I won't be using you two, so relax."

"Muu, that also feels quite annoying. Oh well, whatever..."

"Relieved/regretful. Well then, we shall standby here, Master."

Granaury halted her steps and watched her master from behind. Haruaki blinked and asked:

"Y-You're going to help? Why this sudden change of heart?"

"Hmm~ ...Compared to not having enough time to watch patiently, it's better to say I've tired of just watching. I also feel that it's time for things to end. So, you guys don't need to do anything."

"Hmph. This confidence is unbelievable. Then do as you like."

"Well then, show us your power."

At this moment, the Japanese sword in Haruaki's hand moved slightly as though looking at Kotetsu in puzzlement.

Kotetsu inhaled hard and used his sleeve to wipe sweat away. Relaxing his fingers that were tensed in the tiger claw stance, he shook his arm and adjusted his loosened sash—

Probably noticing their gaze, Kotetsu sighed again and said in a helpless voice:

"—Everything is over. Now that the Commander is making a move personally, a knight of that level has no chance of winning even though she is a Wathe. There is nothing we can help anymore."

Pendragon walked forward confidently while allowing Riko to continue sitting on his shoulder. Sleif readied «Karma Speed». The distance between them grew shorter and shorter. Sleif hesitated for only a few seconds but seeing no change in Pendragon's movements, she backed away greatly as though resolving herself—

"There we go."

"—!"

Nevertheless, without looking like he had accelerated in particular, Pendragon somehow took a few great strides, inexplicably closing in on Sleif. He had not adjusted time like Nirushaaki—it was most likely purely the result of footwork. Simply because his level was too high, it appeared as though the steps in between had been skipped.

Pendragon slowly, truly slowly, extended his arm.

Sleif raised «Karma Speed» in a stance, groaning at the incomprehensible character who was attacking her. Even though she tried to pull back, Pendragon kept following her closely. The only thing that remained constant was his extending arm. Calmly without hurry. Even when Sleif turned around or jumped, their distance remained the same. As though stuck to her, Pendragon remained right next to her the whole time.

Then that gradually extending arm, with a frighteningly relaxed motion—in other words, using just the back of his hand to lightly push «Karma Speed»'s blade aside—he penetrated her defense. Immediately, as though touching a soap bubble, he reached Sleif's body with a gentle motion. Specifically, his hand reached the bulge on her chest.

"Hmm, on the slightly small side, but quite pretty, shape-wise. B cup, I'd say?"

"! You bastard...!"

Sleif groaned. Just as Riko was about to protest against his act of sexual harassment—

In that instant, Pendragon's body lowered slightly and shook once. At least that was what it looked like to Haruaki. It was truly a subtle shift in center of gravity. However, the displacement force produced from that motion was amplified instantaneously, transmitted through his arm, his palm then to Sleif's chest in contact—

"What... Guahhhhh!"

As though struck by a dump truck, Sleif's body flew into the air while spinning rapidly. No, describing the collision as like a dump truck's was not enough. Like a kicked football, like a ruptured humanoid balloon, her body flew high up over the trees, disappearing on the far end of the nearby forest. Probably due to the intense spinning which caused the knot to loosen, the ''spear'' on her back flew out during the process, falling in the opposite direction—beyond the railing, down the seaside cliffs.

Looking at the forest where Sleif had flown, Pendragon said:

"Wow, she flew even farther than imagined... Oh right, she's not human so she's very light. And a B as well."

"That has nothing to do with anything!"

Sleif was knocked so far away that it was hard to muster motivation to find her. Pendragon simply scratched his head without showing any intention to move.

Held in Haruaki's hand, Konoha murmured in a tone as though gulping:

"The ''fa jin'' concept of explosive force generated at extremely close quarters huh... What truly experienced motions...!"

"The previous Commander was an expert in martial arts. This man apparently trained under the previous Commander's tutelage."

Kotetsu nodded and said:

"Since speed will be absorbed, the solution is to use speed that cannot be absorbed... Thus, it would suffice to decide the match in one strike by inflicting an attack that does not have speed. Easy to express in words, of course, but truth be told, it is not something that could be casually performed—"

"Hmm~ Due to the swaying, I was wondering if this was a dream, but it's reality, right? I never thought it'd end so easily~ Clearly I tried so hard too."

"Although it's unclear what happened to the enemy... Whatever, our main goal wasn't to kill her in the first place. Haruaki, go rescue Kirika!"

"Yeah!"

The group rushed over to the trunk that had remained where Sleif had abandoned it at her feet. Along the way, Haruaki hastily thanked Pendragon.

"Sorry, but I'm so grateful for your help! Thank you!"

"Oh sure... Don't worry about it."

Pendragon answered without even looking at Haruaki, narrowing his eyes again as though he was concerned about something. What his eyes were focused on, was it the forest where Sleif had disappeared into? Or—

(..?)

Haruaki was a bit puzzled by the sight of Pendragon's expression, but to be honest, he had no thoughts to spare on the matter right now.

"Class Rep!"

Hence, after expressing his thanks, within the few steps it took to reach the trunk, this trivial detail had already vanished completely from Haruaki's mind.

Fear was so impatient that she swung her hatchet directly to lop off the trunk's latch without even checking to see if it was locked or not. Haruaki frantically opened the trunk—then gasped.

"Kirika...!"

"C-Class Rep!"

Picking Kirika up in his arms, Haruaki pulled her body out from the trunk.

She was a tragic sight with her clothing tattered, almost in a half-naked state, her bondage suit exposed. There were no wounds on her body, due to the power of her curse. However—

Her gaze was extremely hollow.

"A-Ah..."

She moved her lips slightly. It was unclear whether her half-open eyes recognized the people around her.

Having turned back to human form unnoticed and swiftly put on the clothing that Kotetsu had handed to her reverently, Konoha walked over and examined Kirika with a frown.

"Consciousness hazy... Oxygen deprivation..? But that's only natural after being locked up in such conditions..."

However, Fear felt that it was not the only reason. The emotions in Kirika's gaze appeared to be identical to what Fear had witnessed in the eyes of people standing before her in the past back when she was a tool of torture.

Indeed—Despair.

At this moment, Kirika parted her lips again. This time, her voice was slightly louder than before, just beyond a moan, delivering a sentence. A sentence that no one would want to hear.

"K-Kill... me..."

"!? Class Rep, what are you talking about!?"

"I beg you... please... stop using me... to do that..."

"Kirika, pull yourself together!"

"Ueno-san!"

"Class Rep, it's fine now. We've already defeated that girl, so you don't need to worry anymore. Class Rep!"

Haruaki grabbed Kirika's shoulders and shook hard, but her gaze remained hollow.

"...Better off... simply dead... who will... take this off..."

"Class Rep!"

Haruaki exerted more force. His voice carried anger. He was probably unable to accept this. Why was Kirika saying these things? Words that Fear absolutely did not want to hear. Words she did not want to hear from Kirika's lips.

Haruaki's eyes were narrowed in pain while he started to exert greater force through his arms.

Whether the kind of gaze he was showing or the violent therapy he was inflicting on Kirika, Fear did not want to see either.

Also... There was a simpler solution.

Hence, after Fear closed her eyes to calm herself—

"Here I go—!"

With a poker face, she crashed into Haruaki's back with all her might.

"Uwah!?"

Haruaki could not have predicted her action, hence his body fell forward with Kirika still in his arms.

No helping it. Refusing to watch Haruaki hitting others, Fear could only come up with this kind of shock therapy. In other words, shock therapy through human skin contact. Haruaki could embrace her more tightly. Through body warmth and his sturdy chest, he could express his presence to Kirika more. No helping it, Fear would allow it just this one time—that was what she thought.

"Ah."

However, because Haruaki was too unguarded, the result went beyond what she was expecting.

After losing balance, while holding Kirika tightly in his arms, Haruaki's face also crashed towards her. At the same time, with inexplicable coincidence, Kirika received his face with the exact same body part.

In other words—

"Mmmmuh..!?"

"Hmm...?"

''Haruaki's lips were pressed against Kirika's lips''.

"Heeee!? Y-You... What are you doing—!?"

"Uwah, I guess this is shock therapy?"

Like the subject of a certain painting, Konoha was screaming with her hands squeezing her cheeks. Kuroe was whispering to herself, somewhat pleased.

Kuroe was right. Although the result had gone beyond Fear's expectations, at least the shock therapy of human skin contact was taking effect as predicted. Rather, an effect several times more potent than she predicted must have occurred. Since she had discovered Kirika's feelings a long time ago, she knew that this act performed by Haruaki would surely jolt her with massive shock.

"..."

Naturally, the impulse to pull these two apart also arose reflexively in her heart.

However, only in this instant did she suppress it.

Because the there was a reason. Pouting, Fear simply watched those two.

Those two's lips. Especially something inside Kirika's mouth seemed to move once inside Haruaki's mouth. Haruaki's eyes kept spinning, his entire body frozen.

"...Mmm... Mmm... Mmm...?"

In this manner, after some time passed...

"Mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!?"

Kirika blinked hard once then her eyes rotated left and right intensely, followed by another blink, then as though she finally grasped the current situation—

"P-Puhah!? Y-Yachi, Y-Y-Y-Y-Yachi!? W-What, w-w-w-w-what!?"

"No, you misunderstand! No! Umm!"

"Absolutely ridiculous, absolutely... absolutely ridiculous...!"

Kirika was flushed red in the face. Haruaki was still holding her by the shoulders. Konoha regained her senses.

"It's fine, waking up Ueno-san is fine! But Fear-san, I must protest against your methods, why did you do that!?"

"H-Hmph, like it matters..."

Indeed. It mattered not.

Arms crossed, Fear turned her face away and muttered in her own heart.

This was what one would call a necessary evil. Indeed, what just happened was an unfortunate accident beyond prediction. She did not wish to see it but at least it was better than Haruaki hitting Kirika. This could not be helped. Also, this was also a chance to emphasize the extent of her generosity and open-mindedness, so there was nothing bad about it. Emphasize to who? Who knew. Perhaps it was to God. Anyway, she did not mind.

Because, after returning home next, she was going to—

"I intend... to do something even more shocking..."

She simply murmured inside her mouth. Presumably her cheeks reddened as well.

Simply imagining it was making her very embarrassed.

In the end—

She was going to ignore the accident just now, because seeing as she was generous and open-minded enough to forgive Kirika for that moment of blissful embarrassment, the embarrassing behavior she intended to engage in next would surely be forgiven, right? She was not hogging benefits all to herself, so no one had the right to complain—In a certain sense, this could be considered advance payment for an indulgence in the classical sense.

===Part 2===

Then Haruaki stared intently at Kirika in his arms. Her cheeks were blushing red. She had apparently recovered consciousness. However, there were some thing that must be said. At the bottom of his heart—There was anger.

"Class Rep."

"Ah..."

From her upwards gaze, he could tell that she had noticed the anger in his heart.

"Please, never say... you want to die... or anything like that. Why did you..."

"...Sorry..."

"Why?"

Kirika shook her head lightly.

"I must not say, and I don't want to say either..."

She looked like a scolded child. In fact, he was currently scolding her, reprimanding her. No matter what—He did not wnat her to give up her own life.

Even so, it was a fact that her warmth was currently held in his embrace. A pleasant temperature. Soft and tender skin.

Haruaki exhaled.

"...Let's call us even, this time."

"Huh...?"

Still staring at her, Haruaki said:

"Me too—I also did something you found unforgivable, Class Rep. I did something for which I must apologize to you. So—"

"What is... that...?"

He could only reply honestly, for that was also his wish.

"So far, I've never seriously pondered this matter using your perspective from the bottom of my heart, Class Rep. I haven't tried to understand what feelings you were carrying in your heart while confessing to me. That was why I said something like 'hoping for the status quo'—That's what I want to apologize for. I'm sorry."

"...It's good... you understand."

Then after a long period of time, Kirika looked up and asked him:

"Then, umm, your answer...?"

"Yes, I will answer you. I-I..."

He gulped.

After putting his fearfully trembling throat under control...

"I probably... love you, Class Rep."

"...!"

Kirika raised her head as though bouncing up. Haruaki could sense flustered reactions from Konoha and Fear behind him. However, Haruaki decided to ignore that side for now.

"You're both smart and pretty, if I try to imagine it, I'd also get a very happy feeling. Like what if we could have meals together, study together, go out to have fun together... But—"

"But?"

Kirika's eyes were shrouded with unease.

Scratching his head, Haruaki then said:

"But for some reason, you're not the only person in the picture. Like Fear and Konoha are also present."

"Oh..."

Kirika's eyes drifted and she sighed. With her head lowered, she kept silent, but soon after—

"You're... right, that's obvious. I—"

"Oh~ Hold on, Class Rep. I'm not finished yet. Uh... From a more basic level, I actually don't quite understand what dating is about. How should I put this? If I were to date you, Class Rep... I'd end up thinking instead: 'Isn't it a bit late to ask?' Although it's quite weird expressed like this."

"Eh?"

"How should I put this? You've stayed over at our house occasionally, right? We're together most of the time, fighting dangerous enemies, staying in dangerous places, working hard together to solve all kinds of mysteries. So, in my heart—''you're already beyond the domain of whether to date you or not. Rather, you belong somewhere even deeper in my heart, impossible to cut out''."

Kirika stared wide-eyed. Haruaki did not know what she meant and could only continue:

"Just like family. So, I can only imagine you together with Fear and Konoha—And that image makes me feel very happy. So—"

Although there were still many parts he did not understand...

Very clearly, from the bottom of his heart, what he desired was—

"I cannot accept life without you staying by my side."

He truly believed that.

"But, however—"

"I know. About what counts as 'staying by my side'... Class Rep, you confessed your feelings to me because you want to clarify our relationship, because you want to know how, in what way. So, do you want to confirm this first then take the next step forward?"

Haruaki then smiled.

And said the words he had decided long ago.

"Come live together at our house, Class Rep."

"Wha—"

Kirika's eyes widened and her mouth gaped, frozen.

"Naturally, I'd overjoyed if you moved in. Because I love you, Class Rep. I'd be very happy to be able to see you any time. Oh, but what I mean isn't that you must lift your curse! No, I do indeed hope you'll lift it, but that doesn't constitute any reason... Uh, how should I explain this? Anyway, that point is only secondary, no, of course it's very important too, uh~ But this fact won't count as minus element—"

Crap. After making the main points, as soon as he relaxed, his speech became broken and disorganized. Haruaki frantically tried to reorganize his thoughts and words, but—

"...Really? I think I get it now."

Kirika slowly blinked then whispered as though speaking for herself to hear:

"In the end—I was too bound by the act of confession itself. All I did was use the escapist excuse of 'at any rate' as a shield, but never have I considered what kind of ending would be best, in a very true sense... You're very right. Perhaps my confession wasn't healthy—Although it's absolutely ridiculous."

"Uh—in other words, I only said that because all I knew was my own situation. How willful of me, yes. Speaking willfully, I'd like to make that home an even happier place, which requires your presence, Class Rep. That's the truth. So, I hope you'll move in. That's all I can say at the moment."

Kirika's lips curled with a chuckle as though she could not endure any longer. While laughing, she said quietly:

"S-Seriously... absolutely ridiculous. Hoho! This is almost like a propo... But it's probably not. Haha..."

"Umm... Class Rep?"

"I'll go."

Hearing Kirika answer so readily, Haruaki ended up having difficulty understanding, blinking at her instead. With her typical Kirika-like gaze, Kirika then said with some amusement:

"What I mean is, thanks for taking care of me, Yachi. You can't take it back now."

Haruaki exhaled.

"I'm not going to take it back."

"Do know that I am a troublesome woman, with an inferiority complex and prone to jealousy. You'd better prepare yourself."

"...Please go easy on me."

Haruaki smiled wryly with his reply, prompting Kirika to go "oh my" and make a surprised look. Then as though noticing something, she turned her gaze.

"Hmm... I see now. Because it's the second person, that's why you're so calm?"

"Second person? ...Oh."

Haruaki also noticed where Kirika's gaze was directed. It was Konoha, with a haggard look on her face. As though asking about tomorrow's weather, Kirika said in a lively manner:

"So how are things progressing on your end, Konoha-kun?"

"Originally stalled earlier, but a new beginning has started successfully. We are no longer brother and sister."

Konoha shrugged helplessly. Hearing that, Kirika nodded.

"A new beginning huh... I guess it's the same for me too? I originally wanted a courageous sacrifice before running away, but looks like Yachi won't allow it. Since he wants me to struggle face to face, that suits me just fine."

"If only the finish line could come nearer."

"Agreed."

The two girls nodded in understanding for some reason.

"Umm—Although many things have happened, I do hope we can get along like this from now on... W-Would it be agreeable with you two, may I ask?"

Haruaki naturally switched to polite language. The two girls looked at him and replied.

"I just want to tell you this: 'Please feel free to sneak into my bedroom at night!' I welcome your visits any time."

"What!? N-No, m-me too! Umm, if that's what you want, umm, I, too... don't intend to refuse! Although it's absolutely ridiculous!"

The subject of conversation was jumping ahead too rapidly! Haruaki instantly felt the world spin around him and looked around as though searching for help—

"Beauties throwing themselves at you! Possible to take shifts too! I really need to pay even more attention to make sure my camera's fully charged!" Kuroe yelled loudly whereas Kotetsu pouted and watched Konoha grudgingly. Fear's face convulsed while her eyebrows twitched. "Th-That's right, I don't care. I don't care at all. Too easy... Ha, ha, ha." Then she pinched her own elbow hard.

Naturally, it looked like he had no allies to rely on in his life from this point onwards.

===Part 3===

"...By the way, what happened to Sleif?"

"After Pendragon sent her flying away like a ball, that's the last we saw of her. But she's apparently not human, so she probably survived."

"Hmm... What an absolutely ridiculous miscalculation. If only I realized sooner that she was a humanoid tool then I wouldn't have been caught by her. I only failed to escape because I didn't expect her to be able to chop my leg off barehanded."

"Probably some kind of blade like Konoha and Kotetsu, right?"

"Probably."

Kirika stretched her limbs that had been forced to bend in confinement earlier, breathing fresh air while conversing. Just that was enough to recover her original physical state. She had not suffered any severe injury requiring healing from«Gimestorante's Love» in the first place. Her inability to get up until now was only due to oxygen deprivation—as well as purely mental reasons.

After receiving treatment in both aspects, Kirika slowly stood up with assistance from Haruaki's hands. What a perk. However, the small sense of happiness was instantly destroyed.

"Hi, looks like things are over? How amazing~"

"...Pakuaki."

Her brother and Un Izoey were approaching slowly. She had just heard from the others about the rescue operation they had planned, so all she did for now was glare at him.

"Seeing you safe and sound is more important than anything, Kirika. Wonderful, wonderful."

"..."

"By the way—What are we going to do about the deal?"

Kirika could already answer instantly.

"Unneeded. Something was wrong with my brain earlier."

"Is that so? Well, it is your freedom to choose."

"...I have a question for you, Yamimagari Pakuaki."

"What is it, my dear little sister?"

Kirika poured her entire body's strength into her eyes, in order to see through all lies, in order to see through all deceit, in order to denounce all fraud.

"Asking us to steal that ''spear''—What exactly do you want to do with it?"

"Eh? Of course to research it. See what kind of power it has, see what the curse is like, etc."

Pakuaki answered with a face of puzzlement. Kirika narrowed her eyes. She wanted to pursue the matter, she really wanted to pursue the matter—but right now, she could not disclose the specifics here. Suppose Pakuaki really was unaware, then it would be equivalent to telling him information. The terrifying objective that Sleif intended to accomplish. Using that spear's power—

"...Really? Good."

Kirika exhaled and turned her gaze away, pretending there was nothing significant about the matter.

Apart from that, she was powerless to do anything.

''But of course, for Pakuaki, this was not actually an unknown''.

(Since I said I won't lie until Kirika was rescued... I guess it's currently fine now?)

Pakuaki simply smiled wryly in his heart.

Naturally, he had not lied either before the gathering. There really existed a method to remove «Gimestorante's Love» without killing her. Suppose she successfully fulfilled the promise, he intended to tell her.

However, that method involved all of the large number of Indulgence Disks existing in a certain place, using them to neutralize the curse. Hence, it was still unknown whether she would be willing to choose this method in practice.

In order to gather the power from each Indulgence Disk and inject it into «Gimestorante's Love», it would also be necessary to build suitable equipment inside the Lab Chief's Nation and perform calibrations. In other words, even if only temporarily, Kirika must return to the Lab Chief's Nation—Pakuaki did not think she would accept that.

(Only possible in theory, but in practice... Not necessarily. Like entering a state of suspended animation during the instant of removal, this seems quite likely to happen. Even if medical resuscitation systems were flawlessly prepared, chances of survival then would probably be fifty-fifty... Hmm, truly a great unknown.)

In order to improve chances, the absolute number of Indulgence Disks must be increased. However, this too was something that was impossible to actualize in practice. ''Because in this world, only thirty-two Indulgence Disks existed in the first place''.

The thief Yachi Honatsu had gathered ten-odd Indulgence Disks from all over the world. Another ten-odd disks were already inserted into the cursed cube. ''Then there were the remaining few that could not be stolen no matter what''. Although Pakuaki did not know whether it was one or two remaining, in any case, he speculated that this was the total inventory.

Hence, increasing numbers was not possible. As for how to extract Indulgence Disks from within the cursed cube, this was an unknown, whether to herself, to those of the Yachi house, or to him. Surely it was only known to one person. And the last remaining Indulgence Disk was most likely in the most difficult place in the world to obtain—

(Although both sides are similar.)

Pakauki could only snicker in his heart. Then he changed his thoughts.

No matter what, contemplating these hypotheticals would not help. Currently, there were more practical matters that needed to be prioritized.

Pretending to turn his head unintentionally, Pakauaki scanned the area. ''That thing'' was apparently out of view.

He sighed "oh dear."

What a miscalculation. Despite giving himself the most probable spot on the map for Sleif to appear and assigning Haruaki's group with the second likely location, who could have predicted Sleif would appear at the second location instead? Reversing the order at the time was not lying. It was out of benevolence, wanting to take on the hardship of battle. Those were the calculations going through Pakuaki's mind.

(In any case—Some of the calculations deviated. Although it matters not to me whether Kirika still wants to continue the deal, but I really cannot give up on that ''spear'' so easily...)

In contrast to his true feelings, Pakuaki suddenly relaxed his face.

Then as inconspicuously as possible, nonchalantly, he—

"Uh... Then what happened to the spear in her possession? Just as I say to Kirika, I'm quite interested and would like to research it if possible. Is it still with the knight?"

"Oh~? No, I remember it flying towards the sea."

Pendragon absentmindedly motioned with his chin in the sea's direction then said as though he remembered something:

"Oh right, I think I saw Squishy-ko and Fourteen rush down to search for it just now. Because our teachings say: Your own Wathes are yours, while the Wathes of defeated enemies are also yours. Hey~ How's the search going~?"

Pendragon yelled down the cliff beside him. Although out of sight, Satsuko and Fourteen's voices came back. Satsuko's voice was still timid while the house that loved to clean and tidy replied in a gruff voice.

"Ehhhhhhhh, it turns out that it really is hard for someone so weak like Satsuko to even find a fallen spear~? Can't find it~ ...It almost seems like a voice is saying: 'Using those blind eyes of yours, you'll never find it no matter what! Whether the spear or the truth of this world!' Sob sob sob sob."

"This rocky area... Too messy. Seaweed. Empty cans. Plastic bags. Ugh! I so want to clean it up..."

At this moment, someone tugged Haruaki's sleeve, prompting him to look back and see Kirika bringing her face close to whisper:

"Yachi, that ''spear'' is very dangerous. It must be destroyed. Don't hand it over to anyone."

Because Kirika's tone of voice was too serious, Haruaki also lowered his voice to a whisper in return:

"Why?"

Kirika frowned then made a hesitant look before saying:

"...Even explaining it would be very inauspicious. All I can say is that it must absolutely be destroyed."

Since Kirika insisted so resolutely, Haruaki believed it must be the irrefutable truth. However, Satsuko and Fourteen had already started the search.

"So you mean we must find it before them? What if they found it first...?"

"Then negotiate with them to obtain that ''spear''—Otherwise..."

Then there was no choice but to fight.

Kirika's eyes were telling him with no uncertainty at all. Haruaki could fully feel she was serious.

Next to them, Fear also seemed to have overheard their conversation.

"I don't quite get it, but since you're saying it like this, it must be true."

"Yes. We must find it first and destroy it."

"Since Muramasa-sama has said so."

"I will do my best too~ Although it's a pain after getting saltwater on hair, I have to redeem my honor now after my super finishing move failed!"

At this moment, looking towards the sea with a smile, Pakuaki raised his hand immediately and said:

"Looks like it's a lot of work. Then we must help out as well... Un Izoey, I'm counting on you. If you find it first, I'll reward you with 10%."

"My question: what kind of unknown is 10% reward of an object?"

"Naturally, it's the prioritized right to conduct research. But I guess you'll have to wait until we've investigated all unknowns before returning it back to you."

"...So normally speaking, this is what they call highway robbery?"

Un Izoey sighed then took a light leap over the asphalt. Naturally, no sound could be heard from her landing on the rocks at the bottom of the cliff.

"Guh! Everyone is operating on the silent understanding of early bird gets the worm? We have to hurry!"

Fear rushed forward in the forefront while the rest of Haruaki's group followed closely in haste. Haruaki was still hoping for Kirika to continue resting, but judging from the vibe she was giving, that would be an absolutely unacceptable
suggestion.

Kirika's eyes were very serious. Completely unconcerned that her bondage suit was exposed in view, she looked for the spear. Haruaki could not help but feel quite unbelievable.

To make her so serious in wanting to destroy that spear—

What kind of power did it actually possess?

But in the end, after spending a lot of time searching, the spear still could not be found.

Towards the end, Fourteen started examining the seabed ahead of the rocky area using her ability to walk underwater. Seeing that, Un Izoey muttered "I'm an expert at catching ''sukunaki'' too, I can't lose" while jumping into the sea competitively. Unable to simply sit on the sidelines watching, Konoha sighed and leaped into the sea. "I-If Muramasa-sama jumps in—!" Kotetsu followed in resignation. Kuroe also searched the seabed with her hair. Hence in terms of numbers, Haruaki's side had the advantage, however—the spear still could not be found.

Sundown came and the whole area was virtually shrouded in the darkness of night. They began to use the process of elimination to reach a conclusion at the scene.

"After searching for so long, if it still can't be found..."

"The only possibility left is that it got washed somewhere far out. That spear looked like it was made of wood, so it's very possible."

"Hmm, I used my hair to search quite a broad range too. I can't possibly have missed it if it sank to the seabed. It's also impossible for both the diving expert and the underwater walking expert to have missed it."

Haruaki glanced at Kirika. She was gazing at the dark sea with concentration.

"—Yeah. I hope that's true."

Although still unsatisfied, she seemed to relax for now. After exhaling lightly, Kirika turned around and started walking after finding a path through the rocky area to return to the place on the road where they were earlier. Along the way, Pakuaki remarked with a face of disappointment: "Oh my oh my, I really wanted it." Totally drenched, Un Izoey replied: "I am truly sorry." The two of them also converged with Kirika. Naturally, Kirika neither looked at him nor spoke to him.

"Hawwwwwww, couldn't find it after all... Weak little Satsuko doesn't even have good luck."

"I want to sunbathe tomorrow. I want to dry every part of my body thoroughly...!"

Next, the depressed Satsuko with slumped shoulders and the silently fuming Fourteen also walked in the same direction back to the road.

Keeping some distance from the various factions, Haruaki's group advanced in a line. Fear suddenly spoke up:

"Oh right, I was thinking Sleif would come back after so much time passed, but she didn't appear."

"Perhaps her injuries were too severe? After all, she was sent flying so far away."

"Even if she returned... Hmm, if the spear was washed away by the sea, she won't be able to find it."

"I hope so."

Haruaki could still see worry from the side of Kirika's face. At this moment, he recalled something.

"By the way, Class Rep, what happened to the «Tragic Black River»?"

"Now that you mention it... She stole it when capturing me, I still haven't gotten it back."

Kirika raised her right arm and murmured as though going "I only remembered now that you mention it." However, she then exhalted and smiled:

"Nevertheless—anyway, it doesn't matter if it's gone."

"But you wouldn't give it to me when I asked you once."

"Th-The situation now... is quite different from back then. Absolutely ridiculous. But it does feel a bit unsettling to not have anything for self-defense. I'll just have to look through the storeroom at your house and see if there's anything suitable."

"I won't agree to anything whose curse is too strong..."

In any case, with that belt gone, Kirika would not need to be tormented by the curse compelling her to strangle others to death—which her only method to achieve was by self-abuse. This was probably the only thing worth celebrating. Then all that was left was for her bondage suit's curse to be gradually dispelled as long as she lived at that house. The ground's powers of purification ought to slowly erase her curse, bit by bit.

A staircase built on the cliff came into view. Near the railing above, the superintendent and Honatsu could be seen. They probably came to check out the situation. Pendragon and his companions were also standing on the side.

Leaning against the railing, Pendragon looked out at sea.

He looked neither bored, nor happy, nor displeased.

For some reason, his gaze—

Like telling of a new continent that must be visited, hidden beyond the far end of the ocean, shrouded in darkness, like staring intently as though to avoid missing a flash of light...

—Was filled with inexplicable solemnity.

===Part 4===

Late that night...

Kirika could not possibly start living in the Yachi home immediately after all. Hence, she returned home after saying she would start packing her luggage. Proably due to using her super finishing move, Kuroe looked quite exhausted, apparently holing up in her room to sleep as soon as she finished taking a bath. Due to too many things happening today, Konoha, Kotetsu and Honatsu were probably asleep already.

—Hence, there was no one in the way.

Gulping, Fear looked at Haruaki whom she had called to her room.

Nervously, he was staring at her naked body—although in its cube form.

"I-Is this really okay? Fear..."

"Yeah, it's okay."

She had made her decision.

She recalled Haruaki's large-looking back when they were on the dueling ship.

"You have definitely... gained new power. Using the term that popped up at the time—That's the power related to 'Yachi House,' everyone's power."

"Fear..."

"I believe that power should be worth trusting in. At least I think so... There's no longer any need for me to charge and attack this way and that, thinking I need to protect everything by my own hands."

Her tone of voice suddenly grew gentle, because she realized it. No matter what was said verbally, this was without a doubt—

"...How willful of me. Although the power I can lend you will decrease, you can probably borrow from other places... In other words, asking to be spoiled... No, perhaps this can be called slacking off."

"Haha."

At this moment, Haruaki suddenly relaxed his expression then closed his eyes. Patting his drawn up knees, he puffed out his chest in an exaggerated manner.

"The lesson I learned this time is that you should speak out when it's the right moment for being willful!"

Opening one eye, he continued in a joking tone of voice:

"This is what Pops taught me, so if you want to complain, don't come to me, complain to him."

"Oh... That's right. Which is why I'm going to make a willful demand. However, this is ultimately your decision too. All you need to do is say 'no' and everything will be over. How's that?"

"I'm not going to say no."

"This is your birthday present from Honatsu."

"In that case, how I use it is my freedom, right?"

Fear exhaled. She felt happy that her willfulness was approved but it also troubled her.

However, she was already past the point of no return.

"In this form, I have neither arms nor fingers. In order to make this me, unable to do anything by myself, become even more powerless—I need your strength. I need your will."

Hence—after she quietly added these words...

She stared straight at him using the cube's eyes.

"Give me... Your birthday present. Using your will, insert it into my body."

He scratched his face in embarrassment.

"...How many in total?"

"Sixteen. Some of my slots were sealed to begin with, so this will leave one remaining."

"That's really quite a lot. I might not manage to be very gentle."

"Just put them in at your own pace. By this point, I'm not going to complain anymore..."

With only one opening left, it felt frustrating to be just short of completion, but thinking about it from a different perspective, it meant that she did not lose all combat ability irrevocably. Perhaps there was no need to overthink this.

Having clearly committed her resolve and determination, it ended up with Haruaki being the indecisive one, making her feel even more embarrassed.

Fear inhaled and said:

"Hey... Don't worry too much... Come over... You should also... get started...?"

Haruaki instantly groaned "guh" then leaned back.

He was blushing to his ears. Finally, as though steeling his resolve, he said:

"I-I know. I've prepared myself too so I'm sticking with you to the end!"

Her private part was filling up through his action.

"Mmm... Ah! ...Ah, ahhh, fuah..."

"D-Don't keep making weird noises! But I've been curious for a long time now, how does this feel...?"

Tight, slightly painful, leaving her breathless.

However, it was actually very pleasurable.

This was surely because you were the one doing it.

Her private part was filling up through his action.

"Hmm~ I should have improved a little, right?"

"The first time... Mmm! You were really... clumsy, y'know...?"

"What about now?"

"Hee, mmm ahhhhhh! N-No comment..."

As though having fun, he wiggled a half-inserted Indulgence Disk to stimulate her.

But the true answer had surely leaked already.

Her private part was filling up through his action.

"Thinking back carefully now, we've done this so many times already... It feels kind of nostalgic."

"Haa... I-I don't find it nostalgic at all, already forgotten."

Liar. She remembered many things.

His clumsy movements in the very beginning.

That day when his lips touched her.

This act, happening after sad incidents, after happy incidents.

Abundant memories.

Her private part was filling up through his action.

"Oh! ...Hee, mmm!"

"S-Sorry, my hand slipped!"

His slipping hand touched her crack, his fingernails brushing past the opening.

It felt like an electric current was passing through her entire body.

Ahhh. She should admit it.

Even without the Indulgence Disks, surely she longed for these hands.

She hoped for Haruaki to touch her most important spot.

Then following—

Her private part was filling up through his action.

Her private part was filling up through his action.

Her private part was filling up through his action—

"Ah, ah—!"

At the very end, she could not even think anymore.

Simply staring into Haruaki's face the whole time—

Making lame noises from the depths of her throat continuously.

...Then by the time she regained her senses, all the Indulgence Disks had been inserted into her body already.

"Huff... Huff... Huff..."

"It's over, good work... You tried very hard."

She could hear the sound of her own panting. She could feel Haruaki's hands assembling the parts and closing up her body. He was already used to this task. After cleaning up the aftermath rapidly, he turned his back to her in slight embarrassment.

"Okay, then I'll—"

"Don't you want to hear... my reactions?"

She interrupted him. Haruaki jumped in surprise.

"R-Reactions? Uh~ Well, what's the... feeling?"

"...Very painful. Also, very scary."

"Fear..."

She could sense some nervousness from the sight of Haruaki's back. He probably noticed the trembling and tearfulness in her voice.

She was speaking the truth.

Both painful and scary.

Hence—

"...I want after-sales service."

"Uwawah?"

She turned back into human form.

Hugging Haruaki's body from behind...

She pushed him down.

"H-Hey! Fear!"

Due to Haruaki's struggling, when the two of them hit the floor, their bodies were facing each other. However, she could not see his face. She was hugging him forcefully, tightly, tightly embracing him, burying her face into his neck, which was why she could not see his face.

Until just now, she had still been in cube form, so naturally, she was currently nude. Haruaki's body warmth was transmitting directly to her naked skin. Her entire body was feeling Haruaki's warmth.

"Seriously... painful and scary too. So... You must take responsibility... Make me feel better again..."

She exerted more force through the arms embracing him, shifting her center of gravity to her chest that was pressed against his body, pushing her nose hard against his neck.

Haruaki's... taste.

For some reason, she could not hold herself back any longer.

"Ah, ahhh...?"

Sticking out her tongue, she licked his neck. Haruaki made a very lame sound. She found it very cute and her heart filled with tender affection. Then feeling that licking was not enough, she bared her teeth slightly and tried to bite him gently. Haruaki's body shuddered intensely as a result.

"Wha... Fear, hey, what are you doing...?"

She—

What was she doing?

What did she want to do?

These questions directed at herself were merely for confirmation, not out of confusion.

She had no intention to stop.

"I... am neither like Kirika... who's so smart."

"Huh?"

"Nor like Cow Tits... having lived in this world for a very long time... I'm surely... just a child."

Thoughts from the bottom of her heart surged out.

She noticed. After discovering Kirika's feelings and listening to Konoha's confession, she noticed.

Long before that, always, always existing in her heart the whole time, those feelings.

However, only after embracing him like this was she firmly convinced that this fact must be conveyed through words—

"That's why I don't understand those complicated things... But I only look forward to the future."

She pushed herself up slightly...

...Shifting her face away from his neck.

She met gazes with Haruaki under her.
[[image:C3 15-301.jpg|thumb]]

"''I want this to go on forever''."

"Ah..."

"Even losing all my power, I still want to stay like this with you forever."

Skin to skin. Body warmth in contact. Smelling his odor. Sensing his flavor. Hearing his voice.

Staying with him—by his side.

"That's my only wish. I want to do this. It feels very unsettling after losing my power, but also very happy—right now I am infinitely close to the wish of my ideal, this is it. So, to prevent you from forgetting, I have to tell you first."

"Tell me... what...?"

"A sentence to stop you from forgetting, words that will always, always bind you. Lingering in your heart, my very private reason. Yeah, that's right, in other words, this is—"

She narrowed her eyes and declared:

"—to you who cannot be cursed, this is the one and only curse I can give you."

She could feel Haruaki holding his breath under her.

"Listen carefully, Haruaki. Don't forget..."

She said in almost a whisper.

At the same time, she slowly moved her face down.

"M-Me too, actually no less than those other girls, towards you, I really—"

Then she delivered the remainder of her words into his mouth directly.

===Part 5===

Waking up in her room the following morning...

The first thing Fear did was use her Rubik's cube to check her own condition.

"Mechanism No.19 gouging type, spiral form: «Human-Perforator»..."

The emulated cube on the floor transformed while making tiny metallic impact noises. The drill that could not be more familiar. An object comprising a hard and solid handle with a rotatable spiral blade. A torture tool for gouging human flesh.

This was the only past self of hers remaining now.

"Hmm..."

She gripped the handle and tried swinging the tool, taking care not to carve a hole in the sliding door. The same weight as always. The same tactile sensation as always. This made her breathe a sigh of relief somewhat.

«A Hatchet of Lingchi», «A Skewer Loved by Vlad Tepes», «Morgenstern» and all others... Although it was no longer possible to transform into other tools of torture and execution... Although it was no longer possible to make the emulated cube display those forms either—

She believed it was fine to have just the drill. It could be used for thrusting, swinging, throwing. Hence, there was no problem at all. Even if any problem arose in the future, there would always be a solution. What if there was no solution? As long as she asked Haruaki and the others for help, they would try their best to solve the problem. That was good enough.

Turning the «Human-Perforator» back into the Rubik's cube, Fear tried to stand up from her sitting posture on the tatami floor with calves bent against her outer thighs. However—

"Ugh, so painful..."

A certain part of her body was hurting. Stinging numbly. It was due to Haruaki's behavior the previous night.

"Seriously, damn Haruaki... He clearly could have been more gentle..."

She grumbled with cheeks slightly reddened and pouting lips. However, she felt that this pain was like proof of her courage. Although embarrassed, she did not feel ashamed. Puffing out her chest forcefully as though cheering for herself, she walked out of the room.

The living room was already filled with lively chatting as well as the lovely aroma of miso soup.

"Oh~ Good morning, Ficchi. I was just thinking whether I should go wake up you."

"Umuu, good morning."

Not only Kuroe but everyone was here already. Konoha, Kotetsu, Honatsu, as well as—

"G-Good morning, Fear..."

"Y-Yeah."

She made eye contact with Haruaki who was currently placing breakfast plates on the table. Her heart inexplicably started to beat fast. Haruaki also blushed and froze.

"Hmm...? What is going on between you two? Your attitudes are weird... you know?"

Seeing Konoha frowning with a puzzled look, Fear was brought back to reality.

"N-Nothing much, just the same as usual, yeah."

After what had happened last night, it felt even more embarrassing. Whether conversing or looking at each other—Everything was making her heart pound with a feeling of exhilaration.

Extreme happiness.

"Muu...?"

"Hmm? What is going on? Somehow, the atmosphere feels not quite the same."

Konoha and the others threw gazes of suspicion, but of course, what happened the night before was a secret between the two of them... At least at the current stage.

In order to hide things, Fear took her eyes off Haruaki.

"Anyway! What's for breakfast today? I'm starving!"

"Oh... Right, today's eggs were fried using the frying pan Fear gave me as a gift. That pan really is great to use."

"Very good, umuu. Continue to use that pan from now on and cook delicious~ things for me to eat. Let me eat to my heart's content! That's why I gave it to you as a present, this is an order!"

After speaking extremely rapidly, Fear sat herself down hard on her seat cushion. After looking at the dishes arranged neatly over the dining table, she could not help but relax her face.

Somehow, she felt that certain things were operating completely differently starting from today. A new frying pan. A new her. Days slightly more wonderful than yesterday were waiting ahead of her. She had this feeling.

However, just at this moment—

A cellphone rang loudly from Haruaki's pocket.

"I've never seen this number before... Who could it be? Hello?"

After Haruaki picked up the call, his face instantly froze.

Then after a period of time when it seemed like the other side was explaining certain things on their own—

"Ah, wait...!"

Just as Haruaki frantically tried to speak, the other side hung up apparently. Haruaki immediately took the phone off his ear.

"Hey, who called...?"

"''It's Pendragon''."

Still with surprised and troubled expression, Haruaki repeated the exact words that had passed through his ear.

"'I found the spear. You guys come over and pick it up.'"

===Part 6===

Haruaki and company made another unreasonable demand forcibly, asking the superintendent to mobilize his cabin cruiser again. The operator was still Zenon while Ganon was apparently rolling around at home today due to her usual disease of laziness. By the way, although Haruaki's group had no right to say anything either, was it okay for her to be absent from work, being the school physician and all?

Sitting on the cruiser making its way over the sea, Fear tilted her head.

"They most likely found the spear which happened to drift along a sea current, but didn't Satsuko and Fourteen want it too? Wouldn't they give it to their own side?"

"It's possible that the spear is not powerful as a weapon."

"Truth be told, that is very logical."

Even though it was a sudden notification, Kirika also hurried over. She nodded and said:

"Yes, that possibility exists. Because Sleif never took it out to use as a weapon."

However, Kirika did not show any signs of relief on her face. While gazing at the gradually approaching fleet, with an expression akin to praying, she whispered: "...It'd be great if they are still unaware of that. I hope things could end peacefully..."

"By the way~ How much does this cruiser cost? ...Oh~? Wow—Oh my! You definitely must have had underhanded dealings? Otherwise, how could you possibly buy something like this so easily!?"

"Honatsu-san, please give me a break. I do take a lot of pride in the fact that I am a respectable businessman."

"On the other hand, I don't really think respectable businessmen wear that kind of mask."

"Yeah yeah! In order to show off how respectable you are, I believe we must hold a beer party over the sea in this cruiser next time! Then catch some fresh fish to cook on the spot~"

"Nice idea! Let's eat sea bream and flounder live, odorigui style!"

Honatsu, Kuroe and the superintendent were chatting back and forth in leisure. No sense of tension—Haruaki sighed with a wry smile. That being said, a party on a boat did sound like a very fun idea.

Amidst the noise and bustle, the cabin cruiser reached the Draconians' stronghold. Like last time, they boarded the Dueling Ship Leviathan.

However, unlike last time, there were no tables or chairs set up on the vast deck.

There was only Pendragaon with Riko clinging to his back and Granaury standing still with eyes closed.

"Oh, you guys came."

"We're here. I heard you found the spear?"

Pendragon scratched his cheek in response to Fear's question.

Then he simply said:

"Oh sorry, that was a lie."

"Wha—?"

Fear stared wide-eyed, making a strange cry.

In contrast, Pendragon's face was very calm.

"Becuase I've found something I must obtain at all costs. Sorry, become mine."

His face was serious with a solemn expression.

Considering the content of his words, with sincerity almost like a marriage proposal—He stared at her.

"...Huh? Me?"

Namely, ''Kuroe''.

"Max, hold on a sec. Isn't this too sudden of you? I hope you'll explain yourself."

"Explain? I think you can figure it out easily."

Hearing the superintendent, Pendragon exhaled.

"When that girl was fighting Sleif, she used an interesting move."

"Hmm~? You mean «Kingdom Kiyomori»?"

"Is that the name? The one injecting life force into your body using your hair, thereby amplifying your strength so much that it made you almost like a different person."

"...Indeed, she did use that move. Max, are you thinking of using that to increase your power?"

"No, that's not the principle here... But perhaps it's worth a thought if it's doable. The issue here is that she has powers of control which allow that to be possible. Qi, energy, life force, vitality, soul—Call it whatever you want, but anyway, she has the skills to manipulate these powers."

"What are you talking about!? And what does that have to do with you!?"

"Because I am who I am. You guys seem to have forgotten, but I am the Draconians' Number One. Seeking strength, hoping to become stronger than anyone. Right now, what occupies my mind is the only weakness in the man who used to be the strongest. And I cannot escape that weakness. If that weakness could be overcome, I should be able to truly become the strongest. To become a dragon. That's what I've always thought. Every day of my life was spent in search for this answer—"

Listening to this point, the superintendent shook his head with an alarmed realization.

"Used to be the strongest—You mean the previous Commander... Long?"

"That's right. Gabriel, I've said this before, haven't I? You know too why I could win, right?"

Haruaki had heard it mentioned as well.

Inside that villa, Pendragon had chatted about the past with the superintendent's group.

The reason why he was able to prevail against the extremely powerful former Commander who was almost impossible to defeat—

"—'Old age' huh?"

Haruaki could not help but whisper. Pendragon threw a glance at him.

"That's right. Hence, I have carved it upon my heart. This is a dragon's natural enemy. Dragons are not supposed to grow old."

"What!? In other words—?"

Hearing Fear's groan, Pendragon nodded and continued:

"As long as I have that girl's power, in other words, the power to manipulate life force, perhaps ''old age'' can be prevented."

"Wait... That's absolutely ridiculous. What about Fourteen? She also said her curse causes eternal youth!"

"That's only freezing the owner's outer appearance. It's kind of like the simulated anti-aging of cosmetic surgery. Squishy-ko's looks might remain unchanged for the next few decades but her internal health is probably a different matter. She'll probably age and die like a normal person."

Even after listening to the rebuttal from Kirika and her outstanding memory, Pendragon still remained unrelenting.

"What I seek is a body that knows no aging. The pinnacle of strength that remains unchanged as the pinnacle of strength forever. Now that would be true 'eternal youth'—For this purpose, I believe that I need you, Ningyouhara Kuroe. Aging is a flaw. I need to be able to overcome this flaw and that means I need you, who can replenish brand-new vitality any time."

Kuroe stared back at Pendragon's forceful gaze and exhaled.

"Basically, I'd like to ask just in case. What if I refused—?"

"I won't allow you to refuse. You are the only thing I lack, so I will do everything I can to make you mine."

"H-Hold on! Why, how, clearly you've shown no signs of wanting to fight us all along—"

"You must be mistaken. I am who I am. I'm missing the last piece of the puzzle and the only thing left to do is find the puzzle piece that fills the gap. Of course, things that don't fit are immediately obvious, it's possible to see at a glance that something is useless to me and I don't need to plunder greedily everywhere—But as soon as I see something whose shape seems to match perfectly, the situation becomes entirely different, right?"

"...Truly what a shame. When chatting here last time, I as thinking we could maintain this agreeable relationship."

Honatsu spoke in a lively tone of voice, but his gaze was very grim.

Pendragon grinned, showing his teeth.

"Sorry, what a short alliance it was, 'Yachi House.' But you guys probably know—"

Like a savage beast...

He bared his devouring fangs and said:

"I am the type of animal that kills everyone in anger when roused from slumber in its lair, the strongest beast in the world, the most used to having its own way in the world—the ''dragon''. And I'm its head to boot. How could I possibly not be capricious?"

===Part 7===

Fear's heart was pounding madly.

Why? Why did things turn out like this? Why?

With a trembling hand, she gripped the Rubik's cube. Her emulated form, with her last power remaining.

"All-out? Do I need to go all-out~?"

"Yes, I'm counting on you, Riko."

"Heh... Hehn. Jeez, since you asked me for a favor, there's no helping it! Okay, I'll hug you tight! Let's go, Maximilian!"

While clinging on his back, Riko wrapped her arms around his neck, embracing him tightly—

In the next second, her body vanished suddenly without a trace. Taking her place was—

"«Corpse Armor Rikongarowa»... That's this girl's true name."

''Pendragon was clad in a set of milky-white armor''. The armor was neither western nor Japanese in style. Although it was indeed full body armor covering the entire body except for the head, it gave off an impression of trendiness and elegance. Every piece seemed quite beautiful in design. Structurally, it imitated the scales of living organisms instead of prioritizing straight lines—Purely based on impressions, the armor was almost akin to scales.

However, there were very few identical components. Even their sizes were very varied. Many scale-like masses of white solid armor were combined together to form components, covering the entire the body. The most striking fact was that every piece of armor was moving.

As though searching for the best shape to serve as armor, as though making its own judgment calls on what parts needed overlapping layers for protection and where armor should be reduced for ease of movement, the armor was writhing irregularly like a living creature yet retaining an overall shape as armor.

"Cursed armor...!?"

"Precisely! Muramasa-sama, defense power goes without saying, but she can also enhance physical power. Please be careful!"

Kotetsu entered a combat stance while speaking. Weighed down by nervousness and wariness, his expression was very stiff. This was probably he knew the enemy's ability level better than anyone. Namely, that of the Commander of the Draconians.

"Should I enter the stage as well? Master?"

"It's not very fair for Riko to be the only one working, right? This is an order... Move out."

"How nostalgic, being subjected to tyrannical orders unilaterally like getting stabbed in the throat. How it truly stirs up revulsion/excitement from the bottom of my heart."

Eyes closed, standing by on the side, Granaury took a leap. Instantly, her appearance—

Changed into some kind of ''double-edged blade'', appearing in Pendragon's right hand. Fear could only describe as some kind of double-edged blade. It was a thick blade with a sharp front tip. A knife? No—

"The spear upholding righteousness and loyalty, the «Granaury Spear», also known as the «Contradictory Spear Granaury»... I really don't want to see you in that form again."

Another person, the superintendent who was also familiar with the Draconians, spoke quietly.

"It looks quite different from what you know from before, all thanks to Riko."

"Hmph! I accommodate it as usual because I've no choice!"

The right arm portion of Pendragon's armor shifted noisily. After taking in the blade transformed from Granaury, it stabilized and remained fixed. Or rather, it should be described as merged. In terms of results, it looked like a blade extending forward from the back of the hand.

"Very well—Let's go. Do put in everything you've got. Unless you want to die!"

Hence, Pendragon sprang into action without engaging in more useless talk.

Finally, it was time for action.

Fear watched Konoha turn into a Japanese sword, held in Haruaki's hand. She saw Kotetsu charge forward as though casting hesitation aside. She saw Kuroe extend her hair. She saw Zenon retreating while protecting the superintendent. She saw Kirika extend her right arm where the «Tragic Black River» was missing before clicking her tongue.

(H-Hold on...)

Fear reflexively turned the Rubik's cube into the «Human-Perforator». Her only remaining... power.

Only this type of power was left.

"Ooh, ah, ahhhhhhhhhh!"

Fear intentionally made her mind blank then charged fiercely.

Then—

By the time she came back to her senses, Fear was collapsed on the floor.

All sense of time was lost. Pain coursed through her entire body. It felt as though an overwhelming storm had trampled her indescriminantly. It felt a bit like exhaustion. Her body complained of fatigue while her vision flickered. Her shoulder was buried into the deck. Kotetsu, collapsed on the floor, entered her view. Kirika had died. Back against the ship's edge, Zenon was limp and unmoving. Was the superintendent okay? He was not in sight. What about Kuroe? What about Haruaki?

Feeling something solid in her palm, all she could do was grip it tightly.

(Why—at this time of all times—)

She had always believed all she needed was this drill in her hand. Having this alone was enough to fight.

But only against this guy, only against Pendragon...

Simply being able to fight was totally not enough.

She understood the most fundamental fact.

(Why—)

Why did she seal up her power? Why did she believe this would be fine?

Right now, in front of Pendragon, only the injured Haruaki was standing—

Inside her blurry view, that despairing scene was easily shrouded by an even more despairing feeling.

"Ooh, ahhhh!?"

The Japanese sword was grabbed by Pendragon's armored hand.

Together with Haruaki holding it, the sword was raised into the air.

"Haru!"

"Don't... come over, Kuroe! ...You stay back...!"

Behind Haruaki was Kuroe whom he had apparently been protecting all this time. Kuroe wanted to extend her hair to fight back like a caged beast, but looked really weak. It seemed like no matter what she did, she would be powerless to stop what Pendragon was about to do to Haruaki—

(Stop... it...!)

Fear's breathing stopped. Her heart stopped.

Instinctively, she launched the «Human-Perforator» from her hand. However, Pendragon simply raised his left arm and swung, deflecting the drill before throwing a bored glance at her. Using the chain of cubes to pull the drill back, Fear fished out a second Rubik's cube, guided by her trembling spine. Another «Human-Perforator». But what could she do while holding these?

Feeling lost, she halted her movements.

Pendragon scoffed then turned his face forward. Instantly—

"Kah—ahhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

Konoha seized this opportunity to draw out her blade, thus leaving Pendragon to hold just the black scabbard. She hastily controlled Haruaki's now freed body, raising the blade for a slice—very likely, for just that one instant, for the sake of Haruaki's personal safety, she cast aside all taboo.

Even so—

"Hah."

"!"

Pendragon swiftly tossed the scabbard away and blocked Konoha's blade using the back of his hand before grabbing the body of her blade again, suspending Haruaki in midair. This time—There was no escape.

"Although I bear you no grudge, this is for my goal. Don't hate me."

Then Pendragon pulled his left arm back like drawing a bow.

A crack tore open in the depths of Fear's heart.

(No good.)

Haruaki, Haruaki.

She must save him. She must find a way.

She needed power. Right now, only power was everything. She needed the power to save Haruaki.

Simply using this one drill—No, that was wrong. Even if left with just one drill was fine. If things could not be changed, there was no helping it.

Oh right—Even so, all she needed was the power to defeat that guy.

''Even if that cursed''...

''She thought: I don't care''.

"Ahhh—Ahhhhhhh—Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

Awaken, myself. You're there, right?

That self of hers, filled with cursed power no less than anyone else's.

Knowing cruelty, abuse, sadism, masochism, pain, joy, excitement, climax, depravity, screaming, blood, flesh, bones, tears, death, life, bodily fluids, despair, sorrow, wailing, taboo, how to hurt people, how to kill people, how to destroy people, how to torment people, how to drive people insane, better than anyone, better than anything, that self of hers.

Right now, there was no choice but to rely on her.

This was the one and only way in order to not lose him.

Hence, hence, hence—

Please.

You must...

You must—

"Ah—ah, ah... Ha, ha, ha, ahahahaha, hahah..."

Thus, Fear allowed that familiar darkness to occupy her heart.

Faced with that sense of coldness, she felt her emotions calm down unbelievably—

At the same time, she lost consciousness completely.

===Part 8===

—Then when she opened her eyes again...

She was lying sideways on the superintendent's cabin cruiser, totally drenched, holding a Rubik's cube in each hand.

There was a faint, weird smell.

She sat up to find an unbelievable scene reflected in the corner of her eye.

Unbelievably, that Dueling Ship Leviathan had split into two from its very center—It was gradually sinking. Although Fear had no idea who had ''done that'' and how, more than likely, it was because the ship was about to sink that she ended up totally drenched. And because everyone's foothold was destroyed, they managed barely to escape from that place. After all, she was not optimistic enough to think that they were able to defeat Pendragon.

She pulled her gaze back from the sea to the cabin cruiser.

Then she discovered the weird smell's true identity.

"Eh...?"

For an instant, she could not comprehend the situation before her eyes.

All the people supposed to be here were present. However—

Haruaki's eyes were shut, his entire body limp and unmoving. Like her, his was also drenched completely. Turned back into human form, Konoha was hugging him tightly as though warming his body—

Furthermore, Konoha was glaring in her direction with a horrifying gaze with true killing intent.

Because her gaze was truly too direct—

Fear instantly realized who had ''done that''.

The smell's true identity—Its source was the familiar odor of blood.

"Ah..."

Throb. Her heart contracted forcefully. Time stopped there and her heart stopped.

His injured body. Countless marks of red on his skin and flesh. The filthy and tattered clothing was akin to rags. Lying down as though sleeping, his sense of presence was so faint that one doubted if he truly existed. Ahhh, then, then—

As though as an act of escapism, Fear recalled memories that were not supposed to be remembered at this time. Her wish. Her desire. Always staying by his side. Using her gift of a frying pan to cook delicious food for her to eat.

This wish... Would it really come true?

Would he be able to use the frying pan she gave him as a present?

Ahead of her gaze, where she was staring—

''The fingers on Haruaki's left hand''—

''Were fewer than the original, rightful number''.

Who did it?

The answer was told by the gazes of everyone present, not just Konoha's.

"Ah... Ahhhh...!"

Then after understanding everything, Fear—

For the very first time in her life, she cried her heart out like a child.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[CubexCursedxCurious:Volume15_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[CubexCursedxCurious#Volume_15_.28Full_Text.29|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[CubexCursedxCurious:Volume15_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

User talk:DarkeKyuubi

2015-03-26T18:52:37Z

DarkeKyuubi:

==General==

Please leave any general/miscellaneous comments here and any stuff regarding projects I'm working on under their respective heading, thanks :D

 

==[[Date A Live]]==

 

==[[CubexCursedxCurious|Cube x Cursed x Curious]]==

 

==[[My Maid is a Formless Entity]]==

 

==[[Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo]]==
Stalled 
Really not sure if this LN is still being translated. It's been put on the back burner for me [[User:DarkeKyuubi|DarkeKyuubi]] ([[User talk:DarkeKyuubi#top|talk]]) 17:36, 17 February 2015 (CST)

 

==[[Shiinamachi-senpai's Safe Day]]==

 

==[[Silver Cross and Draculea]]==
Completed
 

==[[Tate no Yuusha no Nariagari]]==
Abandoned 
Most of the translations are hosted so I've kinda dropped out of the editing scene since I only edit stuff on B-T. If anyone needs help feel free to contact me. [[User:DarkeKyuubi|DarkeKyuubi]] ([[User talk:DarkeKyuubi#top|talk]]) 13:52, 26 March 2015 (CDT)

User:DarkeKyuubi

2015-03-26T18:50:32Z

DarkeKyuubi:

I'm DarkeKyuubi!! I love reading novels of almost every genre although my personal favorites are fantasy, sci-fi, romance, and comedy.
I love to cook and bake in my spare time! Although I don't get to often, but I still love doing it. Oh did I mention I love cute things? :3

Other then that thanks for checking out my profile page and I hope to get along with all of you in the future!

If you ever need to get in touch with me for some reason, just leave a message on my talk page. It's the easiest way to reach me :D

==[[Date A Live]]==
Editing in chronological order. 
Current progress: Volume 7 (stalled, waiting for volume completion)

==[[CubexCursedxCurious|Cube x Cursed x Curious]]==
Editing in chronological order. 
Current progress: Volume 17, Prologue

Tate no Yuusha no Nariagari

2015-03-26T18:48:31Z

DarkeKyuubi: /* Editors */

{{Status|Active}}

[[File:Tate_no_Yuusha_Volume_1_Cover.png|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]

'''Tate no Yuusha no Nariagari / The Rising of the Shield Hero''' (盾の勇者の成り上がり) is a Japanese web novel written by Aneko Yusagi (アネコユサギ). The web novel was adapted into a Manga drawn by Aiya Kyuu (藍屋球) and published by MF Books. The Light Novel is illustrated by Minami Seira (弥南せいら) with 9 volumes and ongoing.

The Tate no Yuusha no Nariagari series is also available in the following languages:

*[[Tate no Yuusha no Nariagari (Indonesia)|Bahasa Indonesia (Indonesian)]]
*[[Tate no Yuusha no Nariagari (Italia)|Italia (Italian)]]
*[[Tate no Yuusha no Nariagari - Français|Français (French)]]
*[[Tate no Yuusha no Nariagari Deutsch (German)|Deutsch (German)]]
*[[Tate no Yuusha no Nariagari (Spanish)|Español (Spanish)]]
*[[Tate no Yuusha no Nariagari (Brazilian Portuguese)|Português do Brasil (Brazilian Portuguese)]]
*[[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari_~Russian_Version~|Русский (Russian)]]


==Synopsis==
Iwatani Naofumi was summoned into a parallel world along with 3 other people to become the world's Heroes. Each of the heroes were respectively equipped with their own legendary equipment when summoned. Naofumi coincidentally received the Legendary Shield as his weapon. Due to Naofumi's lack of charisma and experience, he ended up with only a single teammate while others have several. Unfortunately, on his third day Naofumi was betrayed, falsely accused, and robbed by the said teammate. Shunned by everyone from king to peasants, Naofumi's thoughts were filled with nothing but vengeance and hatred. Thus, his destiny in a parallel World begins...

==Translation==

===[[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Registration_page|Registration]]===

Translators are asked to [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Registration_page|register]] beforehand to avoid confusions.

===Guidelines and Formats===

*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Names_and_Terminology|Tate no Yuusha no Nariagari Names and Terminology]]

===Feedback & Discussion===
If you like the novel then please give us your [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=7641 feedback and/or thoughts]

===PDFs, ePUBs etc===
You may look for or request PDFs [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=73&t=10826 here]

==Recent Updates==
{{:Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari: Updates||}}
Older updates can be found [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari: Updates|here]].

==Light Novel Information==

The differences between the LN and WN can be found [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:_Recommended_Read|here]].

===Covers===

<gallery>
File:Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari_Volume_1_Cover.png|Volume 1
File:Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari_Volume_2_Cover.jpg|Volume 2
File:Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari_Volume_3_Cover.jpg|Volume 3
File:Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari_Volume_4_Cover.jpg|Volume 4
File:Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari_Volume_5_Cover.jpg|Volume 5
File:Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari_Volume_6_Cover.jpg|Volume 6
File:Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari_Volume_7_Cover.jpg|Volume 7
File:Tate no Yuusha no Nariagari Volume 8 Cover.jpeg.jpeg|Volume 8
File:Tate no Yuusha no Nariagari Volume 9 Cover.jpeg|Volume 9
File:Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari_Volume_10_Cover.jpg|Volume 10
</gallery>

==Tate no Yuusha no Nariagari by Aneko Yusagi==

There are differences between the light novel and web novel. The first four volumes follow more or less the progression in the web version, but start to really diverge in the fifth.

These translations are based on the web novel.

===Events Covered in Volume 1 ([[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Volume_1|Full Text]]) ([https://drive.google.com/?tab=mo&authuser=0#folders/0BwVt0m2ZeUEAYU43bjBJS1FGYlk PDF]) ===
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_1|[Web Novel 1] Chapter 1 - Royal Summoning]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_2|[Web Novel 2] Chapter 2 - Hero Introduction]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_3|[Web Novel 3] Chapter 3 - Hero Discussion]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_4|[Web Novel 4] Chapter 4 - Specially Arranged Gold]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_5|[Web Novel 5] Chapter 5 - Shield's Reality ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_6|[Web Novel 6] Chapter 6 - The Trap & Arts of Betrayal]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_7|[Web Novel 7] Chapter 7 - False Charge]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_8|[Web Novel 8] Chapter 8 - Fallen Fame]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_9|[Web Novel 9] Chapter 9 - Something Called a Slave]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_10|[Web Novel 10] Chapter 10 - Kids' Lunch]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_11|[Web Novel 11] Chapter 11 - Slave's Accomplishments ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_12|[Web Novel 12] Chapter 12 - What's Yours is Mine]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_13|[Web Novel 13] Chapter 13 - Remedy]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_14|[Web Novel 14] Chapter 14 - Taking a Life]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_15|[Web Novel 15] Chapter 15 - Demi-Human's Traits ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_16|[Web Novel 16] Chapter 16 - Preparations for the Wave]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_17|[Web Novel 17] Chapter 17 - The Barbarian's Armor ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_18|[Web Novel 18] Chapter 18 - Engraved Dragon Hourglass]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_19|[Web Novel 19] Chapter 19 - Memory/Black Beast]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_20|[Web Novel 20] Chapter 20 - Wave of Calamity ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_21|[Web Novel 21] Chapter 21 - Contradicting Actions]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_22|[Web Novel 22] Chapter 22 - What I Wanted to Hear]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_23|[Web Novel 23] Chapter 23 - Shared Pain]]

===Events Covered in Volume 2 ([[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Volume_2_Preview|Full Preview]])===
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_24|[Web Novel 24] Chapter 24 - Egg Gacha]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_25|[Web Novel 25] Chapter 25 - Gift of Life]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_26|[Web Novel 26] Chapter 26 - Firo]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_27|[Web Novel 27] Chapter 27 - Growth]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_28|[Web Novel 28] Chapter 28 - Exit by a Kick ]] [[http://pastebin.com/NuddPzZ0 Link]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_29|[Web Novel 29] Chapter 29 - Those With Wings]] [[http://pastebin.com/zvzDhYEX Link]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_30|[Web Novel 30] Chapter 30 - Transformation Ability]] [[http://pastebin.com/RKBEUwHq Link]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_31|[Web Novel 31] Chapter 31 - 飴と鞭 Carrot and Stick]] [[http://pastebin.com/kB1n5bWG Link]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_32|[Web Novel 32] Chapter 32 - ご褒美 Reward (aka Riverside BBQ)]] [[http://pastebin.com/BRBdJnMS Link]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_33|[Web Novel 33] Chapter 33 - 行商 Peddling]] - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_33_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/iqjJ2dX5 Link]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_34|[Web Novel 34] Chapter 34 - 馬車の旅 Journey on Carriage]] - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_34_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/3YtuVrta Link]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_35|[Web Novel 35] Chapter 35 - 勇者達の噂 Rumors of Our Heroes]] - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_35_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/1gXK85Zh Link]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_36|[Web Novel 36] Chapter 36 - 命以外の全てを奪う To Take Everything But Your Life]] - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_36_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/bBAKPpja Link]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_37|[Web Novel 37] Chapter 37 - 魔法習得 Magical Study]] - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_37_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/JjS4VuLQ Link]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_38|[Web Novel 38] Chapter 38 - 封印された理由 The Reason it was Sealed]] - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_38_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/251SGJpZ Link]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_39|[Web Novel 39] Chapter 39 - Chapter 39 - 侵食植物 Plant Invasion]] - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_39_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/VKVLsf2d Link]]
* [Web Novel 40] Chapter 40 - 品種改良 Selective Breeding - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_40_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/pH9VZP9v Link]]
* [Web Novel 41] Chapter 41 - 将軍様…… Shogun-Sama - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_41_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/1qHiHWjS Link]]
* [Web Novel 42] Chapter 42 - 疫病の村 The Village of Plague - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_42_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/4SqRZHzS Link]]
* [Web Novel 43] Chapter 43 - カースシリーズ Curse Series - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_43_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/jmkfaPy1 Link]]
* [Web Novel 44] Chapter 44 - 憤怒の盾 Shield of Rage - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_44_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/maLEJtNn Link]]
* [Web Novel 45] Chapter 45 - 行商の成果 The Results of Peddling - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_45_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/FxuQnG0E Link]]
* [Web Novel 46] Chapter 46 - 蹴り逃げ、再び Exit By A Kick, Again - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_46_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/RV2qA2Td Link]]

===Events Covered in Volume 3 ([[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Volume_3_Preview|Full Preview]])===
* [Web Novel 47] Chapter 47 - ウェルカム Welcome - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_47_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/jp48XpM8 Link]]
* [Web Novel 48] Chapter 48 - 成りすまし冤罪 Accusations of Identity Fraud - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_48_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/MhnD62cv Link]]
* [Web Novel 49] Chapter 49 - 志願者 Volunteers - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_49_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/q8MK24Z5 Link]]
* [Web Novel 50] Chapter 50 - 嵐の前の Before the Storm - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_50_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/GXMvWepL Link]]
* [Web Novel 51] Chapter 51 - 第三の厄災 Third Disaster - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_51_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/C8k3qEDt Link]]
* [Web Novel 52] Chapter 52 - グロウアップ Grow Up - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_52_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/0zw1pBs5 Link]]
* [Web Novel 53] Chapter 53 - アイアンメイデン Iron Maiden - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_53_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/CjFLqYSe Link]]
* [Web Novel 54] Chapter 54 - 決別 Farewell - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_54_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/vXY028GG Link]]
* [Web Novel 55] Chapter 55 - 旅立ち Departure - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_55_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/ThPHwPzH Link]]
* [Web Novel 56] Chapter 56 - 盾の悪魔 Shield Demon - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_56_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/GkTSr9wp Link]]
* [Web Novel 57] Chapter 57 - 三勇教会 The Church of The Three Heroes - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_57_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/fxg8m967 Link]]
* [Web Novel 58] Chapter 58 - 指名手配 Wanted - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_58_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/BS5dSDXe Link]]
* [Web Novel 59] Chapter 59 - フィーロの秘密 Firo's Secret - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_59_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/LX5DR78b Link]]
* [Web Novel 60] Chapter 60 - 悪魔の所業 Devilry - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_60_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/05N8y6HU Link]]
* [Web Novel 61] Chapter 61 - 説得 Persuasion - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_61_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/JQ6NKR7n Link]]
* [Web Novel 62] Chapter 62 - 運命共同体 Common Destiny - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_62_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/mB8F3aGe Link]]
* [Web Novel 63] Chapter 63 - 影 Shadow - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_63_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/8c8vKrni Link]]
* [Web Novel 64] Chapter 64 - 名前 Name - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_64_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/xZ7KSys7 Link]]

===Events Covered in Volume 4 ([[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Volume_4_Preview|Full Preview]])===
* [Web Novel 65] Chapter 65 - 伝説の神鳥 Legend of The Divine Bird - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_65_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/e5xAmgdr Link]]
* [Web Novel 66] Chapter 66 - アホ毛 - Ahoge - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_66_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/DybPD9h0 Link]]
* [Web Novel 67] Chapter 67 - 密林 - Jungle - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_67_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/5S09eB0a Link]]
* [Web Novel 68] Chapter 68 - 盾と槍の戦い - Battle between Spear and Shield - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_68_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/1A9dGgdm Link]]
* [Web Novel 69] Chapter 69 - 裁き Judgemen - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_69_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/eM507cQA Link]]
* [Web Novel 70] Chapter 70 - 教皇 The Pope - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_70_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/ZDe2cXZt Link]]
* [Web Novel 71] Chapter 71 - 複製品 - Replica - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_71_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/09/26/chapter-71-of-shieldbro-co-vs-the-pope-part-2/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 72] Chapter 72 - ラースシールド - Wrath Shield - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_72_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/09/26/chapter-72-of-shieldbro-co-vs-the-pope-part-3/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 73] Chapter 73 - 代償 - Price - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_73_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/09/26/chapter-73-of-shieldbro-co-vs-the-pope-part-4/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 74] Chapter 74 - 女王 - The Queen - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_74_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/09/26/chapter-74-of-shieldbrotanukifiroand-melty/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 75] Chapter 75 - 説教 - Sermon - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_75_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/09/27/chapter-75-badass-queen-edition/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 76] Chapter 76 - クズとビッチ - Trash and Bitch - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_76_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/09/27/chapter-76-badass-queen-edition-part-2/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 77] Chapter 77 - 土下座 - Dogeza - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_77_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/09/28/chapter-77-badass-queen-edition-part-3/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 78] Chapter 78 - 契約 - Agreement - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_78_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/09/29/chapter-78-badass-queen-edition-part-4/ Link]]

===Calmira Island Arc ([[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Calmira_Island_Arc_Preview|Full Preview]])===
At this point, the web and light novels start to diverge quite a bit.
* [Web Novel 79] Chapter 79 - 晩餐 - Dinner - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_79_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/09/29/chapter-79-badass-queen-edition-part-5/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 80] Chapter 80 - 活発化現象 - Invigoration - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_80_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/09/30/chapter-80-badass-queen-edition-part-6/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 81] Chapter 81 - クラスアップ - Class Up - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_81_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/09/30/chapter-81-of-shieldbrotanukifiroand-melty/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 82] Chapter 82 - 墓参り - Grave Visit - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_82_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/09/30/chapter-82-of-shieldbro-tanuki-firo-and-melty/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 83] Chapter 83 - 伝承の魔法 - Magic Lore - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_83_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/10/01/chapter-83-shieldbro-tanuki-and-firo/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 84] Chapter 84 - カルミラ島ジンクス・誕生編 Cal Mira Island Jinx - Origin Story - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_84_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://anontranslator.wordpress.com/2014/10/02/tate-no-yuusha-ch-84/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 85] Chapter 85 - 槍の勇者の仲間達 - The Companions of the Spear Hero - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_85_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/10/02/chapter-85-of-shieldbro-no-tanuki-and-firo-edition/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 86] Chapter 86 - 愚痴 - Murmurs - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_86_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/10/03/chapter-86-of-shieldbro-woman-1-and-shadow/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 87] Chapter 87 - 槍の勇者と仲間達 - The Spear Hero & My Companions - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_87_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/10/04/chapter-86-hero-of-the-spears-companions/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 88] Chapter 88 - 直感と分析 - Intuition and Analysis - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_88_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/10/05/chapter-88-intuition-and-analysis/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 89] Chapter 89 - カルミラ島スポーツ誕生 - The Birth of Cal Mira Island Sports - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_89_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/10/06/chapter-89-the-birth-of-cal-mira-island-sports/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 90] Chapter 90 - 人員交換の意義 - The Significance of Personnel Exchange - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_90_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/10/07/chapter-90-the-significance-of-personnel-exchange/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 91] Chapter 91 - 剣の勇者の仲間達 - The Companions of the Sword Hero - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_91_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/10/08/chapter-91-hero-of-the-swords-companions/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 92] Chapter 92 - 剣の勇者と仲間達 - The Sword Hero & My Companions - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_92_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/10/09/chapter-92-being-companions-to-the-hero-of-the-sword// Link]]
* [Web Novel 93] Chapter 93 - 酒場 - Tavern - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_93_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/10/10/chapter-93-bar/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 94] Chapter 94 - 弓の勇者の仲間達 - The Companions of the Bow Hero - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_94_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/10/11/chapter-94-being-companions-to-the-hero-of-the-bow/ Link]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_95|[Web Novel 95] Chapter 95 - 正義の病 - The Disease of Justice]] - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_95_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/10/11/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-95/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 96] Chapter 96 - 弓の勇者と仲間達 - The Bow Hero & My Companions - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_96_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/10/12/chapter-96-being-companions-to-the-hero-of-the-bow/ Link]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_97|[Web Novel 97] Chapter 97 - 虚言 - Lies]] - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_97_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/10/12/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-97/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 98] Chapter 98 - 反省会 - Evaluation Session - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_98_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/10/13/chapter-98-evaluation-meeting/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 99] Chapter 99 - カルミラ島ジンクス・流行編 - Karumira Island Jinx - Craze Chapter - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_99_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://epithetic.wordpress.com/2014/10/15/shieldbro-99-calmira-island-jinx-craze-chapter/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 100] Chapter 100 - 温泉 Hot Spring - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_100_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/F3umyv3i Link]]
* [Web Novel 101] Chapter 101 - 勇者会議【上】 - Hero Conference (Start) - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_101_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/10/13/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-101/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 102] Chapter 102 - 勇者会議【中】 - Hero Conference (Middle) - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_102_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/10/15/chapter-102-hero-conference-during/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 103] Chapter 103 - 勇者会議【下】 - Hero Conference (End) - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_103_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/10/15/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-103/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 104] Chapter 104 - １/４ - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_104_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/10/16/chapter-104-14/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 105] Chapter 105 - ウェポンコピー - Weapon Copy - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_105_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/10/17/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-105/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 106] Chapter 106 - カルミラ島の日々 - Days Spent on Karumira Island - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_106_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/10/18/chapter-106-days-on-cal-mira-island/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 107] Chapter 107 - カルミラ島ジンクス・躍進編 The Karumira Island Revolution - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_107_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/10/18/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-107/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 108] Chapter 108 - 冤罪、再び - False Charges, Again - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_108_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/10/19/chapter-108-false-accusations-again/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 109] Chapter 109 - 解雇の理由 - Reason for Dismissal - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_109_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/10/19/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-109/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 110] Chapter 110 - 幸薄少女 - A Girl Full of Joy - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_110_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/10/19/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-110/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 111] Chapter 111 - 馬鹿にしか見えない王 - A King I Can Only See as an Idiot - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_111_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/10/20/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-111/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 112] Chapter 112 - 倉庫 - Storage - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_112_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/10/21/chapter-112-warehouse/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 113] Chapter 113 - 強くなる方法 - How to Become Stronger - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_113_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/10/21/chapter-113-a-method-on-becoming-stronger/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 114] Chapter 114 - 流星盾 - Meteor Shield - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_114_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/10/21/chapter-114-meteor-shield/ Link]]

===Spirit Turtle Arc ([[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Spirit_Turtle_Arc_Preview|Full Preview]])===
* [Web Novel 115] Chapter 115 - 武器屋の好奇心 Weapon Shop Owner's Curiosity - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_115_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/10/22/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-115/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 116] Chapter 116 - 青い砂音 - Blue Sand Sound - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_116_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/q0icNhPA Link]]
* [Web Novel 117] Chapter 117 - ゲーム知識が牙を剥く時 When Game Knowledge Bares its Fangs - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_117_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/10/23/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-117/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 118] Chapter 118 - ＶＳ霊亀、偵察戦 Versus the Spirit Tortoise, Scout Battle - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_118_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/10/24/chapter-118-vs-spirit-turtle-recon-battle/#more-573 Link]]
* [Web Novel 119] Chapter 119 - 戦後への対策 Measures to End a Battle - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_119_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/10/24/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-119/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 120] Chapter 120 - 時間稼ぎ - Stalling for Time - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_120_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/bijd18Ub Link]]
* [Web Novel 121] Chapter 121 - 勇者の碑文 - The Inscription of the Heroes - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_121_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/10/25/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-121/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 122] Chapter 122 - 探索 Exploration - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_122_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/10/26/chapter-122-exploration/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 123] Chapter 123 - 青の砂時計 - Blue Hourglass - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_123_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/10/27/chapter-213-blue-hourglass/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 124] Chapter 124 - 霊亀の心臓 - Heart of the Spirit Tortoise - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_124_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/2014/10/28/chapter-124-heart-of-the-spirit-turtle/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 125] Chapter 125 - 可能性 - Possibilities - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_125_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/10/28/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-125/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 126] Chapter 126 - ＶＳ霊亀　最終決戦 - Versus the Spirit Tortoise, The Final Fight - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_126_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/10/29/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-126/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 127] Chapter 127 - 過保護 - Overprotective - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_127_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://anontranslator.wordpress.com/2014/10/26/tate-no-yuusha-ch-127/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 128] Chapter 128 - 勇者の処遇 - A Hero's Treatment - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_128_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/PR1Uu28w/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 129] Chapter 129 - 地位 - Social Standing - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_129_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/10/31/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-129/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 130] Chapter 130 - Ｌｖリセット - Level Reset - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_130_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/Ykdk9zd2 Link]]

===Rebuilding Arc Part 1 ([[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Rebuilding_Arc_Part_1_Preview|Full Preview]])===
* [Web Novel 131] Chapter 131 - 出会った場所 - The Place We Met - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_131_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/01/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-131/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 132] Chapter 132 - 知人達 - Acquaintances - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_132_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/01/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-132/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 133] Chapter 133 - Ｅフロート - E Float - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_133_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/01/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-133/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 134] Chapter 134 - バルーンシールド Balloon Shield - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_134_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/02/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-134/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 135] Chapter 135 - 餌付け - Artificial Feeding - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_135_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://thedefend.wordpress.com/2014/11/03/chapter-135-artificial-feeding/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 136] Chapter 136 - 夜食 - Nighttime Meal - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_136_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/03/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-136/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 137] Chapter 137 - 海の男女 - People of the Sea - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_137_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/03/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-137/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 138] Chapter 138 - 同性のみ可 - Same Sex Only - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_138_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://hatoken.wordpress.com/2014/11/04/chapter-138-same-sex-only/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 139] Chapter 139 - 盾の看板 - Shield Billboard - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_139_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/04/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-139/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 140] Chapter 140 - 脱走と発見 - Desertion and Discovery - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_140_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/kA2Aj85z/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 141] Chapter 141 - 槍の勇者捕獲作戦 - The Plan to Capture Spear Hero - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_141_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/04/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-141/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 142] Chapter 142 - ゲームが終わった日 - The Day the Game Ended - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_142_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/05/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-142/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 143] Chapter 143 - 魔物問題 - Demon Problem - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_143_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/06/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-143/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 144] Chapter 144 - 決断 - Determination - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_144_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/07/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-144/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 145] Chapter 145 - 報告 - Report - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_145_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://hatoken.wordpress.com/2014/11/08/chapter-145-report/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 146] Chapter 146 - 獣人 - Beastman - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_146_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/08/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-146/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 147] Chapter 147 - 旗、再び - Flag, Again - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_147_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/08/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-147/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 148] Chapter 148 - 失敗作 - Failed Crafting - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_148_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://ohanashimi.wordpress.com/2014/11/10/hero-of-shield-ch-148-failed-creation/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 149] Chapter 149 - 錬金術師 - Alchemist - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_149_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://ohanashimi.wordpress.com/2014/11/11/hero-of-shield-ch149-alchemist/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 150] Chapter 150 - 優遇も差別 Discrimination, Even in Hospitality - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_150_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/11/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-150/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 151] Chapter 151 - キャンピングプラント - Camping Plant - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_151_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/12/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-151/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 152] Chapter 152 - 御用 - Official Business - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_152_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/13/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-152/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 153] Chapter 153 - 本当はわかっている事 - An Understanding of the Truth - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_153_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/13/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-153/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 154] Chapter 154 - 自主性 - Independence - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_154_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/14/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-154/ Link]]

===Rebuilding Arc Part 2 ([[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Rebuilding_Arc_Part_2_Preview|Full Preview]])===
* [Web Novel 155] Chapter 155 - ゼルトブル - Zeltbur - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_155_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/15/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-155/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 156] Chapter 156 - 正夢 - Dream Fulfillment - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_156_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/B2wyuC5u Link]]
* [Web Novel 157] Chapter 157 - 買い付け - Purchase - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_157_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/16/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-157/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 158] Chapter 158 - 神木の薬 - Medicine of the Sacred Tree - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_158_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/16/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-158/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 159] Chapter 159 - パーフェクト＝ハイド＝ジャスティス - Perfect Hidden Justice - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_159_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/16/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-159/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 160] Chapter 160 - 村へ帰る - Return to the Village - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_160_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/18/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-160/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 161] Chapter 161 - 王女来訪 - Visiting the Princess - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_161_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://ohanashimi.wordpress.com/2014/11/19/chapter-161-princess-visit/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 162] Chapter 162 - フィロリアルとドラゴン - Filorial and Dragon - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_162_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/18/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-162/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 163] Chapter 163 - ヴィッチ - Witch - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_163_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://ohanashimi.wordpress.com/2014/11/20/chapter-163-witch-3/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 164] Chapter 164 - 投げやり - Negligence - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_164_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/20/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-164/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 165] Chapter 165 - 新たな目覚め - A New Awakening - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_165_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/20/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-165/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 166] Chapter 166 - 孵化 - Hatching - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_166_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/21/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-166/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 167] Chapter 167 - 変幻無双流 - Peerless Transformation - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_167_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://hatoken.wordpress.com/2014/11/23/chapter-167-peerless-transformation/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 168] Chapter 168 - アルプス - Alps - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_168_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/24/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-168/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 169] Chapter 169 - 武器屋の弟子 - Weapon Shop Owner and Apprentice - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_169_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://ohanashimi.wordpress.com/2014/11/26/chapter-169-the-weapon-shops-apprentice/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 170] Chapter 170 - クズとハクコ - Trash and Hakuko - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_170_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/QmkDLfEf Link]] Needs TLC.
* [Web Novel 171] Chapter 171 - ポータルシールド - Portal Shield - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_171_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://ohanashimi.wordpress.com/2014/11/27/chapter-171/ Link]]
* [Web Novel 172] Chapter 172 - 修行 - Training - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_172_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://ohanashimi.wordpress.com/2014/11/27/chapter-172// Link]]
* [Web Novel 173] Chapter 173 - 盾を守る盾 A Shield to Protect the Shield - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_173_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/26/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-173/ Link]]

===Rebuilding Arc Part 3 ([[Tate no Yuusha no Nariagari:Rebuilding_Arc_Part_3_Preview|Full Preview]])===
* [Web Novel 174] Chapter 174 - メルティのお仕事 Melty's Job - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_174_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://ohanashimi.wordpress.com/2014/11/27/chapter-174/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 175] Chapter 175 - ピンポンダッシュ - Bells and Away - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_175_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/27/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-175/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 176] Chapter 176 - ヘタレ - Loser - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_176_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/11/29/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-176/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 177] Chapter 177 - Ｌｖドレイン　- Level Drain - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_177_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/0nriYQPF/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 178] Chapter 178 - 戦力把握 - Grasping Forces - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_178_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://hatoken.wordpress.com/2014/12/01/chapter-178-grasping-forces/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 179] Chapter 179 - 煩悩の塊 - Lump of Desire - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_179_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/12/01/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-179/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 180] Chapter 180 - 幸運 - Good Fortune - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_180_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/12/02/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-180/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 181] Chapter 181 - 合唱魔法 - Chorus Magic - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_181_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://ohanashimi.wordpress.com/2014/12/05/chapter-181/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 182] Chapter 182 - ラースドラゴン - Wrath Dragon - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_182_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://hatoken.wordpress.com/2014/12/06/chapter-182-wrath-dragon/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 183] Chapter 183 - 変 - Odd - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_183_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/12/06/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-183/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 184] Chapter 184 - 浄化 - Purification - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_184_Preview|PREVIEW]]
* [Web Novel 185] Chapter 185 - ニックネーム - Nickname - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_185_Preview|PREVIEW]]
* [Web Novel 186] Chapter 186 - 竜の怒り - Dragon's Anger - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_186_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/12/08/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-186/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 187] Chapter 187 - 解除 - Release - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_187_Preview|PREVIEW]]
* [Web Novel 188] Chapter 188 - 敬礼 - Salute - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_188_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/12/10/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-188/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 189] Chapter 189 - 秘密基地 - Secret Base - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_189_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/12/10/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-189/ LINK]]

===Three Fallen Heroes Arc Part 1 ([[Tate no Yuusha no Nariagari:Three_Fallen_Heroes_Arc_Part_1_Preview|Full Preview]])===
* [Web Novel 190] Chapter 190 - 正式依頼 - Formal Request - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_190_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/UQYxgy4C LINK]]
* [Web Novel 191] Chapter 191 - 大器晩成 - Late Bloomer - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_191_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/MJKWAdwC LINK]]
* [Web Novel 192] Chapter 192 - 仮面の男 - Masked Man - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_192_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/XhLRjW8L LINK]]
* [Web Novel 193] Chapter 193 - 七つの大罪 - Seven Sins - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_193_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/12/12/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-193 LINK]]
* [Web Novel 194] Chapter 194 - ドラゴンサンクチュアリ- Dragon Sanctuary - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_194_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/12/14/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-194/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 195] Chapter 195 - 強欲 - Greed - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_195_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/wDn3kRcn LINK]]
* [Web Novel 196] Chapter 196 - 現実ＶＳ理想 - Reality VS Ideal - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_196_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/ktBve4cy LINK]]
* [Web Novel 197] Chapter 197 - 閃光 - Flash - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_197_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/Cw6rVfLe LINK]]
* [Web Novel 198] Chapter 198 - 目的 - Purpose - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_198_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/vDqCuQmf LINK]]
* [Web Novel 199] Chapter 199 - 盾の勇者の朝 - Morning of Shield Hero - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_199_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/12/17/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-199/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 200] Chapter 200 - 反省 - Evaluation - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_200_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/12/19/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-200/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 201] Chapter 201 - クズとアトラ - Trash and Atla - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_201_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/12/19/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-201/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 202] Chapter 202 - 恩赦 - Amnesty - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_202_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://ohanashimi.wordpress.com/2014/12/22/chapter-202-amnesty/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 203] Chapter 203 - 魔力の流れ - Flow of Magic Power - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_203_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/cbp5DnZF LINK]]
* [Web Novel 204] Chapter 204 - 龍脈法 - Dragon Leylines - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_204_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/WzqjcADt LINK]]
* [Web Novel 205] Chapter 205 - 恋の季節 - Season of Love - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_205_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/JDdiYB58 LINK]]
* [Web Novel 206] Chapter 206 - フィトリアの依頼 - Fitoria's Request - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_206_Preview|PREVIEW]]
* [Web Novel 207] Chapter 207 - レース - Race - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_207_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/12/21/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-207/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 208] Chapter 208 - ショートカット - Shortcut - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_208_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/12/21/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-209/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 209] Chapter 209 - 色欲 - Lust - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_209_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/nHz31zS6 LINK]]
* [Web Novel 210] Chapter 210 - 嫉妬 - Envy - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_210_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/4cwmPfTs LINK]]
* [Web Novel 211] Chapter 211 - 仲間割れ - Internal Discord - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_211_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/12/23/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-211/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 212] Chapter 212 - 愛の狩人 - Love Hunter - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_212_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/XjQMyz4y LINK]]
* [Web Novel 213] Chapter 213 - 仮眠 - Nap - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_213_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/12/25/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-213/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 214] Chapter 214 - 革命派 - Revolutionaries - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_214_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/12/25/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-214-the-revolutionary-faction/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 215] Chapter 215 - 蛮族の鎧＋２ - Barbarian Armor+2 - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_215_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://ohanashimi.wordpress.com/2014/12/27/chapter-215-barbarian-armour-2/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 216] Chapter 216 - 複合所有権 - Combined Ownership - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_216_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/12/26/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-216/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 217] Chapter 217 - 盾の勇者の攻略講座 - Shield Hero's Capture Course - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_217_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/12/28/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-217/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 218] Chapter 218 - ふんどし忠犬 - Loincloth-Wearing Loyal Dog - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_218_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/S1HHhSpS LINK]]
* [Web Novel 219] Chapter 219 - 無双活性 - Peerless Activity - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_219_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://ohanashimi.wordpress.com/2014/12/30/chapter-219-peerless-activity/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 220] Chapter 220 - 男の娘 - Trap - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_220_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/12/30/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-220/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 221] Chapter 221 - 解放時間 - Release Time - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_221_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/12/31/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-221/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 222] Chapter 222 - ゲーム知識 - Game Knowledge - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_222_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2014/12/31/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-222/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 223] Chapter 223 - 献身願望 - Desire of Devotion - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_223_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://ohanashimi.wordpress.com/2015/01/18/chapter-223-aspiration-of-dedication/ LINK]]

===Three Fallen Heroes Arc Part 2 ([[Tate no Yuusha no Nariagari:Three_Fallen_Heroes_Arc_Part_2_Preview|Full Preview]])===
* [Web Novel 224] Chapter 224 - 婚約者 - Fiance - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_224_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://akashalink.wordpress.com/2015/01/14/tate-yuusha-224/ LINK]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_225|[Web Novel 225] Chapter 225 - 行き違い - Disagreement]] - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_225_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://ohanashimi.wordpress.com/2015/01/19/chapter-225/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 226] Chapter 226 - 異変 - Abnormality - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_226_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://akashalink.wordpress.com/2015/01/16/tate-yuusha-chapter-226/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 227] Chapter 227 - 毒 - Poison - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_227_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/01/15/chapter-227-poison/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 228] Chapter 228 - 洗脳 - Brainwash - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_228_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/01/19/chapter-228-brainwash/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 229] Chapter 229 - 複数犯 - Multiple Culprits - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_229_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://akashalink.wordpress.com/2015/01/20/tate-yuusha-229/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 230] Chapter 230 - 感染性 - Infectious - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_230_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/01/21/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-230/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 231] Chapter 231 - 誤算 - Miscalculation - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_231_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/01/24/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-231/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 232] Chapter 232 - 努力 - Effort - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_232_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/01/24/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-232/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 233] Chapter 233 - 正義の短剣 - Justice Dagger - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_233_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/01/24/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-233/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 234] Chapter 234 - 集団心理 - Mass Psychology - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_234_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/01/26/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-234/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 235] Chapter 235 - 残党 - Remnant - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_235_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/01/27/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-235/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 236] Chapter 236 - 盾の魔王 - Demon Lord of Shield - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_236_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/01/28/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-236/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 237] Chapter 237 - 霊亀甲 Spirit Turtle Armor - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_237_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/01/29/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-237/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 238] Chapter 238 - 深追い - Chasing Too Far - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_238_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/01/30/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-238/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 239] Chapter 239 - 機会 - Opportunity - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_239_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/01/31/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-239/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 240] Chapter 240 - 研究資料 - Research Material - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_240_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/02/02/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-240/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 241] Chapter 241 - 正義の弓 - Justice Bow - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_241_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/02/03/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-241/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 242] Chapter 242 - 正義の否定 - Denial of Justice - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_242_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/02/03/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-242/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 243] Chapter 243 - 決闘条件 - Duel Condition - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_243_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/02/04/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-243/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 244] Chapter 244 - 正義ＶＳ正義 - Justice VS Justice - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_244_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/02/05/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-244/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 245] Chapter 245 - 覚醒 - Awakening - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_245_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/02/06/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-245/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 246] Chapter 246 - 革命 - Revolution - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_246_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/02/06/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-246/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 247] Chapter 247 - 城下町爆走事件 - Riot Incident at Castle Town - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_247_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/02/07/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-247/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 248] Chapter 248 - 旗揚げ - Drafting Army - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_248_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://ohanashimi.wordpress.com/2015/02/10/chapter-248-raising-an-army/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 249] Chapter 249 - 完勝 - Complete Victory - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_249_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/02/09/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-249/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 250] Chapter 250 - 昇進 - Promotion - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_250_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/02/10/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-250/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 251] Chapter 251 - 勇者の血族 - Bloodline of Heroes - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_251_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/02/10/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-251/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 252] Chapter 252 - 命乞い - Pleading for Life - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_252_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/02/11/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-252/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 253] Chapter 253 - イエスマン - Yes Man - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_253_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/02/11/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-253/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 254] Chapter 254 - Vol.1 - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_254_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/02/12/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-254/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 255] Chapter 255 - スタート地点 - Start Point - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_255_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/02/12/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-255/ LINK]]

===Fluffy-Tailed Waifu Counterattack Arc ([[Tate no Yuusha no Nariagari:Counterattack_of_the_Fluffy-Tailed_Waifu_Arc_Preview|Full Preview]])===
* [Web Novel 256] Chapter 256 - 優越感 - Superiority Complex - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_256_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/02/13/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-256/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 257] Chapter 257 - リベレイション - Revelation - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_257_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/02/14/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-257/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 258] Chapter 258 - 盾の両面を見よ - Gaze at Both Sides of the Shield - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_258_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/02/14/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-258/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 259] Chapter 259 - 義賊 - Righteous Thief - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_259_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/02/14/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-259/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 260] Chapter 260 - 悪化 - Deteriorate - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_260_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://ohanashimi.wordpress.com/2015/02/16/chapter-260-growing-worse/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 261] Chapter 261 - 異能力者 - ESPER - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_261_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/02/15/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-261/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 262] Chapter 262 - 研究所訪問 - Laboratory Visit - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_262_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/02/17/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-262/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 263] Chapter 263 - 抜き打ちチェック - Surprise Inspection - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_263_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/02/18/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-263/ LINK]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_264|[Web Novel 264] Chapter 264 - ファミリア - Familiar]] - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_264_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://ohanashimi.wordpress.com/2015/02/19/335/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 265] Chapter 265 - 深夜の攻防 - Midnight Battle - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_265_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/02/18/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-265/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 266] Chapter 266 - 虎男 - Tiger Man - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_266_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/02/19/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-266/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 267] Chapter 267 - 一時休戦 - Temporary Truce - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_267_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/02/19/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-267/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 268] Chapter 268 - 酒 - Liquor - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_268_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/02/19/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-268/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 269] Chapter 269 - 真相は闇の中 - Truth in the Darkness - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_269_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/C7gcha79/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 270] Chapter 270 - 豚王 - Pig King - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_270_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/02/20/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-270/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 271] Chapter 271 - キング - King - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_271_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://pastebin.com/kL9XNpNv LINK]]
* [Web Novel 272] Chapter 272 - The 2nd Heroes Conference(First Part) - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_272_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/02/21/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-272/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 273] Chapter 273 - The 2nd Heroes Conference(Middle Part) - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_273_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://ohanashimi.wordpress.com/2015/02/23/chapter-273-the-second-hero-conference-middle/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 274] Chapter 274 - The 2nd Heroes Conference(Final Part) - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_274_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/02/25/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-274/ LINK]]

===The New Seven Sins Arc ([[Tate no Yuusha no Nariagari:The_New_Seven_Sins_Arc_Preview|Full Preview]])===
* [Web Novel 275] Chapter 275 - 復興祭 - Revival Festival - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_275_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/02/26/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-275/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 276] Chapter 276 - 競羽 - Bird Competition - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_276_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://ohanashimi.wordpress.com/2015/02/27/chapter-276-bird-competition/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 277] Chapter 277 - 新・七つの大罪 - The New Seven Sins - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_277_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/02/27/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-277/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 278] Chapter 278 - 遺伝子改造 _ Gene Remodeling - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_278_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://ohanashimi.wordpress.com/2015/03/01/chapter-278-gene-modification/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 279] Chapter 279 - 空中要塞 - Floating Fortress - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_279_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/02/28/chapter-279-floating-sky-fortress/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 280] Chapter 280 - 人体実験 - Human Body Experiment - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_280_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/02/28/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-280/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 281] Chapter 281 - 生命倫理 - Life Ethics - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_281_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/03/02/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-281/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 282] Chapter 282 - バイオカスタム - Bio Custom - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_282_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/03/03/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-282/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 283] Chapter 283 - 一長一短 - Pros and Cons - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_283_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/03/04/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-283/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 284] Chapter 284 - 第二塔の攻防 - Battle of Second Tower - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_284_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/03/06/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-284/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 285] Chapter 285 - 第二世代 - Second Generation - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_285_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/03/07/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-285/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 286] Chapter 286 - 戦況反転 - Battle Situation Reversed - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_286_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/03/10/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-286/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 287] Chapter 287 - 研究結果 - Research Result - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_287_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/03/11/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-287/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 288] Chapter 288 - 損害賠償 - Compensation of Damage - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_288_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/03/13/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-288/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 289] Chapter 289 - 期間限定 - Limited-Time Offer - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_289_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://ohanashimi.wordpress.com/2015/03/14/chapter-289-limited-time-offer/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 290] Chapter 290 - クレープの木 - Crepe Tree - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_290_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://ohanashimi.wordpress.com/2015/03/17/chapter-290-crepe-tree/ LINK]]

===Houou War Arc===
* [Web Novel 291] Chapter 291 - 竜信仰 - Dragon Faith - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_291_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/03/17/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-291/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 292] Chapter 292 - 新型馬車 - A New Type of Carriage - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_292_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/03/18/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-292/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 293] Chapter 293 - ラフのラフ種 - Raph of Raph Race - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_293_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://ohanashimi.wordpress.com/2015/03/22/chapter-293-the-raph-species-of-the-raph/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 294] Chapter 294 - 集・壁・玉 - Gather, Wall, Ball - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_294_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/03/21/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-294/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 295] Chapter 295 - 兄妹喧嘩 - Sibling Fight - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_295_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/03/21/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-295/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 296] Chapter 296 - 虎々激突 - Tigers Clash - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_296_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/03/21/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-296/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 297] Chapter 297 - 鳳凰の地 - The Land of Houou - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_297_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/03/22/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-297/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 298] Chapter 298 - 勇者の日記 - Hero Diary - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_298_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/03/23/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-298/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 299] Chapter 299 - 最後の七星武器 - The Last Seven-Star Weapons - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_299_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/03/24/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-299/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 300] Chapter 300 - 七星武器 - Seven-Star Weapon - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_300_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/03/24/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-300/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 301] Chapter 301 - 鳳凰戦前夜 - Eve of Houou War - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_301_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/03/24/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-301/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 302] Chapter 302 - VS鳳凰 VS Houou - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_302_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/03/25/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-302/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 303] Chapter 303 - 許されざる閃光 - Unforgivable Flash - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_303_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/03/25/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-303/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 304] Chapter 304 - 大き過ぎる代償 - A Price Too Great - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_304_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/03/25/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-304/ LINK]]
* [Web Novel 305] Chapter 305 - 盾になった少女 - The Girl Who Became a Shield - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_305_Preview|PREVIEW]] - [[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/2015/03/26/the-rise-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-305/ LINK]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_306|[Web Novel 306] Chapter 306 - ＶＳ鳳凰　終結 - VS Houou Finale]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_307|[Web Novel 307] Chapter 307 - 葬儀 - Funeral]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_308|[Web Novel 308] Chapter 308 - 麒麟 - Kirin]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_309|[Web Novel 309] Chapter 309 - 迷走 - Off-Course]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_310|[Web Novel 310] Chapter 310 - 銃器 - Firearms]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_311|[Web Novel 311] Chapter 311 - 天才 - Genius]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_312|[Web Novel 312] Chapter 312 - 奪われた力 - Stolen Power]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_313|[Web Novel 313] Chapter 313 - 撤退 - Retreat]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_314|[Web Novel 314] Chapter 314 - 遺言 - Last Will]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_315|[Web Novel 315] Chapter 315 - 精霊 - Spirit]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_316|[Web Novel 316] Chapter 316 - 本当の敵 - The Real Enemy]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_317|[Web Novel 317] Chapter 317 - 杖の勇者 - The Wand Hero]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_318|[Web Novel 318] Chapter 318 - 作戦会議 - Strategy Meeting]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_319|[Web Novel 319] Chapter 319 - グラマーＶＳロリ - Glamour VS Loli]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_320|[Web Novel 320] Chapter 320 - ラフちゃん - Raph-chan]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_321|[Web Novel 321] Chapter 321 - 焼きもち - Jealousy]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_322|[Web Novel 322] Chapter 322 - 第八世代 - 8th Generation]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_323|[Web Novel 323] Chapter 323 - チェンジ・ラフ - Change-Raph]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_324|[Web Novel 324] Chapter 324 - 英知の賢王 - The Wise King]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_325|[Web Novel 325] Chapter 325 - 挑発 - Provocation]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_326|[Web Novel 326] Chapter 326 - Ⅹ ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_327|[Web Novel 327] Chapter 327 - よそ見 - Look Away]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_328|[Web Novel 328] Chapter 328 - フェンリルフォース - Fenrir Force]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_329|[Web Novel 329] Chapter 329 - グレイプニルロープ - Gleiphnir Rope]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_330|[Web Novel 330] Chapter 330 - 一般人 - A Common Man]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_331|[Web Novel 331] Chapter 331 - 最強の七星勇者 - The Strongest of Seven Star Heroes]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_332|[Web Novel 332] Chapter 332 - 狐七化け、狸八化け - A Fox Will Fool You Seven Times, but a Racoon Eight Times]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_333|[Web Novel 333] Chapter 333 - 盾の勇者が命ずる - By the Order of Shield Hero]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_334|[Web Novel 334] Chapter 334 - 三分の二 - Two-Thirds]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_335|[Web Novel 335] Chapter 335 - 共闘 - United Front]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_336|[Web Novel 336] Chapter 336 - 八番目 - The 8th]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_337|[Web Novel 337] Chapter 337 - 世界融合 - World Fusion]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_338|[Web Novel 338] Chapter 338 - 僭称する者 - The One Who Hid His Title]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_339|[Web Novel 339] Chapter 339 - 強化方法【上】 - Enhancement Method(First Part)]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_340|[Web Novel 340] Chapter 340 - 強化方法【中】 - Enhancement Method(Middle Part)]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_341|[Web Novel 341] Chapter 341 - 強化方法【下】 - Enhancement Method(Final Part)]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_342|[Web Novel 342] Chapter 342 - 異世界交流 - Other-World Exchange ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_343|[Web Novel 343] Chapter 343 - 処刑 - Execution]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_344|[Web Novel 344] Chapter 344 - ソウルイーター - Soul Eater]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_345|[Web Novel 345] Chapter 345 - 自責の念 - Remorse]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_346|[Web Novel 346] Chapter 346 - 限界突破 - Limit Break]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_347|[Web Novel 347] Chapter 347 - 即位 - Coronation]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_348|[Web Novel 348] Chapter 348 - 恋愛相談 - Love Consultation]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_349|[Web Novel 349] Chapter 349 - 人生の墓場 - The Graveyard of Life]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_350|[Web Novel 350] Chapter 350 - 理想論 - Idealism]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_351|[Web Novel 351] Chapter 351 - フィロリアルの聖域 - Filorial Sanctuary]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_352|[Web Novel 352] Chapter 352 - 出る杭を打つ - Clearing Stock]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_353|[Web Novel 353] Chapter 353 - チート - Cheat ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_354|[Web Novel 354] Chapter 354 - 真紅に染まる空 - Crimson-Stained Sky]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_355|[Web Novel 355] Chapter 355 - 女神降臨 - Goddess Descent]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_356|[Web Novel 356] Chapter 356 - Ｌｖ上げ - Level Up]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_357|[Web Novel 357] Chapter 357 - 望まぬ帰還 - Undesired Return]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_358|[Web Novel 358] Chapter 358 - 帰宅 - Homecoming]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_359|[Web Novel 359] Chapter 359 - 歯痒さ - Frustration]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_360|[Web Novel 360] Chapter 360 - 選択 - Choice]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_361|[Web Novel 361] Chapter 361 - 敵の敵は - An Enemy of the Enemy is... ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_362|[Web Novel 362] Chapter 362 - 不老不死 - Immortality]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_363|[Web Novel 363] Chapter 363 - 全てを守る力 - The Power to Protect Everything]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_364|[Web Novel 364] Chapter 364 - 二年間 - Two Years]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_365|[Web Novel 365] Chapter 365 - ディフェンスリンク - Defense Link ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_366|[Web Novel 366] Chapter 366 - 疑心暗鬼 - Paranoia Makes a Monster Out of Anything]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_367|[Web Novel 367] Chapter 367 - 三号狙い - Aim at the Third One]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_368|[Web Novel 368] Chapter 368 - 脆い所 - Soft-Spot]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_369|[Web Novel 369] Chapter 369 - 決戦前夜 - Eve of Battle]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_370|[Web Novel 370] Chapter 370 - 蛮族の鎧EX - Barbarian Armor EX]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_371|[Web Novel 371] Chapter 371 - 代行者 - Representative]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_372|[Web Novel 372] Chapter 372 - 末路 - End]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_373|[Web Novel 373] Chapter 373 - 一対の力 - Power of Pair]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_374|[Web Novel 374] Chapter 374 - 信頼 - Trust]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_375|[Web Novel 375] Chapter 375 - 宴 - Feast]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_376|[Web Novel 376] Chapter 376 - 異世界と現代 - Other-World and Our Own World]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_377|[Web Novel 377] Chapter 377 - ロックバレー勇者伝説 - Rock Valley's Legend of Heroes]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_378|[Web Novel 378] Chapter 378 - 盾の勇者の成り上がり - The Rising Of Shield Hero]]

===The Christmas of Shield Hero - Side Story===
/*spoiler tales - read at your own interest*/
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_379|[Web Novel 379] Chapter 379 - 番外編　盾の勇者のクリスマス【１】 - Side Story - The Christmas of Shield Hero[I]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_380|[Web Novel 380] Chapter 380 - 番外編　盾の勇者のクリスマス【２】 - Side Story - The Christmas of Shield Hero[II]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_381|[Web Novel 381] Chapter 381 - 番外編　盾の勇者のクリスマス【３】 - Side Story - The Christmas of Shield Hero[III]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_382|[Web Novel 382] Chapter 382 - 番外編　盾の勇者のクリスマス【４】 - Side Story - The Christmas of Shield Hero[IV]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_383|[Web Novel 383] Chapter 383 - 番外編　盾の勇者のクリスマス【５】 - Side Story - The Christmas of Shield Hero[V]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_384|[Web Novel 384] Chapter 384 - 番外編　盾の勇者のクリスマス【６】 - Side Story - The Christmas of Shield Hero[VI]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_385|[Web Novel 385] Chapter 385 - 番外編　盾の勇者のクリスマス【終】 - Side Story - The Christmas of Shield Hero[END]]]

===The Valentine of Shield Hero - Side Story===
* [Web Novel 386] Chapter 386 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【１】 - Side Story - The Valentine of Shield Hero[I] - [[http://hell5atan.wordpress.com/2014/11/13/side-story-the-valentine-of-the-shield-hero/ PREVIEW]]
* [Web Novel 387] Chapter 387 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【２】 - Side Story - The Valentine of Shield Hero[II] - [[https://hell5atan.wordpress.com/2014/12/01/valentines-of-the-shield-hero-chapter-2/ PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_388|[Web Novel 388] Chapter 388 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【３】 - Side Story - The Valentine of Shield Hero[III]]] [[https://hell5atan.wordpress.com/2014/12/30/valentine-of-the-shield-hero-3/ PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_389|[Web Novel 389] Chapter 389 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【４】 - Side Story - The Valentine of Shield Hero[IV]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_390|[Web Novel 390] Chapter 390 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【５】 - Side Story - The Valentine of Shield Hero[V]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_391|[Web Novel 391] Chapter 391 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【６】 - Side Story - The Valentine of Shield Hero[VI]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_392|[Web Novel 392] Chapter 392 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【７】 - Side Story - The Valentine of Shield Hero[VII]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_393|[Web Novel 393] Chapter 393 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【８】 - Side Story - The Valentine of Shield Hero[VIII]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_394|[Web Novel 394] Chapter 394 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【９】 - Side Story - The Valentine of Shield Hero[IX]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_395|[Web Novel 395] Chapter 395 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【１０】 - Side Story - The Valentine of Shield Hero[X]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_396|[Web Novel 396] Chapter 396 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【１１】 - Side Story - The Valentine of Shield Hero[XI]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_397|[Web Novel 397] Chapter 397 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【１２】 - Side Story - The Valentine of Shield Hero[XII]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_398|[Web Novel 398] Chapter 398 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【１３】 - Side Story - The Valentine of Shield Hero[XIII]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_399|[Web Novel 399] Chapter 399 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【１４】 - Side Story - The Valentine of Shield Hero[XIV]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_400|[Web Novel 400] Chapter 400 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【１５】 - Side Story - The Valentine of Shield Hero[XV]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_401|[Web Novel 401] Chapter 401 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【１６】 - Side Story - The Valentine of Shield Hero[XVI]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_402|[Web Novel 402] Chapter 402 - 番外編　盾の勇者のバレンタイン【終】 - Side Story - The Valentine of Shield Hero[END]]]

===The White Day of Shield Hero - Side Story===
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_403|[Web Novel 403] Chapter 403 - 番外編　盾の勇者のホワイトデー【１】 - Side Story - The White Day of Shield Hero[I]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_404|[Web Novel 404] Chapter 404 - 番外編　盾の勇者のホワイトデー【２】 - Side Story - The White Day of Shield Hero[II]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_405|[Web Novel 405] Chapter 405 - 番外編　盾の勇者のホワイトデー【３】 - Side Story - The White Day of Shield Hero[III]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_406|[Web Novel 406] Chapter 406 - 番外編　盾の勇者のホワイトデー【４】 - Side Story - The White Day of Shield Hero[IV]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_407|[Web Novel 407] Chapter 407 - 番外編　盾の勇者のホワイトデー【５】 - Side Story - The White Day of Shield Hero[V]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_408|[Web Novel 408] Chapter 408 - 番外編　盾の勇者のホワイトデー【６】 - Side Story - The White Day of Shield Hero[VI]]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_409|[Web Novel 409] Chapter 409 - 番外編　盾の勇者のホワイトデー【終】 - Side Story - The White Day of Shield Hero[END]]]

===Loop 1 to 3 - Tutorial Arc===
/*'''From here on marks the start of the side story "Start Over of The Spear Hero" (槍の勇者のやり直し)'''*/
* [Web Novel 410] Chapter 410 - 槍の勇者のやり直し - Start Over of The Spear Hero - [[http://pastebin.com/KDdWPvqF/ PREVIEW]]
* [Web Novel 411] Chapter 411 - クロちゃん - Kuro-chan - [[http://pastebin.com/p63xtWhH PREVIEW]]
* [Web Novel 412] Chapter 412 - レベリング - Leveling - [[http://pastebin.com/HPZHCdeg PREVIEW]]
* [Web Novel 413] Chapter 413 - 金稼ぎ - Earning Money - [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_413_Preview|PREVIEW]]
* [Web Novel 414] Chapter 414 - 時間遡行 - Time Regression - [[http://pastebin.com/H43TFtXw PREVIEW]]

===Loop 4 - Siltvelt Arc===
* [Web Novel 415] Chapter 415 - 落とし穴 - Pitfall - [[http://pastebin.com/bpSDKYk8 PREVIEW]]
* [Web Novel 416] Chapter 416 - 牢獄 - Prison - [[http://pastebin.com/2BCXwDsE PREVIEW]]
* [Web Novel 417] Chapter 417 - 老害 - Problematic Geezer - [[http://pastebin.com/FGMHCEZc PREVIEW]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_418|[Web Novel 418] Chapter 418 - エイミング - Aiming]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_419|[Web Novel 419] Chapter 419 - 護衛 - Escort]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_420|[Web Novel 420] Chapter 420 - アブソーブ - Absorb]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_421|[Web Novel 421] Chapter 421 - フィロリアル生産者 - Filorial Producer]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_422|[Web Novel 422] Chapter 422 - 亜人の酒場 - Demi-human's Tavern]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_423|[Web Novel 423] Chapter 423 - 樽風呂 - Barrel Bath]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_424|[Web Novel 424] Chapter 424 - 名付け親- Godparent ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_425|[Web Novel 425] Chapter 425 - 幻覚 - Illusion]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_426|[Web Novel 426] Chapter 426 - キャンプ- Camp ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_427|[Web Novel 427] Chapter 427 - 服作り- Making Clothes ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_428|[Web Novel 428] Chapter 428 - 天使 - Angel]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_429|[Web Novel 429] Chapter 429 - 手腕 - Aptitude]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_430|[Web Novel 430] Chapter 430 - 三着の服 - Three Pieces of Clothes]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_431|[Web Novel 431] Chapter 431 - 合流 - Regroup]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_432|[Web Novel 432] Chapter 432 - 覗き - Peeping]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_433|[Web Novel 433] Chapter 433 - 実戦経験 - Battle Experience]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_434|[Web Novel 434] Chapter 434 - 大きなフィロリアル様 - A Huge Filorial-sama]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_435|[Web Novel 435] Chapter 435 - 羽飾り - Feather Ornament]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_436|[Web Novel 436] Chapter 436 - シルトヴェルト - Siltvelt]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_437|[Web Novel 437] Chapter 437 - 運命の相手 - Fated Person]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_438|[Web Novel 438] Chapter 438 - 縁談 - Proposal]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_439|[Web Novel 439] Chapter 439 - 毒 - Poison]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_440|[Web Novel 440] Chapter 440 - ビーストスピア - Beast Spear]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_441|[Web Novel 441] Chapter 441 - 偽者 - Imposter]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_442|[Web Novel 442] Chapter 442 - 裏路地にて - In the Back Alley]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_443|[Web Novel 443] Chapter 443 - 襲撃 - Raid]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_444|[Web Novel 444] Chapter 444 - シルドフリーデン - Sildfriden]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_445|[Web Novel 445] Chapter 445 - 鞭の勇者一行 - Whip Hero Party]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_446|[Web Novel 446] Chapter 446 - フラッシュバック - FLashback]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_447|[Web Novel 447] Chapter 447 - 消し炭 - Burned to Charcoal]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_448|[Web Novel 448] Chapter 448 - 不穏 - Unrest]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_449|[Web Novel 449] Chapter 449 - 残党 - Remnant]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_450|[Web Novel 450] Chapter 450 - 飛竜 - Flying Dragon]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_451|[Web Novel 451] Chapter 451 - 残り香 - Scent]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_452|[Web Novel 452] Chapter 452 - 道化 - Harlequin]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_453|[Web Novel 453] Chapter 453 - 聖戦 - Crusade]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_454|[Web Novel 454] Chapter 454 - 心に刻む - Engrave in Heart]]

===Loop 5 - Melromarc Arc===
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_455|[Web Novel 455] Chapter 455 - 安全確保 - Security]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_456|[Web Novel 456] Chapter 456 - 聞き耳 - Listen]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_457|[Web Novel 457] Chapter 457 - 暗殺 - Assassination]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_458|[Web Novel 458] Chapter 458 - ただしイケメンに限る - limited to Handsome]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_459|[Web Novel 459] Chapter 459 - 色 - Color]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_460|[Web Novel 460] Chapter 460 - 証拠 - Evidence]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_461|[Web Novel 461] Chapter 461 - 改竄 - Alter]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_462|[Web Novel 462] Chapter 462 - 戦争回避 - War Avoidance]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_463|[Web Novel 463] Chapter 463 - 行商計画 - Peddlig Plan]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_464|[Web Novel 464] Chapter 464 - 世界を呪わない - To Not Curse the World ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_465|[Web Novel 465] Chapter 465 - 魔物商 - Monster Shop]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_466|[Web Novel 466] Chapter 466 - ブラフ - Bluff]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_467|[Web Novel 467] Chapter 467 - 差異 - Difference]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_468|[Web Novel 468] Chapter 468 - 取り寄せ - In Stock]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_469|[Web Novel 469] Chapter 469 - 勧誘拒否 - Refusing Invitation]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_470|[Web Novel 470] Chapter 470 - 商業通行手形 - Commercial Permit]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_471|[Web Novel 471] Chapter 471 - 裁縫 - Sewing]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_472|[Web Novel 472] Chapter 472 - 峠 - Ridge]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_473|[Web Novel 473] Chapter 473 - フィロリアルの変化 - Filorial's Change]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_474|[Web Novel 474] Chapter 474 - 馬車作り - Carriage Making]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_475|[Web Novel 475] Chapter 475 - 怠け豚 - Lazy Pig]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_476|[Web Novel 476] Chapter 476 - 秘密裏 - Secret Passage]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_477|[Web Novel 477] Chapter 477 - 中学時代の友人 - Middle School period's Friend]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_478|[Web Novel 478] Chapter 478 - 餅は餅屋 - Mochi in Mochi Store]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_479|[Web Novel 479] Chapter 479 - パンダ獣人 - Panda Beastman]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_480|[Web Novel 480] Chapter 480 - 獣化 - Beast Transformation]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_481|[Web Novel 481] Chapter 481 - スイッチ装備調達 - Switch Equipment Supply]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_482|[Web Novel 482] Chapter 482 - 四本 - Four Blades]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_483|[Web Novel 483] Chapter 483 - 過小評価 - Underestimation]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_484|[Web Novel 484] Chapter 484 - 赤豚の動向 -Tendecy of Red Pig]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_485|[Web Novel 485] Chapter 485 - 未来への布石 - Preparation for Future]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_486|[Web Novel 486] Chapter 486 - 避難誘導 - Evacuation Guidance]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_487|[Web Novel 487] Chapter 487 - 通常攻撃 - Conventional Attack]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_488|[Web Novel 488] Chapter 488 - 矛盾の再来 - Contradiction Return]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_489|[Web Novel 489] Chapter 489 - 盾ＶＳ弓＋α - Shield VS Bow+a]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_490|[Web Novel 490] Chapter 490 - バッドステータス - Bad Status]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_491|[Web Novel 491] Chapter 491 - 不公平 - Unfair]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_492|[Web Novel 492] Chapter 492 - 勇者密会 - Assign Hero]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_493|[Web Novel 493] Chapter 493 - 卵くじ - Egg Lottery]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_494|[Web Novel 494] Chapter 494 - 取引 - Transaction]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_495|[Web Novel 495] Chapter 495 - 謝礼 - Reward]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_496|[Web Novel 496] Chapter 496 - 彼は何故笑ったのか？ - Why is he Laughing?]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_497|[Web Novel 497] Chapter 497 - 着飾るパンダ - Dress Up Panda]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_498|[Web Novel 498] Chapter 498 - 種回収 - Seed Recovery]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_499|[Web Novel 499] Chapter 499 - 怠惰の種 - Seed of Laziness]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_500|[Web Novel 500] Chapter 500 - 食料配給 - Food Distribution]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_501|[Web Novel 501] Chapter 501 - 帳簿 - Account Book]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_502|[Web Novel 502] Chapter 502 - 観光地 - Tourist Attraction]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_503|[Web Novel 503] Chapter 503 - 主治医の助手 - Physician Assistant]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_504|[Web Novel 504] Chapter 504 - 保護 - Protection]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_505|[Web Novel 505] Chapter 505 - ドラゴンの娘 - Daughter of Dragon]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_506|[Web Novel 506] Chapter 506 - ドラゴンの眷属 - Dragon's Kin]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_507|[Web Novel 507] Chapter 507 - 尻尾 - Tail]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_508|[Web Novel 508] Chapter 508 - おしおき - Punishment]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_509|[Web Novel 509] Chapter 509 - 偽の盾の勇者 - Fake Shield Hero]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_510|[Web Novel 510] Chapter 510 - 強欲の都市 - City of Greed]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_511|[Web Novel 511] Chapter 511 - ホットクレープ - Hot Crepe]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_512|[Web Novel 512] Chapter 512 - 鞍 - Saddle]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_513|[Web Novel 513] Chapter 513 - 助手の選択 - Assistant's Choice]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_514|[Web Novel 514] Chapter 514 - 他人の所為 - the Other's Fault]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_515|[Web Novel 515] Chapter 515 - 彼を知る - He Knows]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_516|[Web Novel 516] Chapter 516 - 継承 - Inheritance]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_517|[Web Novel 517] Chapter 517 - 最弱の竜帝 - the Weakest Dragon Emperor]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_518|[Web Novel 518] Chapter 518 - 欠片の在り処 - Fragment's Whereabout]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_519|[Web Novel 519] Chapter 519 - 姫 - Princess]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_520|[Web Novel 520] Chapter 520 - 婚約者 - Fiance]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_521|[Web Novel 521] Chapter 521 - 証拠隠滅 - Destruction of Evidence]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_522|[Web Novel 522] Chapter 522 - 善行の結果 - Benevolence Result]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_523|[Web Novel 523] Chapter 523 - 潜伏 - Hiding]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_524|[Web Novel 524] Chapter 524 - フレオンちゃん - Freon-chan]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_525|[Web Novel 525] Chapter 525 - メルロマルクの王子 - Melromarc's Prince]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_526|[Web Novel 526] Chapter 526 - 内乱 - Civil War]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_527|[Web Novel 527] Chapter 527 - 風の如く - Like a Gust of Wind]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_528|[Web Novel 528] Chapter 528 - デジャヴュ - Deja Vu]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_529|[Web Novel 529] Chapter 529 - 煽り - Gust]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_530|[Web Novel 530] Chapter 530 - 監禁 - Confinement]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_531|[Web Novel 531] Chapter 531 - 人質 - Hostage]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_532|[Web Novel 532] Chapter 532 - 基本値 - Base Value]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_533|[Web Novel 533] Chapter 533 - 待ち伏せ - Ambush]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_534|[Web Novel 534] Chapter 534 - 国境戦 - Border War]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_535|[Web Novel 535] Chapter 535 - 休戦 - Truce]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_536|[Web Novel 536] Chapter 536 - 停戦 - Ceasefire]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_537|[Web Novel 537] Chapter 537 - 玉座 - Throne]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_538|[Web Novel 538] Chapter 538 - 幽閉 - Imprisonment]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_539|[Web Novel 539] Chapter 539 - 架け橋 - Bridge]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_540|[Web Novel 540] Chapter 540 - 状況整理 - Sorting Circumstances]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_541|[Web Novel 541] Chapter 541 - 同行者 - Travelling Companion]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_542|[Web Novel 542] Chapter 542 - 岩礁の鳥 - Reef Island]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_543|[Web Novel 543] Chapter 543 - 二本目 - the second time]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_544|[Web Novel 544] Chapter 544 - 高校時代の旅行 - The Trip on High School Period]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_545|[Web Novel 545] Chapter 545 - 槍の勇者とメンバー交換 - Member exchange of Spear Hero]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_546|[Web Novel 546] Chapter 546 - 自慢失敗 - Boast Failure]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_547|[Web Novel 547] Chapter 547 - 多くの義務 - Numerous Responsibility]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_548|[Web Novel 548] Chapter 548 - 剣と助手 - Sword and Assistant]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_549|[Web Novel 549] Chapter 549 - 邪魔 - Hindrance]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_550|[Web Novel 550] Chapter 550 - 得意なゲーム - Game Specialty]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_551|[Web Novel 551] Chapter 551 - 槍の勇者と勇者会議【上】 - Spear Hero's Heroes Meeting(first part)]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_552|[Web Novel 552] Chapter 552 - 弓の勇者の反撃 - Bow Hero's Counter]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_553|[Web Novel 553] Chapter 553 - 槍の勇者と勇者会議【中】 - Spear Hero's Heroes Meeting(middle part)]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_554|[Web Novel 554] Chapter 554 - 黒幕疑惑 - Suspicion as Mastermind]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_555|[Web Novel 555] Chapter 555 - 槍の勇者の勇者会議【下】 - Spear Hero's Heroes Meeting(final part)]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_556|[Web Novel 556] Chapter 556 - 楽園 - Paradise]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_557|[Web Novel 557] Chapter 557 - 星見酒 - Stargaze Liquor]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_558|[Web Novel 558] Chapter 558 - 国葬 - National Funeral]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_559|[Web Novel 559] Chapter 559 - 善行の代償 - Benevolence Price]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_560|[Web Novel 560] Chapter 560 - 真逆の方向 - Opposite Direction]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_561|[Web Novel 561] Chapter 561 - 7=8 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_562|[Web Novel 562] Chapter 562 - 霊亀の炎 - Reiki's Flame]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_563|[Web Novel 563] Chapter 563 - 被害報告 - Damage Report]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_564|[Web Novel 564] Chapter 564 - 手の平で転がす - Rolling in Palm]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_565|[Web Novel 565] Chapter 565 - 三度目の罠 - The Third Trap]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_566|[Web Novel 566] Chapter 566 - 水泡に帰す - Return To Foam]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_567|[Web Novel 567] Chapter 567 - 応竜 - Ouryu]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_568|[Web Novel 568] Chapter 568 - 自我の侵食 - Self Erosion]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_569|[Web Novel 569] Chapter 569 - 四霊復活 - Resurrection of four spirits]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_570|[Web Novel 570] Chapter 570 - 四霊討伐作戦 - Four Spirits Subjugation Strategy]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_571|[Web Novel 571] Chapter 571 - 蒸発 - Evaporate]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_572|[Web Novel 572] Chapter 572 - 分岐する世界 - Branching World]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_573|[Web Novel 573] Chapter 573 - 四霊結界 - Four Spirits Barrier]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_574|[Web Novel 574] Chapter 574 - 槍の勇者の選択 - Choice of Spear Hero]]
===Loop 6 - Forbrey Arc===
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_575|[Web Novel 575] Chapter 575 - 結束への布石 - Preparation for Unity]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_576|[Web Novel 576] Chapter 576 - ストーキング - Stalking]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_577|[Web Novel 577] Chapter 577 - 論より証拠 - Evidence than Logic]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_578|[Web Novel 578] Chapter 578 - 未来人 - Man From the Future]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_579|[Web Novel 579] Chapter 579 - 国への不信 - Distrust toward Nation]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_580|[Web Novel 580] Chapter 580 - 隠された武器 - Hidden Weapon]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_581|[Web Novel 581] Chapter 581 - 三度目の言葉 - The Word for Third Times]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_582|[Web Novel 582] Chapter 582 - 守られた信頼 - Protected Trust]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_583|[Web Novel 583] Chapter 583 - 鮮血 - Fresh Blood]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_584|[Web Novel 584] Chapter 584 - 神罰の日-Day of Divine Punishment ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_585|[Web Novel 585] Chapter 585 - ループの無駄遣い ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_586|[Web Novel 586] Chapter 586 - 信仰は残る ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_587|[Web Novel 587] Chapter 587 - 回復＋援護＝？ ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_588|[Web Novel 588] Chapter 588 - 幼女か大人 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_589|[Web Novel 589] Chapter 589 - 正しくて間違っている ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_590|[Web Novel 590] Chapter 590 - 赤黒く濁していった ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_591|[Web Novel 591] Chapter 591 - 一人では強くなれない ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_592|[Web Novel 592] Chapter 592 - ファンタジーの不思議 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_593|[Web Novel 593] Chapter 593 - 中二病みたいな台詞 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_594|[Web Novel 594] Chapter 594 - 乗り物酔い ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_595|[Web Novel 595] Chapter 595 - 焼き肉パーティー ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_596|[Web Novel 596] Chapter 596 - 酔い止め ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_597|[Web Novel 597] Chapter 597 - シルトヴェルトの馬車 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_598|[Web Novel 598] Chapter 598 - 手中に収める ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_599|[Web Novel 599] Chapter 599 - 変身願望 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_600|[Web Novel 600] Chapter 600 - 買出し ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_601|[Web Novel 601] Chapter 601 - 料理効果 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_602|[Web Novel 602] Chapter 602 - 未来への恐怖 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_603|[Web Novel 603] Chapter 603 - 外見年齢 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_604|[Web Novel 604] Chapter 604 - 日程 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_605|[Web Novel 605] Chapter 605 - 熟練の腕 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_606|[Web Novel 606] Chapter 606 - 多芸 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_607|[Web Novel 607] Chapter 607 - 身勝手な召喚 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_608|[Web Novel 608] Chapter 608 - 魔王の研究 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_609|[Web Novel 609] Chapter 609 - 戦闘技術考案 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_610|[Web Novel 610] Chapter 610 - 冒険者ギルド ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_611|[Web Novel 611] Chapter 611 - ギルドの権力 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_612|[Web Novel 612] Chapter 612 - 良い証拠、悪い証拠 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_613|[Web Novel 613] Chapter 613 - 犯人がいない証拠 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_614|[Web Novel 614] Chapter 614 - 別の見え方 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_615|[Web Novel 615] Chapter 615 - 陣形 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_616|[Web Novel 616] Chapter 616 - 羊の腸 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_617|[Web Novel 617] Chapter 617 - 三枚目 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_618|[Web Novel 618] Chapter 618 - 今更 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_619|[Web Novel 619] Chapter 619 - しょっぱいネトゲ ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_620|[Web Novel 620] Chapter 620 - 血も涙も無い ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_621|[Web Novel 621] Chapter 621 - 誠意 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_622|[Web Novel 622] Chapter 622 - 野次 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_623|[Web Novel 623] Chapter 623 - 巣立ち ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_624|[Web Novel 624] Chapter 624 - 養育費 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_625|[Web Novel 625] Chapter 625 - 弱肉強食 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_626|[Web Novel 626] Chapter 626 - 腐敗した政治 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_627|[Web Novel 627] Chapter 627 - 奴隷狩り ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_628|[Web Novel 628] Chapter 628 - モグラ ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_629|[Web Novel 629] Chapter 629 - 長い名前 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_630|[Web Novel 630] Chapter 630 - 意識改善 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_631|[Web Novel 631] Chapter 631 - モグラ鍋 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_632|[Web Novel 632] Chapter 632 - フリーズ ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_633|[Web Novel 633] Chapter 633 - 打算的 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_634|[Web Novel 634] Chapter 634 - 四聖教会 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_635|[Web Novel 635] Chapter 635 - 予言の石碑 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_636|[Web Novel 636] Chapter 636 - 光の文字 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_637|[Web Novel 637] Chapter 637 - 散歩 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_638|[Web Novel 638] Chapter 638 - かくれんぼ ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_639|[Web Novel 639] Chapter 639 - Ｌｖ至上主義 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_640|[Web Novel 640] Chapter 640 - 戦友 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_641|[Web Novel 641] Chapter 641 - 質、量、戦略 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_642|[Web Novel 642] Chapter 642 - 挙動不審 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_643|[Web Novel 643] Chapter 643 - カンニングペーパー ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_644|[Web Novel 644] Chapter 644 - 耳打ち ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_645|[Web Novel 645] Chapter 645 - 招集 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_646|[Web Novel 646] Chapter 646 - 異端審問 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_645|[Web Novel 645] Chapter 645 - 招集 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_646|[Web Novel 646] Chapter 646 - 異端審問 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_647|[Web Novel 647] Chapter 647 - 取り潰し ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_648|[Web Novel 648] Chapter 648 - 長い夜 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_649|[Web Novel 649] Chapter 649 - 子供は寝る時間 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_650|[Web Novel 650] Chapter 650 - 密会 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_651|[Web Novel 651] Chapter 651 - 乗っ取り ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_652|[Web Novel 652] Chapter 652 - 第二、第三の ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_653|[Web Novel 653] Chapter 653 - 張り合う ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_654|[Web Novel 654] Chapter 654 - 癖になる味 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_655|[Web Novel 655] Chapter 655 - ダーツ ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_656|[Web Novel 656] Chapter 656 - 妹豚 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_657|[Web Novel 657] Chapter 657 - ファイアアイ ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_658|[Web Novel 658] Chapter 658 - 宇宙 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_659|[Web Novel 659] Chapter 659 - ＡＶ ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_660|[Web Novel 660] Chapter 660 - 暗雲 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_661|[Web Novel 661] Chapter 661 - ビフォーアフター ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_662|[Web Novel 662] Chapter 662 - 新教皇 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_663|[Web Novel 663] Chapter 663 - 一周目のラスボス ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_664|[Web Novel 664] Chapter 664 - 赤黒い豚 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_665|[Web Novel 665] Chapter 665 - 奪い返す ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_666|[Web Novel 666] Chapter 666 - 亡霊 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_667|[Web Novel 667] Chapter 667 - ソウルイータースピア ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_668|[Web Novel 668] Chapter 668 - 三分の一 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_669|[Web Novel 669] Chapter 669 - 懐疑的 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_670|[Web Novel 670] Chapter 670 - 代わる代わる ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_671|[Web Novel 671] Chapter 671 - 視野 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_672|[Web Novel 672] Chapter 672 - 謙遜 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_673|[Web Novel 673] Chapter 673 - 検診という名の研究 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_674|[Web Novel 674] Chapter 674 - 主治医 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_675|[Web Novel 675] Chapter 675 - 検診 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_676|[Web Novel 676] Chapter 676 - ラーなんとか種 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_677|[Web Novel 677] Chapter 677 - 凄い訳じゃない ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_678|[Web Novel 678] Chapter 678 - 七星勇者探し ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_679|[Web Novel 679] Chapter 679 - ダンジョン ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_680|[Web Novel 680] Chapter 680 - 夢を配る ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_681|[Web Novel 681] Chapter 681 - 注目 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_682|[Web Novel 682] Chapter 682 - 別人 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_683|[Web Novel 683] Chapter 683 - ダンジョンに挑戦 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_684|[Web Novel 684] Chapter 684 - ダンジョン探索 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_685|[Web Novel 685] Chapter 685 - 先客 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_686|[Web Novel 686] Chapter 686 - 観戦 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_687|[Web Novel 687] Chapter 687 - 素振り ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_688|[Web Novel 688] Chapter 688 - キスブースト ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_689|[Web Novel 689] Chapter 689 - セクシャルブースト ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_690|[Web Novel 690] Chapter 690 - 奪い合い ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_691|[Web Novel 691] Chapter 691 - 男色 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_692|[Web Novel 692] Chapter 692 - マジカルハザード ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_693|[Web Novel 693] Chapter 693 - 触手の森 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_694|[Web Novel 694] Chapter 694 - 騎士の依頼 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_695|[Web Novel 695] Chapter 695 - 人格の変化 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_696|[Web Novel 696] Chapter 696 - 捜査開始 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_697|[Web Novel 697] Chapter 697 - ソウルバキューマー ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_698|[Web Novel 698] Chapter 698 - 豚王のペット ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_699|[Web Novel 699] Chapter 699 - 攻略不可 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_700|[Web Novel 700] Chapter 700 - 品目 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_701|[Web Novel 701] Chapter 701 - ノースフェラト大森林 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_702|[Web Novel 702] Chapter 702 - 無個性？ ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_703|[Web Novel 703] Chapter 703 - 牧場 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_704|[Web Novel 704] Chapter 704 - 親心 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_705|[Web Novel 705] Chapter 705 - 歌と踊り ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_706|[Web Novel 706] Chapter 706 - フィロリアル計画 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_707|[Web Novel 707] Chapter 707 - フィロリアル定例会議【上】 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_708|[Web Novel 708] Chapter 708 - フィロリアル定例会議【下】 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_709|[Web Novel 709] Chapter 709 - 湯 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_710|[Web Novel 710] Chapter 710 - 美の向上 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_711|[Web Novel 711] Chapter 711 - フィロリアル配合議論 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_712|[Web Novel 712] Chapter 712 - コネクション ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_713|[Web Novel 713] Chapter 713 - フィロリアルレース ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_714|[Web Novel 714] Chapter 714 - 一途 ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_715|[Web Novel 715] Chapter 715 - ネト充]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_716|[Web Novel 716] Chapter 716 - お姉さんのお姉さん]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_717|[Web Novel 717] Chapter 717 - 負けフィロリアル]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_718|[Web Novel 718] Chapter 718 - モグラ達]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_719|[Web Novel 719] Chapter 719 - ファイアフラワー]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_720|[Web Novel 720] Chapter 720 - お祝い]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_721|[Web Novel 721] Chapter 721 - 着せ替えパンダ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_722|[Web Novel 722] Chapter 722 - 水中訓練]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_723|[Web Novel 723] Chapter 723 - 姉御の幸せ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_724|[Web Novel 724] Chapter 724 - 現金なパンダ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_725|[Web Novel 725] Chapter 725 - ウワバミの化け物共]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_726|[Web Novel 726] Chapter 726 - 会話ループ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_727|[Web Novel 727] Chapter 727 - 回復の兆し]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_728|[Web Novel 728] Chapter 728 - 盾の勇者が見た幽霊]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_729|[Web Novel 729] Chapter 729 - 問題に取り組む]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_730|[Web Novel 730] Chapter 730 - 原因不明]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_731|[Web Novel 731] Chapter 731 - 霊亀討伐作戦]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_732|[Web Novel 732] Chapter 732 - 一撃]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_733|[Web Novel 733] Chapter 733 - 貫通不可]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_734|[Web Novel 734] Chapter 734 - 勇者だけで勝てる]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_735|[Web Novel 735] Chapter 735 - 貫通撃破]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_736|[Web Novel 736] Chapter 736 - 潜在的同性愛者]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_737|[Web Novel 737] Chapter 737 - お姉さん]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_738|[Web Novel 738] Chapter 738 - お姉さんの消息]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_739|[Web Novel 739] Chapter 739 - 不確定]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_740|[Web Novel 740] Chapter 740 - 説明はしない]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_741|[Web Novel 741] Chapter 741 - 助手の挑戦]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_742|[Web Novel 742] Chapter 742 - 助手の帰郷]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_743|[Web Novel 743] Chapter 743 - 死の誘い]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_744|[Web Novel 744] Chapter 744 - 生きる意味]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_745|[Web Novel 745] Chapter 745 - 里帰り]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_746|[Web Novel 746] Chapter 746 - 潜む者]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_747|[Web Novel 747] Chapter 747 - 恋愛]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_748|[Web Novel 748] Chapter 748 - ハーレム強要]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_749|[Web Novel 749] Chapter 749 - 羽毛の色合い]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_750|[Web Novel 750] Chapter 750 - 想いの強さ]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_751|[Web Novel 751] Chapter 751 - 童貞厨]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_752|[Web Novel 752] Chapter 752 - 酸味]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_753|[Web Novel 753] Chapter 753 - あの時]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_754|[Web Novel 754] Chapter 754 - タイムリミット]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_755|[Web Novel 755] Chapter 755 - 恋しさの限界]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_756|[Web Novel 756] Chapter 756 - 赤豚の関係者]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_757|[Web Novel 757] Chapter 757 - 監視]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_758|[Web Novel 758] Chapter 758 - 未来の知識]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_759|[Web Novel 759] Chapter 759 - 四度目]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_760|[Web Novel 760] Chapter 760 - 絶叫]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_761|[Web Novel 761] Chapter 761 - クズと赤豚]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_762|[Web Novel 762] Chapter 762 - 事情説明]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_763|[Web Novel 763] Chapter 763 - メルロマルクの闇]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_764|[Web Novel 764] Chapter 764 - お姉さんの友人]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_765|[Web Novel 765] Chapter 765 - 夜泣き]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_766|[Web Novel 766] Chapter 766 - 地下水路]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_767|[Web Novel 767] Chapter 767 - 遠方の活性化]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_768|[Web Novel 768] Chapter 768 - 友人のやる気]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_769|[Web Novel 769] Chapter 769 - 透かし]]
* [[Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari:Web_Chapter_770|[Web Novel 770] Chapter 770 - 先読み]]

==Project Staff==
*Supervisor: [[user:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-GTO]]
*Project Manager: [[user:Alpaca|Alpaca]]

===Translators===
Active
*[[User:Ren|Ren]]
*[[User:Aperture:Null|Aperture:Null]]
*[[User:Uguu|Uguu]]
*[[User:ShiroiOkami|ShiroiOkami]]
*[http://bakahou.wordpress.com/ Bakahou]
*[http://anontranslator.wordpress.com/ anontranslator]
*[http://yoraikun.wordpress.com/ Yoraikun]
*[http://ohanashimi.wordpress.com/ kookiedreamer]
*[http://epithetic.wordpress.com/ Epithetic]
*[http://hell5atan.wordpress.com/ hell5atan]
*[http://thedefend.wordpress.com/ TheDefend]
*[http://hatoken.wordpress.com/ Hatoken]
Hiatus
*[[User:Alpaca|Alpaca]]

===Editors===
Active
*[[User:Soraya21|Soraya21]]/[[User:Soaya21|Soaya21]]
*[[User:BDB|BDB]]
*[[User:Laclongquan|Laclongquan]]
*[[User:Reiji|Reiji]]
*[[User:KuroInfinity|KuroInfinity]]
*[http://everydaysocloudy.wordpress.com/ EverydaySoCloudy] (Going on break after chapter 180)
*[http://everydaysocloudy.wordpress.com/ Sternven] (EverydaySoCloudy's apprentice, continuing EverydaySoCloudy's legacy post chapter 180)
*[[User:Irnem|Irnem]] (currently only editing the translated Siltvelt Arc)
*[[User:Subsinexus|Subsinexus]]
*[[User:Kelvincome|Kelvincome]]
*[[User:Seennotheard|Seennotheard]]

Inactive
*[[User:Deav|Deav]]
*[[User:DarkeKyuubi|DarkeKyuubi]]

== Original Web Novel ==

Original web published novel can be found here: [http://ncode.syosetu.com/n3009bk/ 盾の勇者の成り上がり]

==Series Overview==
* 盾の勇者の成り上がり 1 - 334 pages (August 22, 2013) ISBN 978-4840152754
* 盾の勇者の成り上がり 2 - 316 pages (October 24, 2013) ISBN 978-4040660496
* 盾の勇者の成り上がり 3 - 313 pages (December 21, 2013) ISBN 978-4040661667
* 盾の勇者の成り上がり 4 - (February 25, 2014) ISBN 978-4040663210
* 盾の勇者の成り上がり 5 - (April 25, 2014) ISBN 978-4040667188
* 盾の勇者の成り上がり 6 - (June 25, 2014) ISBN 978-4040667904
* 盾の勇者の成り上がり 7 - (September 25, 2014) ISBN 978-4040669960
* 盾の勇者の成り上がり 8 - (November 25, 2014) ISBN 978-4040671802<ref>Directly from [http://lndb.info/light_novel/Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari/vol/4762 LNDB]</ref>
* 盾の勇者の成り上がり 9 - (January 23, 2015) ISBN 978-4040673554<ref>Directly from [http://lndb.info/light_novel/Tate_no_Yuusha_no_Nariagari/vol/4985 LNDB]</ref>

<references/>
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]

CubexCursedxCurious:Volume16 Chapter3

2015-03-26T18:46:52Z

DarkeKyuubi:

==Chapter 3 - The Rejected Daughter of Sin / "Child x Captive x Cacophonous"==

===Part 1===

A brief respite.

As soon as he stopped moving, Zenon threw three knives at him. He casually deflected two with his hand and left the third to Riko's movable armor protecting him.

"Good grief..."

"Hmm! Are you actually tired~? That's so rare!"

"Not my body, but if anything, I'm mentally tired. It feels like being forced to solve puzzles the whole time."

Pendragon shrugged and replied, looking at Ganon before him. She was covered in sweat, breathing slightly faster, but the precision of her movements remained unchanged. Slightly swaying, the sword tip waved back and forth.

Pendragon grinned.

"Houjyou... You've actually been training, haven't you? This isn't a level of skill achievable by someone who had neglected martial arts for years after deserting the Draconians."

"...Actually, I have been neglecting martial arts."

"Probably until recently? I also know that you have always been doing what you need to do, Onee-sama."

Saying that, Zenon took out new knives to hold between her fingers, preparing to throw them. Ganon glanced at her and sighed.

"Sigh... She was called Kokoro Pentangeli, right? After that incident with her, I started practicing a bit."

"Oh, that name sure brings back memories. I haven't heard from her for over six months already. Is she well? Or has she died?"

"Quite well, one could say."

The old friend was standing somewhere out of Zenon and Ganon's way when he spoke. Pendragon could not be certain but believed he was probably not lying. She was talented enough to be one of the «High Singles»—Since she was still alive, surely she would return to the dragon's path one day.

"So... After fighting Kokoro Pentangeli, did it make you remember something?"

"Remember... Remember something? Perhaps. Because I've neglected martial arts all this time, it felt surprisingly hard to perform when I picked up a sword again after so long. To be honest, the slightest misstep then and a irrevocable outcome might have resulted."

Between lethargic breaths, she continued:

"...Even though this sword style is clearly so utterly meaningless, the old man still taught it to me just in case. However—if that just-in-case really did arrive but I failed to do anything, now that would be truly meaningless... That's what occurred to me after the battle."

"Because now that Old Man Long is not around, you're the only one left who can use the Void Night Sword... Are you thinking it would be a shame to let it go to waste?"

"Roughly something like that."

Pendragon's lips curled in a grin while he simply thought to himself: "Honestly?" Indeed, it was one of the reasons, but he did not think that was all. He recalled the scenes he had seen many times in the past when she was learning the Void Night Sword from Long. He recalled her gaze at the time. The emotions in her gaze when she was looking at her master, who was old enough to be her father or even grandfather. Excitement, fear, admiration, a sense of mission to respond to his expectations, as well as—

(...Her taste for older men still hasn't changed, right? Oh my, what a shame.)

Well, whatever. No matter what the reason, now that she was seriously trying to stop him...

He decided to confirm again.

Seizing a gap in the conversation, Pendragon closed in with natural and smooth flowing motions. Ganon was completely unfazed by his sudden action. Controlling the timing of attacks was, in other words, "opportunity" which was within her realm of response.

"Granaury, shrink one millimeter."

"Affirmative, master."

The blade on the back of his right hand retracted slightly. Instantly, he could feel the blade's power growing more powerful. The shorter the distance to the enemy, the greater the power, this was Granaury's curse.

With multiplied power in Granaury's blade attached to his fist, Pendragon punched as hard as he could towards Ganon. She swiftly turned and made her body stumble clumsily as though she had snapped at the waist. But that clumsy movement was a uniquely correct choice for extending the time for which "instant death would occur unless this was done." The sword held in Ganon's hand was already making contact with Granaury. Considering the totality of Granaury's destructive power, it would not be surprising if that ordinary sword shattered instantly. However, through Ganon's meticulous shifting of her center of gravity and high-level techniques for inertial neutralization, Granaury was parried to the side as though sucked by her sword, drawn to a location different from where the attack was originally targeting—Achieving a similar effect as «Karma Speed» through pure skill alone.

Pendragon did not force a counterattack, allowing his fist to be deflected towards the ground. Then he deliberately allowed his fist to smash into the ground. The delivered impact caused the ground surface to explode. Amidst the cloud of dirt and dust, he made a flying kick. Riko's armor moved swiftly to reinforce his kick, increasing the armor's thickness to the point that the opponent might break their arm if she tried to block recklessly or attack his leg. However, Ganon evaded with a backflip, resulting in a fluttering of her skirt. Then the battle resumed.

"Haha~ Is that black lace? Nice panties. You've become a mature woman."

"Don't sneak a peek without permission. I'm charging you a fee now."

"No problem, I'll pay up. What forms of payment can I choose? ...Oh."

In the next second, a knife flew straight at his eyeball. After he dodged lightly, Zenon, the thrower of the knife, narrowed her eyes and glared at him, saying:

"How repulsive and nauseating, to hear comments about my family of such an obscene nature."

"As a businessman, I'm actually quite curious whether the price she demands is reasonable or not."

Zenon glared viciously at Gabriel. Pendragon laughed, his shoulders shaking lightly.

This felt so nostalgic.

Gabriel used to be ranked second in the Draconians. The Houjyou sisters, always following him loyally, were akin to his disciples. To be honest, starting way back—They were just like family.

But how far did this distinction extend? As Gabriel's best friend, best rival and competitor, what about Pendragon? After sparring with the sisters a few times as a way to pass time, he had started to chat with them like Gabriel. Despite their differences in power level, it was still a relationship allowing them to joke around with one another, spar and say whatever they wanted without reservation. The non-human ones also stood on the side, laughing together, frowning or pouting—Liz who used to be Gabriel's and Granaury who used to be Long's. The two of them were very similar in various ways. Deep friendship, birds of a feather—They were even alike in ways they should not. Hence, Liz's gaze remained focus on one person the whole time, whereas Granuary never stared.

Ahhh, perhaps it was not just the Houjyou sisters. In that space, perhaps there were brothers and sisters alike. Perhaps including himself, they were like a family—

(...It's all in the past, anyway. I can't keep reminiscing just because I miss it.)

Pendragon warned himself and shook his head lightly.

After a sigh, he renewed his focus on reality before his eyes.

"What should I say? I'm finally understanding what this is about. Using the earlier analogy, your dragonslayer sword won't kill me. ''You possess neither the intent nor the actual skill required to kill me''. That's a fake trenchant blade, even if it carries the significance of being the one and only existence that can resist the strongest person."

"Kill you? Haha... Don't get alarmist on me, that goes without saying."

Sarcastically, exhaustedly, Ganon twisted the corners of her lips to say:

"Forget about killing, I am a goddess of healing, you know? Because I'm the school physician."

"Ha..."

Pendragon laughed wryly in exasperation while whispering at the same time:

"Riko, concentrate on strengthening the springs on the legs. Prepare to jump."

"Tsk, no helping it..."

Centered around the legs, «Corpse Armor Rikongarowa»'s armor began to shift positions and rearrange itself. Through overlapping and rebounding, the armor strengthened the movements of the leg muscles. Then immediately, Pendragon jumped high up and backwards—

He landed on the roof of the Yachi house.

Gazing down at Ganon and the rest, he said:

"I guess by now, I've tired of playing with my old friends... There's really no more time to waste with you. You've also managed to fully achieve the task of buying time, right? I'll let you off this time. Dismissed."

They were ordinary humans after all without the supernatural powers of Wathes. In other words, Ganon and Zenon were physically unable to reach the roof in a single leap. He should have done this earlier—But he could not help immersing himself in the nostalgia of fighting them.

He was just about to jump again, intending to exit the house's premises in a single bound—

"Hey... Let's continue that cliched and embarrassing subject of the dragonslayer. If my sword cannot kill you—"

Those eyes of hers, looking up towards him—

They were filled with lethargy and drowsiness as always—However, they were also as sharp as fine needles.

"Max-kun, that's only because you aren't a dragon yet. Conversely... If you become a dragon, perhaps I will be able to kill you."

"Haha~ That would be more exciting. I'll look forward to it."

He did not look away.

After a long silence—

"...You still refuse to give up?"

"Of course. This is my only current goal. By obtaining Ningyouhara Kuroe, I will truly become the strongest dragon. That is what I live for and the way I've lived all this time—Having forsaken this way of life, you lot cannot stop me."

Finally, he saw wavering flash across the silent Ganon's eyes.

Pendragon applied force through his legs, breaking the Yachi house's roof underfoot as he took a leap.

Flying through midair, then came a feeling of descent.

Even if he were to become a true dragon, wings probably would not sprout out of his back.

He felt a bit disappointed about that.

In front of Zenon...

The older sister exhaled forcefully while her shoulders heaved up and down.

"Haha... Hear that? Zenon... Using his full power to make a young girl his property, to think that's the way to become a dragon? I knew it... It's too unseemly..."

Then her knees collapsed as though her legs suddenly lost strength.

"Onee-sama!"

"There, this is the least I could do."

While Zenon was rushing over in panic, the superintendent caught Ganon in his arms just as she was about to fall on the ground. Likewise, he was sighing beneath his gas mask.

"You should rest for a while. Right now... Even if you chase after him, it won't do any good."

"Yes~ ...Ahhh, honestly... So tired..."

At this moment, in a fluid manner that made one suspect how familiar she was with this, a long-haired woman (strictly speaking, perhaps "woman" was debatable) swiftly crawled out from under the eaves.

"I was being considerate by hiding and not get in your way, but it's time for me to enter the stage now. Although the living room is a wreck, the other parts of the house should be okay, so you can come in to rest."

"Thank you so much. Before that, the fallen knights here need to be taken care of first."

"Yes. As much as I don't want to involve others, I guess I must count on the help of some friends dealing in underground businesses~"

"I'll also use connections on my side."

Honatsu and the superintendent started to discuss how to clean up the aftermath. Zenon took Ganon from the superintendent's hands.

"Ow~ ...Even saying 'so tired' is tiring~ ...What should I do?"

"You can remain quiet and not say a single word. You can also go to sleep directly."

"Oh, really? Yay~ Today is a weekday, but I can skip work and take a nap, that's so awesome... Zzzzz..."

Ganon instantly leaned her entire weight on Zenon after closing her eyes and began to breathe smoothly and regularly.

She had been overexerting herself, probably. Facing off against the strongest man. Neither winning nor losing, a technique that relied excessively on deceit and obfuscation. Miraculously good fortune, combined with the opponent's complacence, carelessness, underestimation of his enemy... This result was obtained precisely by gathering all of these elements. This must not be forgotten.

Hence, conversely—

While gazing at the face of her older sister sleeping as though in a coma, Zenon continued to ponder.

If she were to face him in battle next time...

Surely—The result was going to be different.

===Part 2===

Haruaki felt his face shake on its own as though it were laughing.

"You... What are you talking about? It doesn't make any sense. You... created Fear?"

"Indeed."

Behind the gates, the man sitting in the wheelchair—the Knights Dominion Lord who called himself Trinac Agana—nodded without smiling at all.

"Absolutely ridiculous. Fear was created during the time of the Inquisition—That's already centuries ago. Ordinary humans cannot possibly live that long. Or are you a Wathe?"

"Lowly and deplorable peasants! How dare you keep addressing our lord directly as 'you,' what utter insolence!"

Turning her helmet towards them, Sleif scolded but the Dominion Lord raised his hand lightly to stop her.

"Foolish action—They are merely ignorant children. No matter."

"...Yes, my lord."

Sleif nodded reluctantly. Then the Dominion Lord cast his gaze towards them again.

"I am no foolish Wathe. I am human."

While keeping Satsuko and Fourteen under watch, Konoha spoke:

"Fair enough. It is already surprising that a cursed tool could become a knight. I doubt if the organization could be established if even the leader were one as well. Since you are human, it means that what you just claimed, that you created Fear-san, was a lie after all? Ordinary humans cannot possibly live for multiple centuries."

"This is a ''curse''."

Haruaki's group gasped in great surprise. Just by one sentence, the truth was conveyed.

The Dominion Lord turned his head lightly as though gesturing towards what was behind him.

Behind the wheelchair he was seated.

Planted upright was a rod-shaped object. It seemed familiar in appearance—

"«Dieu le veut» curses its owner with death as soon as one steps out of the defined territory. At the same time, so long as the owner remains within the territory, it will confer eternal longevity. It will force the owner to remain as the land's king forever."

"What...!?"

Haruaki was rendered speechless. Indeed, given that type of curse—Everything then made sense. However, did this man truly accept that curse willingly to live all this time? Living all this time till now, without taking a step outside his territory, without aging at all?

—It really was true, Haruaki thought.

He could only believe.

...After seeing Fear's appearance—shaking with clattering, various components popping out from her body, her breaths sounding like suffocated sobbing and vomiting.

"Th-Then you really..."

"It was my foolish act from the past. In search of authority, wealth and fame, I created numerous objects at the orders of nobles. One of them—rather, the most abominable yet outstanding masterpiece I created using the most time, labor and skills—was Fear-in-Cube."

"B-But... Why did someone like you found an organization like the Knights Dominion...!?"

"Foolish question. My past self did not know this was a sin, but now I know. This is the answer."

Kirika groaned after asking her question. The Dominion Lord answered simply. Then drumming his fingertips on the wheelchair's armrest, he said:

"Things that knows only to hurt, injure, kill and violate human beings, should they exist? No, they should not. Because they are cursed. Only hurting, injuring, killing, violating human beings, should they exist? No, they should not. Because they will continue to hurt, injure, kill and violate human beings."

"Ooh... Ah..."

Fear groaned. She was listening even though she did not want to listen.

"What have my creations done? What did they represent? When I became old, authority, wealth and fame were no longer useful, I finally understood. Then I realized my sin—namely, the foolish behavior of spreading curses all over the world."

The wrinkled face exhaled a sigh. Still unchanging in expression, his face was very calm.

"Hence, I vowed to use what little remained of my life to rectify my sin. To destroy all cursed tools in the world... In other words, Wathes. To gather and destroy all Wathes, regardless if they were created by my hand or not."

Then during his wanderings across the world, he presumably obtained «Dieu le veut». Gathering and destroying all Wathes in the world was undoubtedly beyond a single man's ability. Hence, he assembled like-minded comrades to create a "domain" to establish a organization whose sole goal was gathering and destroying Wathes—

Haruaki moved his stiff throat, only succeeding in forcing out dry laughter.

"Haha... Then several hundred years later, things turned out like this? The scale is too great, frankly speaking, it doesn't feel real to me at all. It's like listening to a fairy tale."

"—Precisely. The Knights Dominion was very weak in the beginning."

The Dominion Lord seemed to narrow his eyes slightly. He turned his gaze towards Sleif who was waiting on the side.

She looked up with her visored helmet to face the Dominion Lord's gaze.

"Through the long passage of time, although the quantity and quality of knights have changed—Only the Dominion's true nature has remained constant and unwavering."

"Precisely."

The Dominion Lord's voice carried a slight increase in emphasis. Not due to anger or excitement, but it seemed more like he was ruminating his own words. The pressure exerted by his voice seemed to leave definite weight in the listener's heart.

"We of the Frontline Gathering Knights Dominion will gather and destroy Wathes, whether past, present, or henceforth. This is undoubtedly true ''justice''."

Haruaki glared at him and retorted:

"That's really something to decide on your own. I do happen to know what you guys have been doing till now. Honestly, it's impossible to agree that it's justice...!"

"No, considering the tragedies born from curses, there is no question that we are ''right''. You people should know, shouldn't you? The foolish behavior brought by Wathes and the consequences of foolish behavior."

"That's..."

Of course he knew. The results caused by cursed tools were bizarre and terrifying, disrupting the lifes of the owners and the people around them. However...

Haruaki was also aware of what the Knights Dominion had been doing all this time.

Peavey Barowoi. The knight who used to be Aiko's owner. The knights who had appeared at the school's welcoming festival. Neto the Avenger. Lilyhowell Kilmister. They had a committed numerous atrocities that were utterly inhumane. Things were the same now as well, to think they would seize completely innocent students to serve as hostages...

"Even if curses did not exist in this world, people will still murder. But curses will affect curses. There is meaning in stopping these chain reactions, so as to reduce the total number of future deaths."

"But there are also those who are working hard to stop themselves from letting such things happen!"

"In the meantime, people still die. Truly naive optimism. Your—"

Lifting a finger, the Dominion Lord pointed at Haruaki.

As though pursuing the issue, as though condemning, as though accusing.

"''Your fingers were only lost due to a curse left to roam free out of optimism, weren't they''?"

"...!"

Haruaki groaned and hid his left hand behind his right. He hid the amputation wound that was suddenly as painful as though struck by lightning because he had subconsciously clenched his fist tightly.

He really did not want to hear it from this man. What do you know? —Haruaki thought.

At the same time, a strange clattering of sounds were heard. Fear's body of steel was shaking genuinely, so dramatically that one could not help but wonder if she might scatter into pieces.

"Ahhh... Ahhhhhhhhh...!"

"Fear!"

The words, coming from the man who allegedly created her in the past, also reached her ears. A gaze of pity and regret was cast upon her.

Probably due to hearing her cry out in pain, the Dominion Lord addressed Fear directly next:

"Fear-in-Cube, your existence is my greatest pain. Perhaps refusing to let anyone else take his precious belonging, that castle lord hid you during his downfall. You could not be found even after his execution, remaining missing over the long years—You are precisely the pinnacle of my folly and greatest taint."

Ahhh, what a great shock this produced. Her creator, a being akin to God to her. A reunion after centuries with someone akin to her father. The words uttered from his mouth were—

Unmistakably, rejecting her existence.

"Wait for me all you like. Once the Second Knights Dominion is completely established, I will surely gather and destroy you. This is my responsibility as your creator."

"Ahhh, ooh, ah... N-No, don't..."

Fear moaned to form words, trying to resist with her entire body and mind. However—

"Foolish opinion. You have no right to refuse. Since you are unable to understand, as the father who created you, I shall tell you in no uncertain terms—"

Don't say it, Haruaki thought, but he was unable to stop the Dominion Lord from continuing to speak. If the Dominion Lord was right in front of him, without the cold bars of the gate blocking him, no matter how many knights there were beside the Dominion Lord, even if it meant rushing in punching and kicking, Haruaki would still try to stop him.

However, those words were mercilessly delivered into Fear's constantly trembling ears.

"''You should not have been born in this world''."

"Ahhh—Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

Fear listened to her own screaming. A world without color. Her field of view shook, causing nausea. Her ears were ringing unpleasantly. However, only the voices nearby could be heard clearly. Including what she did not want to hear, and her own murmurs.

Sure enough, the fact of her existence itself, was it a mistake?

The fact she had thought she could do something, was it a mistake?

In the end, she was ultimately the cube created for torture and execution. These immoral uses were not meant to exist. But at least, it was true that someone had created her out of anticipation for making use of her functions. However, if the one who created her rejected her existence... Indeed, that meant that she was undoubtedly something that should not exist in the first place. It meant that before making use of her functions, the root of her being, the origin of all causality for her as a tool, should not have existed in the first place.

A mistake starting from the very first step. She had simply failed to realize it until now.

Not supposed to exist, not allowed to exist.

Should not... have been born in this world...

"Ahhhh, ah, ah...!"

Her consciousness was overflowing like hyperventilation. Her thoughts were out of control. About to breakdown. About to breakdown.

She did not want to look at anything, hear anything, or think anything anymore.

Hence, she was unable to resist the onslaught of the second wave.

No, instead, she accepted it willingly—

"Ah..."

Her consciousness suddenly disconnected.

Fear's shuddering body suddenly stopped unnaturally. Silent. No moaning or screaming. Had she fainted?

"You bastard...!"

Haruaki glared at the Dominion Lord furiously, clenching his fist hard.

The Dominion Lord only stared back at him with calm eyes of pity. However, Sleif swiftly stood up from her kneeling position, taking a step forward to come between Haruaki and the Dominion Lord. The iron bars, entwined with the cursed barbed wire, still stood before Haruaki's group. Even with throwing weapons in hand, it was probably impossible to hit him. Did she forbade even murderous gazes from reaching her master?

However, Sleif's action seemed to carry other significance. Haruaki noticed that her eyes beneath the helmet were not directly towards him but further back. Behind him, Satsuko was currently observing the Dominion Lord with interest while muttering quietly to herself.

"Hmm~ This is so deep. With advanced age, gentlemanliness equals or surpasses the Commander in every way... If his strength is also on the Commander's level, perhaps the secret to strength is about gentlemanliness. If Satsuko puts on a fake moustache, perhaps..."

However, instead of addressing Satsuko, Sleif was talking to her surroundings.

"Have you arrived? All humans and Wathes present are enemies. Wipe them out swiftly."

"Satsuko!"

Alarm appeared on Satsuko's face while Fourteen yelled at the same time as the two of them jumped apart in opposite directions. By the time they realized, a number of similarly dressed people were present.

"A detachment... from the Knights Dominion?"

"Speaking of which, she was apparently calling them earlier. I almost forgot."

Haruaki asked quietly and Konoha closed in while answering him.

Of course, Haruaki did not remember their faces clearly, but he gathered the impression that this group was different from the knights who had attacked their home. Was that group still fighting Pendragon? Or had the battle concluded already?

"Satsuko, what's the next move?"

"Right~ Let's practice by watching a group fight. It's the first time after obtaining this «Karma Speed»."

"Understood. But what about them?"

"Let's save the main course to enjoy later. Also, Fear-san cannot fight right now."

Satsuko slowly blocked a knight's attack while looking at Haruaki's group with a smile. Konoha and Kotetsu were likewise intercepting the attacking knights while exchanging brief glances at the same time.

"Is there any point in fighting now, Muramasa-sama?"

"Of course not. The main gates cannot be broken through whereas the enemies are durable pawns. We should regroup."

Konoha and Kotetsu nodded lightly at each other then sent their opponents flying at the same time. Then without following up the attacks, they swiftly turned around.

"Let us retreat for now while leaving those two to handle them, Haruaki-kun!"

"Agreed. Fear-kun also looks very weird... There's no point staying here any longer."

"But..."

Kirika agreed with Konoha and Kotetsu. However, Haruaki was unable to tear his gaze away from the people behind the gates.

The people who had taken the students hostage. The people who intended to completely destroy the Yachi house and this town. The people who rejected Fear's existence on a fundamental level.

Haruaki did not want to agree. He could not agree either. He still had many things he wanted to say, many rebuttals he wanted to offer—

"Tsk... Truth be told, you are man who can't read the situation. Time is of the essence!"

"Uwah!"

Kotetsu forcibly picked him up in his arms, loading him on his shoulder like a sack of rice.

"W-Wait!"

"No."

"That is a bit forceful, but it can't be helped! Let's go!"

"Yes, I'll push Fear-kun!"

The group ran as fast as they could. The knights outside the gates seemed to rush the belligerent Satsuko and Fourteen all at once, leaving only a few to chase Haruaki and friends. Konoha fought and repelled them as necessary.

While on Kotetsu's shoulder, Haruaki saw the final moment.

Behind the gates, Sleif—as well as the Dominion Lord sitting in wheelchair.

They completely lacked the anxiety to hunt them down at all costs, simply showing calm composure.

(Damn it...)

Then Haruaki's group managed to escape the area in front of the school gates.

Haruaki did not want to know at all how many times they had been fleeing today.

===Part 3===

A so-called secret room naturally referred to a room which others could not find, hence there was no better hiding place. Once hiding inside, it was very hard to be discovered. Although they still held and suppressed their breaths when sensing people outside the door, fortunately, no other people from the Knights Dominion came to the superintendent's office again after the knights had searched the room once.

Hence—Un Izoey finished what she had to do first.

In other words, the promise.

"Mmm-hmm..."

"Oh..."

After Un Izoey finished her explanation, Kana and Taizou were sitting on the floor, their arms crossed, eyes closed, making this sort of humming sound. As for what emotions were occupying their hearts—That would be an unknown for Un Izoey.

She had already said what she needed to say.

Curses and cursed tools. The phenomenon of tools taking on human form after being excessively cursed. The various organizations knowing about curses. One of these organizations had now captured the school. As well as their goal—

Also the fact that there were a number of cursed tools at school in human form.

For the sake of lifting their curses, they had gathered in a certain place in this town.

Mincing no words, there were also Yachi Haruaki and Fear-in-Cube.

"Mumumuu...?"

"Hoo~ Muuuu~..."

Un Izoey knew that the truth was not that easy to accept. When excessively huge unknowns were turned into knowns, people would feel shocked as though their world had changed. Rebuilding a new worldview in their minds would take quite a long time, of course.

However, she believed they would not go as far as to "not believe." Since there was no time for unnecessary explanations, she had asked for Isuzu's assistance to turn back into a bell in front of them before returning to human form again. Although this was a reckless solution, there was definitely nothing more convincing.

(So...)

Just let them digest the information they were fed.

She could only do what was in her power. For the sake of breaking out of this predicament.

"So, what are we doing next? Just hide here the whole time?"

Chihaya was leaning her back against the wall, still dressed in gym clothes. She asked with her arms crossed. Standing by her side, Isuzu smiled at everyone.

"My answer: No. Listening to the conversation between knights, several unknown news became known."

"Oh? You found out something?"

Sovereignty suddenly leaned forward and asked.

"In other words, the person who performed the hypnosis is named Taciturn. Most likely the owner of that voice heard on the public announcement. Also, that woman is currently not inside the school."

"Did she go shopping? I really wish she could've taken us along."

Shiraho remarked sarcastically in her usual displeasure.

"No, the knights also said that this school is currently impossible to get in or out. Probably the power of the Wathe seen on the sports ground, which looks like barbed wire. With this—My question: why is this Taciturn woman outside the school? If an emergency came up, that woman will probably order the hypnotized students to harm themselves."

"You're saying if the silver-haired little girl broke the school wall and appeared, right...? In spite of that, the fact that she still went outside the school means—"

At this point, Chihaya frowned as though realizing something and said:

"It's possible to make hypnotic suggestions from outside the school too...?"

"Or she was outside all along. It is already known that the public announcement system is controlled from the broadcast room. Is there a way to remotely control the announcement system from far away to broadcast your voice?"

"Something like that... can be done in many ways. You can have someone holding a cellphone call her then just point the phone's speaker towards the mic in the broadcast room. But why exactly do it from outside the school?"

"This is still unknown. Maybe it's because of some kind of curse."

In any case, the current problem was—

Un Izoey took out her cellphone from her skirt pocket. There was still no signal.

Just by watching Un Izoey's action of confirming, Chihaya seemed to figure out something. Suddenly gasping, she said:

"As long as this Taciturn woman is still outside—This means that there's definitely some method inside the school to contact outside and vice versa, right? Some method that's unlike our cellphones whose signals are jammed."

"My answer: yes. I guessed the same, suggesting this kind of suggestion."

What excellent power of understanding despite clearly a younger age. If possible, Un Izoey really wanted to recruit Chihaya for the Lab Chief's Nation, but Ueno Kirika would probably kill her if she really did that, so she suppressed the thought.

So, if their guess was correct and the enemy side did have their own communications devices—

"I believe our next target is to contact the outside world again. Since the person able to control students with hypnosis, Taciturn, is not inside the school, taken with the fact that it is impossible to enter or exit the school right now, asking other people outside school to take care of her will be the fastest solution. I also thought about finding the signal jamming device to destroy it, but—"

"It's probably hard to find since things like that can be made very small in the modern age. So rather than finding the device, it's probably more practical to use the enemy's means of communications directly."

"Hmm... If that kind of device really exists, go ahead and try, but we won't be helping. Do you know what it looks like?"

Probably to kill time, Shiraho was combing Sovereignty's hair one moment and straightening out the wrinkles in her maid uniform the next, meanwhile answering indifferently.

"My answer: no. But I think it should not be very complicated."

"Please allow me to ask in fear and trepidation, why is that~?"

"In an emergency situation where orders need to be issued, which requires her to give the hostages hypnotic suggestions, threatening hostages becomes pointless if it takes too much time. It is pointless unless the communication device can be used easily and instantly, I guess this kind of guess."

"I see now~"

"Uh... Something like a special, modified cellphone should be enough, right? Since they prepared the signal jamming after all, all they need to do is set it up to avoid the interference."

Chihaya was speaking in a respectful tone of voice, because she was answering Shiraho as well. On the other hand, Shiraho simply responded coldly: "Oh~ I see."

"Uh... Then who will be holding that special cellphone thing? Someone of a higher position, I guess?"

"The knights just now said something about the three squad leaders being the actual ones to issue hypnosis commands. Also—there should be a detachment with a number of members sent out of the school. I really cannot believe they do not contact those teams at all. Based on that, the people holding means of communications should be higher ranked as expected. Although others might have them too, at least it is certain that targeting a knight squad leaders will not leave us emptyhanded."

"But... those people should be quite strong, right? Will it be okay?"

"Well..."

One could hardly blame Sovereignty for speaking with worry written all over her face. Speaking of knight squad leader rank, they would be on the same level of Lilyhowell. Judging from the fact that Sleif was conversing directly with the Dominion Lord on the sports ground, she might be one of them. In other words—even Un Izoey could not guarantee a victory. Although she was assuming a surprise attack, if the attack failed and the enemy called for reinforcements, the situation would only get more despairing.

Seeing Un Izoey's hesitation, Sovereignty went "Hmm~" and started to contemplate.

"Anyway, all we need is to get a hold of a cellphone carried by a powerful squad leader, right...? Hmm~ If we could come up with a perfect plan..."

After frowning for a while, she suddenly clapped her hands together.

"Shi~ra~ho~!"

She poked the cheek of Shiraho who was focused on removing dirt from the maid outfit's sleeves. Shiraho instantly said with a serious expression:

"I am not going to help, it's too troublesome. You are not allowed to help either, it's too dangerous."

"Eh~ But if this continues, we'll never get home, you know? And I was planning for us to cook curry together tonight."

"..."

"I wanna go home earlier to cook curry with you, Shiraho, then take a bath as usual and go to bed with my body all warm~ Umm... Don't you want that, Shiraho?"

Shiraho sighed deeply and said with a slight pout:

"Seriously... That's so unfair. Using such an adorable look on your face to ask me to indulge you, how could I possibly refuse... Can this be considered the husband ruling the roost?"

"Hmm?"

"...Fine. You're right, this is all for the sake of getting home earlier. Since things need to be done, let's do it."

"Yay~! Shiraho, thank you! That's why I love you so much~!"

Seeing Sovereignty hug Shiraho as hard as she could, Un Izoey relaxed her face.

Then Sovereignty gave a simple explanation of the plan she had thought of. Some parts needed adjustment—But it just might work.

"But please allow me to ask in fear and trepidation, do you know who is a knight squad leader~?"

Sleif instantly surfaced in Un Izoey's mind. But approaching her would incur too high a risk. Not only was she a Wathe but they had met once already, so something unpredictable could arise, hence they must target the other two leaders.

Naturally, Un Izoey had no idea what those two looked like, but—

"Although unknown, they can become known next."

"Oh... How?"

"You're not planning on torture and interrogation, right?"

Chihaya said with a frown.

"That is the last resort. Interrogating a soldier to get information is faster, but I want to avoid a commotion as much as possible."

"Then what will you do?"

Un Izoey nodded and answered seriously:

"Observe. In a hunt, I can tell which is the alpha male in a pack of animals just from observation."

"...Oh, sure."

For some reason, Chihaya was sighing speechlessly.

Finding out by watching was the truth. The alpha males usually had bigger bodies or were followed by many females, so it was clear from a glance.

Although the situation this time was a little different, she should be able to find a way. "Strongest in the group" is something that naturally exuded into the air. The more tension released together, the more obvious it was.

"So, I will search for the squad leader alone first. I will only memorize the appearance first, which means I will hide while searching. This could take some time, up to a few hours depending on conditions. Please hide here quietly."

This mission must not be messed up by impatience. Caution was paramount.

Listening to Chihaya and the others acknowledge understanding one after another, Un Izoey walked to the secret room's exit—

"Uh~ Un-chan? You're going outside?"

"For real? It's very dangerous outside, right?"

Originally humming "hmm" nonstop, Kana and Taizou both looked up to gaze at her.

"No problem, I will pay attention to safety."

Kana and Taizou looked at each other after Un Izoey said that.

"Umm, to be honest, although everything is still beyond my understanding..."

"Yeah~ I've got so much to ask you right now, to confirm. But we can read the current atmosphere after all. What a man of the year needs most is the ability to read moods at all times!"

"Who the heck is the man of the year!? Don't call yourself that on your own!"

Kana smacked Taizou on the shoulder with the bottom of her palm. Then the two of them smiled shyly at the same time but with very serious eyes.

"Well, anyway, that's that. I just want to say one thing—Take care."

"Yeah, that's right, you be careful."

Un Izoey relaxed her expression and nodded lightly. She was very grateful for their genuine feelings of concern.

Then she turned around and resumed walking to the exit.

She did not forget to leave behind the important words:

"I'll be back."

===Part 4===

Maximilian Pendragon halted his footsteps.

Staring at ''that scene'', he cocked his head.

He had walked here simply to eliminate the possibility without getting his hopes up. Rather, one could say he had come here to confirm that nothing had happened. After ordering his subordinates to investigate, visiting this place that was found, then breaking and entering on his own, doing a quick search and rummage, then thinking "Where did she run off to?" before moving onto the next place—That was how he envisaged the process. Originally.

"..."

The sun was setting. The shopping street was quiet all around.

However, the Dan-no-ura beauty parlor in one corner there still had its lights on.

Stuck to the glass door in front of Pendragon was a notice reading "Appointments Only."

Clinging to his hand, Riko exchanged puzzled glances with Granaury on the side.

"No way..."

He walked inside.

It would be a stretch of flattery even if one were to call this place "not very big." Also, ''she'' was sitting on the innermost chair in the shop.

Talking on the phone. She threw a glance at Pendragon but still kept her cellphone against her ear.

"Yeah, so you guys will return home first? Got it. I heard that Ficchi was quite shocked... Haru, you must comfort her properly... Me? Well, I'm... Hmm, perfectly fine."

Then she hung up. Smiling sweetly, she stood up from her chair and bowed to the latest arrivals.

"Welcome, dear customer. I've been waiting for you a long time."

"...What are you planning?"

Pendragon looked around. He first suspected a trap, but there were no presences of people hiding.

Wearing an apron, Kuroe did not show any hostility or murderous intent. She was no different from usual.

"This mess of hair looks like it's really worth a cut~ Come come, please sit over here."

Kuroe spun the chair next to her hand once and waved to him. Unknown intent. Frowning, he looked at her.

"Oh~ Looks like we have a shy customer today~"

Kuroe walked over to him and even pulled him by the hand forcefully. Because she was too unguarded, too natural—Just as no one would feel afraid if they saw a baby reaching out to them, the idea of dodging did not enter his mind at all. He allowed the tiny hand to pull him and force him to sit on the beauty parlor chair. The seat cushion was quite soft. His reflection in the mirror showed his brow in a deep furrow.

"Hey... What's this about?"

"Oh! I know, you're planning to stand behind him and cut his throat like this with a razor, right!? Over my dead body, I won't let you succeed!"

"I'd fail as a hairstylist if I ever hurt my customers~ Oh, you two can't separate, right? Then it's fine to stay as you are. It might be a bit tight, so please hang in there~"

"Wap!"

Including Riko who had moved to Pendragon's thigh, Kuroe wrapped the barber's cloth around Pendragon, covering Riko's head as well.

"I-I can't believe you're wrapping me tight with Maximilian together so forcefully... I-It feels different from usual. How to say this? Like umm, the smell of necks... Sniff sniff. Oh! No, you're digging your won grave here! Since I'm staying so close, even without turning into armor, you absolutely won't be able to hurt Maximilian—!"

Pendragon shifted his gaze slightly to look at the adjacent mirror, only to see the reflection of Granaury taking a seat on her own in the waiting area and start reading a magazine. She wouldn't be waiting for her turn to get a haircut, would she?

(So there's really no hostility...?)

Neither himself, Granaury or Riko thought there was any. Even if she had some kind of plan, under these circumstances, Riko definitely could protect his neck and back completely. Otherwise, she could instantly transform into armor to cover him too. Any false move from Kuroe and Granaury behind her was not going to stand back without doing anything. The chance of harming him was virtually zero.

He sighed.

"Although I've no idea what you want to do... I won't change my mind no matter what you do."

"Let's not talk about that. You're my customer right now. So, how do you want it cut? Just thinning it overall will do, right...? If I cut your hair too short, it'll lose that wild feel, so I won't change the length too much."

She picking up a handful of hair lightly, she said confidently. Pendragon did not know if she understood him. No matter how much strength or pressure he exerted, it felt like he was being blocked lightly—like punching a curtain, as futile as driving nails into bran—He recalled this kind of Japanese proverb.

"...Do as you like."

"Very well~"

The snipping of scissors was heard. Whenever the scissors move left or right, Riko's threatening face would move left and right as well. Honestly, it was quite annoying but nothing could be done about it.

"So, let's chat for a bit~"

"This is your actual goal, right?"

"I don't have any goal. It's common for hairstylists and customers to chat."

"There are people who don't want to chat, right?"

"I am a professional, so I can tell from a single look who doesn't want to chat. In those cases, I will work away quietly. But... dear customer, you're not one of them~ You're giving off strong vibes of wanting to chat~"

He sighed again.

"Chat about what?"

"Anything. Just casual chatting will do~"

Casual chatting? This was the goal? He felt even more lost.

Listening to the scissors, he answered questions as necessary. Weather. This country's climate and customs.

Then—The subject somehow drifted to being about her, about him.

Likes. Dislikes. Past. Future. Birth. Memories. About Sekaibashi and his group. About them and Pendragon when they were still in the Draconians. About Yachi Haruaki and his friends. Her time spent in that home. About Riko and Granaury. Pendragon's entourage currently.

Kuroe was in charge of leading the conversation while Pendragon simply responded gruffly. However, she really was chatting like with a normal customer, giggling lightly, making amazed noises, asking questions as soon as they occurred to her. A special skill of conversation unique to people working in the service industry—Even though she was not human.

It felt unbelievable. The scissors' rhythmic sounds. His gradually lightening head.
[[image:C3 16-219.png|thumb]]

Hearing some of the things she said, Pendragon almost burst out laughing and suddenly came to a realization.

He had not come here to laugh. He had not come here to chat.

He had come here to obtain her.

It felt like he was getting dragged into her pace.

"Hmm~ That's pretty much it. Want to get your hair washed?"

"...No thanks."

"I see. Then the haircut is done. This is what the back looks like. Wow~ So manly~"

Kuroe took out a folding mirror to let him check his hair on the back. He took a glance—No problems. Instead, it felt quite refreshing, quite comfortable.

He looked away from the mirror Kuroe was holding and stared at the large mirror directly in front of him.

Through the mirror, he made eye contact with her.

She snapped the folding mirror shut and smiled.

A smile as light as floating feathers.

"So... This pretty much... all I can do."

Pendragon felt a vague and unknown feeling in his heart. A sense of discomfort difficult to place. An unclear sense of anxiety. Ambiguous unease. If forced to articulate into words, it was something like this.

His pace was disrupted. Totally disrupted.

What to do—?

How could he recover?

—A redundant question.

No matter how tyrannical...

He deliberately acted according to his own style. That was his only choice.

"..."

He exhaled. Not only that, Riko apparently understood his thoughts from her position directly in front of his breath. Just as she suddenly narrowed her eyes—

"Are you happy now? No more games."

Pendragon pulled the barber's cloth from his neck, spun around and jumped behind the chair. During this time, Riko already transformed into armor. Expressionlessly, Granaury also jumped towards him from the side, turning into a sharp blade during the instant she flew through the air, merging with his right hand.

Landing silently, Pendragon reached out with his left hand at the same time and grabbed Kuroe's neck. Then he pinned her petite body against the floor at full force. Straddling her, he pointed the broken spear extending from the back of his right hand at her.

"You must leave with me, even if I must break all your limbs or tear you to pieces."

Her hair did not move. That was because she understood that taking action was pointless, he thought. Because the one before her was the man infinitely closest to being the strongest.

"It's over."

Implying all sorts of meanings, he said.

Hearing that, she closed her eyes lightly.

After a long time, she slowly opened them again—

As earlier, she smiled calmly.

"...Yeah."

At the same time, she agreed with him.

===Part 5===

They stood there blankly in the garden.

Taking another look, it was truly a pitiful sight. The trees in the garden had lost more than half their branches and leaves. Although suffering meteor impacts, the ground was pockmarked with numerous craters. All over the place, there were dark red stains making Konoha and Kotetsu's faces grimace. There was also a faint and unpleasant stench. The veranda used for relaxation was all damaged as though bitten viciously by wild beasts. Trails of destruction not only extended into the adjacent corridor but all to way into the living room inside. Not just the tiles, even the roof's beams were heavily damaged. The entire house was probably going to flood if it rained.

It was already nighttime. The fuzzy scenery under the moonlight was already this bad. Once the sun came up, the full disaster would probably be seen even clearer, a sight that would instill despair and sighing in the viewer.

"Ooh... Ah..."

Hearing a moan, Haruaki instantly turned his head to look in its direction.

"Fear!"

"Fear-kun, are you okay?"

On the cart pulled by Kirika, the cube looked like it was shaking slightly.

"A-Ah, I... Right, I...!"

Then she seemed to gasp.

She saw it too, right? Seeing it again, from the front, right?

Extending before their eyes was this home that could not be more familiar—Its unprecedented state of ruin.

Broken and intermittent exhalation, inhalation.

Then—After a while...

It was a very faint whisper, almost inaudible.

"This is also... my fault... right...?"

"Hey Fear...? What are you talking about—"

Just as he wanted to ask her, Fear asked him instead:

"...Sigh, Haruaki. Coming back here... Is it to rest...?"

"Yeah, that's right. After escaping the school, we hid nearby for a while first before finally deciding to return home to rest properly and strategize."

"Then... I'm sleeping. I want to return to my room..."

He really wanted to talk more with Fear. About things so far, about the future. About the Lord of the Knights Dominion—What that man had said.

However, Fear's voice sounded too feeble, making one wonder whether her body might shatter into pieces just from forcing her to talk.

"Oh... Then get some good rest. Also, don't let what that guy said get to you too much."

Something so matter-of-fact, he could only manage to convey one ten-thousandth of his worrying through words.

Fear answered "yeah" ambiguously.

"Then I'll take her inside directly."

Kirika pulled the cart into the main house. Just as Haruaki watched them from behind in a daze—

"Oh, I forgot to mention, the broken glass is dangerous, so be careful when walking around the house~ Because I started cleanup with the accessory dwelling first, the main house hasn't been tidied much at all."

"...Pops."

"Right, did you guys check the mailbox? Is there 300 million yen inside?"

"What are you talking about?"

Honatsu was wearing an apron for cleaning, holding a broom, working on putting the garden in order. Although this was a futile endeavor.

Before Fear woke up, they had already chatted a bit with Honatsu and found out what had happened so far as well as what had taken place here after Haruaki and company escaped. Having rested for a while after their task of stalling Pendragon, the superintendent and the Houjyou sisters had run off somewhere again. Perhaps to check out the school's situation.

In any case, confronted with his father's carefree appearance and tone of voice, Haruaki felt his entire person suddenly relax.

Bending over on the spot, Haruaki sat down cross-legged directly on the soil. Seeing that, Honatsu also said: "Rest, rest!" and sat down beside him with his calves tucked against his thighs.

Side by side, they looked at the house again.

Some parts had changed in appearance, others remained the same.

Still, it was still home. Their home.

Whether the enemy would attack again—This uncertainty definitely existed. However, they still had no choice but to return here. Resting at a hotel or some other place, that somehow did not feel right.

Their shelter where they belonged—Sure enough, it was this place.

If this place were to be gone, it would be very sad. No, not just sad.

It would definitely be despair. As though all the important organs had been plucked out of the body, turning him into a shambling zombie unable to do anything.

That kind of outcome—That kind of outcome, he must absolutely—

Haruaki quietly applied force through his left hand, clenching his fist together with soil from the garden.

"Pops, I... will work my hardest. Although I don't know what I can do, I absolutely... cannot accept something like this...!"

"Yeah. A solution... must be found..."

Honatsu answered, staring at his own home intently in the same way.

That unprecedented expression of seriousness on his face was announcing that he was feeling the same as Haruaki.

Sitting on the boundary wall, Kotetsu watched the father and son pair.

Standing on the wall next to him, Konoha's sharp gaze was sweeping all around. Once attacked, a castle's defenses would weaken. Watching out for enemy attacks was their job.

During this time, Kirika walked out of the main house. Seeing the father and son sitting side by side, she took a seat somewhere off in the distance.

At this moment, Konoha said to Kotetsu beside her:

"Kotetsu, I will leave this place to you and go over to the other side of the house."

Her gaze was like a shining polished blade. He must respond to the trust implicit in her request. He was also very happy for the chance to respond to her trust.

"Yes."

But upon hearing his brief answer, she turned her gaze at him, as though trying to confirm something.

"I understand. Whether coming in from outside or coming out from inside, I shall not let even a mouse pass."

Konoha nodded lightly and exhaled at the same time. Mixed within the breath was slight exasperation.

"To be frank, I don't care at all... Just like how she ran away that time to jump into the sea or whatever. But I know very well that it would force Haruaki-kun to shoulder a heavy and unnecessary burden again... Yes, nothing can be predicted now. I don't want to let her cause even more trouble, that is all..."

She murmured softly. Kotetsu could not help but blurt out:

"—Even if she did not escape, but like that..."

"Like that?"

Despite being so far away, outside earshot of the father and son sitting in the garden looking at the house as though admiring flowers, he still could not help but lower his voice and spoke his mind.

"...Perhaps her limit is fast approaching."

As a bystander, that was what he was forced to conclude. Losing too many things. Suffering too much damage. Rendered senseless by too many shocks.

Then—trying to exile herself because she could not withstand the pain.

"What are you planning to do?"

"I am planning nothing."

The temperature in her voice seemed to drop several degrees.

Then as though to match her cold tone...

Her next words were spoken as her past self whom Kotetsu loved and revered so much.

"I have not the slightest interest in taking care of a crying infant. 'Tis as futile as applying a drop of oil on rusted gears, by mine opinion. 'Tis as though a feeble mechanical trap, I could not even be bothered to care. In other words—"

In order to circle around to the other side of the house, she walked slowly on the wall.

Then she glanced at the main house.

It was the area around the room where the steel cube was sleeping. At the same time, she said:

"''If she were to break here, it would mean everything ends too''."

Kotetsu could see the side of her face as well as her eyes from the gaps of her glasses.

There was no emotion expressed at all.

===Part 6===

Fear was standing in a dark room.

The sensation under her body felt like a futon. Kirika had laid it out when transporting her here. Kirika had remained silent without saying a word. In the end, she left the room after touching her corner lightly. Kirika was very gentle when putting her down.

However, she had no spare mental energy to thank Kirika for her kindness.

All she could do was think the whole time—What should be done?

She was cursed.

Indeed. Precisely because she was cursed, precisely because she was something cursed...

For centuries, that was why she had been pondering that question.

In other words—Should she ''not exist''?

(...)

She recalled that man. The Lord of the Knights Dominion, Trinac Agana. In the far depths of her memories, there really seemed to be an alchemist standing next to the castle lord. Her—creator.

Throughout the long years, truly, these were long years, she had even forgotten his existence. She also wanted to forget. But under completely unexpected circumstances, she encountered him again. Even now, she still found it quite unbelievable.

Even that kind of man.

Even her own creator had asserted that her existence was a mistake and wanted to destroy her.

Expressed even more explicitly—

Having obtained eternal life from a cursed spear, that man had chosen to gather and destroy objects like her. In other words, that man was driven by willpower of such firm extent, with the conviction that his viewpoint was the absolute truth.

In contrast, she—

"...!"

Her invisible throat choked and convulsed.

It was really impossible to refute him and prove him wrong. Because—

''His'' left hand. The smell of seawater. The odor of blood. Wet clothing. The number of missing fingers.

—She... had harmed Haruaki. This one point was indisputable truth.

As long as she was herself, this risk would continue to exist forever.

Her birth, this form of hers, the fact that she was a cube for torture and execution, impossible to change. Precisely because of that, that man had rejected her existence. After all, she was created with danger as a requirement, how could she possibly not be dangerous?

(What should... I do...?)

She needed the Indulgence Disks after all? The only countermeasure to suppress her mechanisms.

But her unease still could not be dispelled completely.

Having accepted Honatsu's gift, almost sealing up all her mechanisms, leaving only one.

In spite of that, in spite of this current state of hers, she had still harmed Haruaki.

Taking all this into account—Even if all Indulgence Disks were inserted, there was no guarantee that the madness in her heart would disappear, right?

No one knew what could happen. She definitely would not be able to conjure tools of torture, but even so, that was no guarantee against going berserk. If something like the incident on the ship happened again, she might want to kill the enemy before her, even if it meant hitting people barehanded, stealing other's weapons or biting with her teeth. Then in her mindless state, she might kill a certain precious person or tear apart a certain precious person's throat.

Although this was just imagination, she was quite convinced it could happen. As soon as she thought of the density of the darkness in her heart, as soon as she recalled how her creator had asserted she was a mistake and that her existence was steeped in sin...

Ahhh, I knew it.

Then—

The easiest and safest method.

The only choice left was disappearing herself—

"Fear-in-Cube, can we chat in whispers?"

"!"

Without warning, a certain person's quiet voice was heard in the dark room.

Fear's entire body tensed up. This was—Yamimagari Pakuaki's voice. However, there were no signs of anyone else in this room with all the lights off. Only sound was coming from somewhere.

"You guys were quite busy earlier, right? That's why I took the opportunity to enter the house for a bit, to install a two-way speaker in your room during the chaos. In other words, just in case... Although talking through a speaker without seeing each other's face is a bit rude, considering the current situation, I really can't believe optimistically that I can evade Muramasa and Kotetsu's surveillance to hold a secret conversation with you directly, so please forgive me. As long as we don't speak too loudly, they shouldn't notice."

"What is... your aim?"

"I told you, right? A chat in whispers. I've got something to tell just you."

"Just like what you did to Kirika... If you think you can trick me with some kind of weird deal and manipulate me to your whims—"

"The complete opposite. I want to ''stop you from abandoning all action''. Because at this rate, it looks like you're giving up on doing anything. That'd be a bit boring."

"...!"

Perhaps hearing her gasp, Pakuaki chuckled.

"What I want to tell you is very simple. The last Indulgence Disk is in your creator's hands."

"What!?"

"More precisely, it is inside Dainsleif—the magic sword he had obtained during his wanderings across the world—who then became the most ancient knight."

"Dain...? You mean Sleif?"

"Indeed. From her standpoint, it matters not what you guys want to call her."

Fear recalled the maiden knight who wore a visor-like helmet. If she was one of their kind—a cursed sword—having an Indulgence Disk install inside her would not be strange for sure.

"You... know what Indulgence Disks are?"

"Dear me, have you forgotten what kind of organization I'm the leader of? Unknowns—"

"Cut the crap and just tell me if you know."

Pakuaki exhaled as though speechlessly but continued without making a fuss:

"Indulgence Disks—You guys think it's "a device for lightening curses," right? But strictly speaking, they're not. That's just a secondary effect. They have another, original purpose."

"What is it?"

"Do you need to ask? ''Namely, to seal your mechanisms. Those things were originally limiters existing to restrict your actions''."

If anything—

She had already sensed this vaguely—a very long time ago.

Those slots of hers which were the perfect fit for Indulgence Disks, as well as the few Disks that were inside her from the start... There was a clear difference between her and other cursed tools where Indulgence Disks had been forcibly installed. The level of unity was also different. Among them, there was Aiko, a former member of the Knights Dominion, who also had a device installed to reduce curses while acting as a life collateral system to prevent betrayal—called Euthanasia, right?—Compared to that kind of forced mishmash, it was like the difference between heaven and earth.

"In other words.... Like me, the Indulgence Disks were created by that man too?"

"Indeed. To match your design of transforming into thirty-two mechanisms, he also made thirty-two limiters. But naturally, the customer ordered your creation because he wanted to use you, so after receiving the goods, he took out almost all of the Indulgence Disks. By the way, even I have no idea how to take out an Indulgence Disk and put it back in. Since it's related to your core and of a black box design, I don't think anything as convenient as an eject button would exist there. I'm guessing that only the Dominion Lord, Trinac Agana himself, has the know-how to make modifications."

Removal. Asking the enemy for a favor to remove them, in order to fight the enemy. Clearly scared of losing control, yet still wanting to liberate more combat abilities. What paradoxical behavior. Too ludicrous.

"The few that were kept inside you from the beginning... Perhaps those mechanisms were too unstable to use, or too dangerous, or just didn't match the customer's tastes. Anyway, I think they were sealed to prevent mechanisms from malfunctioning."

"..."

"Feeling regret for his past actions, he probably still had many Indulgence Disks on hand during his wanderings. This is the reason why many of the Knights Dominion's possessions have them installed. That being said, many of the Disks were lost outside throughout the years."

Probably because the explanation basically ended, Pakuaki's voice went silent for a while.

Indulgence Disks. Originally kept inside her, created for her, devices for sealing her mechanisms.

But conversely, it meant that the Indulgence Disks were not meant to lessen the curses branded upon her body by the numerous victims when she was used as a tool of torture and execution, right?

New unease. Unchanging unease.

"I understand that Indulgence Disks existed for my sake from the start. But so what? Even if all the Indulgence Disks were gathered and the last one inserted inside me to seal all the mechanisms, the curses surrounding me won't necessarily go away. I might turn to using my hands, teeth or nails to fight in a frenzy, then hurt someone important again—"

"Oh, you don't need to worry about that."

Pakuaki said with absolute confidence.

Without forcefulness, without seeming like he was lying, he spoke as though this was only natural.

Fear stared wide-eyed with her invisible eyes, looking up with her invisible face. The room was still all dark inside and she did not know where Pakuaki's speaker was installed.

Fear asked in a trembling voice:

"R-Really...?"

"Of course."

Then he told her the reason.

Somehow, in a tone of voice that almost seemed to conjure the image of him giggling—

"''Because''—"

......

............

..................

Then—

"...Haha."

Fear made a hoarse sound from her throat. She laughed.

She could only laugh.

If she were in human form, the result might be different. Perhaps something might slide from the corner of her eye. A momentary impulse. However, surely, at least she was certain she would show a smile. Hence, she was aware that this was right.

Only one thing was certain.

If that were done, she would never hurt anyone again.

Indeed beyond a doubt.

"Why... are you telling me this? Doesn't it contradict what you said earlier?"

"Hmm, frankly speaking—"

His tone was lively, which actually made Fear feel that he was speaking from the heart.

"I believe that things to research about you have almost been exhausted. This is the final unknown left that I'd like to see with my own eyes."

To the point that the Lab Chief's Nation's leader, whose only interest lay in turning unknowns into knowns, would say something like this—

She was currently at the culminating point, she had this feeling.

She also felt like laughing now.

At this moment, Fear noticed a presence outside the room.

"...Someone's coming."

"Oh. That's pretty much all I wanted to say at the moment. I will be retreating now..."

Pakuaki's voice was not heard again after that.

Footsteps were gradually approaching along the corridor. That rhythm was very familiar.

Hence, Fear quietly waited for that person to open the room's sliding door.

Several seconds later—

"...Hi, are you awake?"

"...Yeah."

Just as expected, before her eyes was his usual smile.

The instant she saw it, her heart overflowed with the same feeling as just now.

She wanted to laugh a bit.

At the same time, she wanted to cry a bit too.

===Part 7===

Turning the clock back slightly earlier, back to the Yachi home's garden...

Haruaki was staring at the house when Kirika suddenly got up from where she was sitting on the side.

"I'll get some refreshments to take to Konoha-kun and Kotetsu-kun. Can I borrow the kitchen for a bit?"

"Sure, thank you... Need any help?"

"I don't plan on making anything labor intensive, so I'll be fine alone."

"Really? Then it's fine even if you pour out all the tomato juice from the fridge."

"Got it."

After ending this conversation, Kirika walked into the dim interior of the house. It felt like Kirika needed to find something to kill time.

Clearly they should not have time to kill.

Clearly before the final deadline arrived, they must do something.

In spite of that, Haruaki still could not muster any strength. As soon as he sat here, looking at the wrecked house as though admiring flowers, for some unknown reason, neither his mind nor his body could exert any strength.

After running around all day, his body was filled with fatigue. His left hand's wound was giving strange feeling between pain and numbness, suggesting a sense of emptiness as though something important was escaping from there. His mind could not focus, only recalling ambiguous activity records while his consciousness was about to drift away any moment.

No good. No good. Haruaki shook his head lightly while saying to himself:

"What should we do...? My brain can't operate at all..."

"Because too many things changed all at once. This can't be helped."

Originally muttering to himself, the father sitting beside him responded to him. Because he had been cleaning up the whole time, Honatsu was still wearing an apron, sitting with his calves tucked against his outer thighs.

"You're talking like this has nothing to do with you... Don't you have any good ideas, Pops?"

"How could there be none? Rather, it would be better to say that I've been putting them into action the whole time."

Haruaki turned this head to see Honatsu patting the broom on the side while he continued:

"This only happened because too many things have changed. Then the first step is to try restoring everything back to the way it was. I think it's a great idea."

"...That's why you're sweeping?"

"Yes. You won't come up with good ideas if you don't calm down. Going through the motions first turned out to be surprisingly effective, it's really great."

What should one say? It felt too simple and wishful. Haruaki shrugged and sighed.

"Sweeping is all fine and good, but it still doesn't solve anything. What if the enemy attacks and damages the house again?"

"Just continue fixing and sweeping, right?"

Honatsu spoke boldly and simply.

"...Then will a good 'development' follow from that?"

"Yeah, probably. Right now, that's all I can do then wait."

"Probably? This is so unreliable..."

Haruaki sighed again.

At this time, Honatsu turned his body to face Haruaki while remaining in sitting posture. With a smile, he asked him:

"Eh, what's the most 'life as usual' thing for you, Haruaki?"

"Huh?"

"Let's start the restoration from there, how about that? After all, we can't possibly restore everything all at once, so we have start our efforts somewhere critical."

Life as usual.

Haruaki tried to think. At the same time, he kept the same view—looking at the house from the garden.

An undamaged roof. The veranda heated warm from the sun's rays. The pillar where heights were recorded in the past. The old but staid smell of tatami. Everyone gathered in the living room. Konoha slightly in a huff. Kuroe saying frighteningly absurd things. Kirika reciting her usual catchphrase in exasperation. Then, in the very center. The center of their group was—

"Fear..."

"Hmm?"

"Fear in human form, munching on rice crackers, also scattering crumbs everywhere... Right?"

Haruaki squinted and spoke. The dark living room. The heavily scarred living room. These were superimposed upon his imagined scene.

"So... Let's start with restoring that, okay?"

"That's what I want to do too."

But—

"Fear... has suffered a severe shock. The meaning of her birth was rejected by that Dominion Lord, that guy who created her. Also... Because of her curse, she lost control on the ship."

In addition, there was the matter of chopping his fingers off.

"I... What should I say? Like 'don't let it weigh on your mind' or 'I don't mind,' stuff like that... Just repeating those things I've kept saying all along isn't going to change anything... Geh."

"Hey hey~"

Honatsu suddenly extended the broom's handle to rub Haruaki's cheek. Haruaki narrowed his eyes and pushed the broom away.

"What are you doing?"

"This is educational instruction for my overly serious son. Listen to me, the answer is surprisingly simple. When facing difficult things, don't think about anything, just do what your feelings tell you to do. Just like last time, it's necessary to be willful sometimes."

"..."

But this time was different. The situation was much worse than last time.

During his indecision, Honatsu's throat shook as he laughed "hoho."

"The way I see it... I think that Fear-chan is just troubling over boring little things~"

"Don't make it sound so easy, to her, it's—"

"That's exactly it. Although Fear-chan is treating this very seriously, there's no need for us to take such a serious attitude as well. All we need to do is speak to her in a live~ly~ manner from our own standpoint. So what if her existence was a mistake from the start? So what if she deserves to be cursed? Sometimes, right things are born out of that... Stuff along those lines."

"Right things... Such as?"

Honatsu narrowed his eyes slightly after Haruaki asked.

He fell silent for a long time.

So long that Haruaki was beginning to wonder if his father refused to answer, whether he was spouting things randomly.

But after a while—

Finally, he spoke in a calm voice.

Those words were exceedingly feeble, sliding into the world with the impression that they were murmurings to himself.

"Perhaps precisely from understanding curses, these negative thoughts, one can further understand how irreplaceable positive thoughts are. Perhaps precisely from being something that has been cursed again and again—only then can something farthest removed from curses be born and nurtured. That's what this is about..."

Honatsu seemed to be recalling something in a daze, his gaze directed towards the house...

Near the end of his speech, his gaze suddenly shifted.

Towards Haruaki.

Surely, ever since his birth till now—

Over these past eighteen years, his father was slipping up for the very first time.

(Ah—)

His father's gaze and words made him realize something. Could it be possible—

With a mighty beat, his heart began to grow hot.

Haruaki could not help but ask—

"Umm, I've been wanting to find a chance to ask you again since a while ago, my mother..."

His father's eyebrow twitched as though going "crap"—Did he imagine it? That instant was too non-obvious and his father immediately resumed a foolishly smiling look too naturally, so he could not be sure. Perhaps it really was his imagination.

"Hmm? The subject changed suddenly~? Well, I don't know what she's doing, out there somewhere. After the divorce, we never got in touch again, but I think she should be doing well? Uh, this is my—Sorry, I should apologize seriously for times like these and switch back to a normal male tone of voice. It's all my fault for always running all over the world outside. She couldn't stand it and left this home. It's my fault for making her life full of uncertainties. I am really so sorry. Anyway, it was all my fault, I am to blame for all of it, so hate me if you must, son, no wait, conversely, in order to lavish you with double the amount of love, that's why I'm trying so hard looking like this, so you should be able to conclude it's a happy ending, right!?"

He glossed over the issue in full force.

Haruaki knew very clearly, but unbelievably, he did not feel like pursuing the matter to the very bottom at this time.

Regardless of the truth, it did not matter now. Even if he found out, it would not change anything.

Hence, he could only relax his body and mind then smile.

"...No way no way, how is this a happy ending?"

"Eh~ To think I created a brand-new realm of child-rearing by being both parents at once. Oh, I guess I need to let you breastfeed after all? Wanna suck?"

"I-I'm not allowing him to suck! Absolutely ridiculous!"

"Woah!?"

By the time he noticed, Kirika had already returned at some point. She glared viciously at Honatsu who was squeezing his bosom with his arms to accentuate it under the apron, but Honatsu giggled and ignored her. Then he stood up with a grunt of "ooph" like an old man.

"Okay, it's time to continue sweeping~ Oh, Kirika-chan, can I take a cup of tea?"

"Yes, I poured these out for you two in the first place... Yachi, take one too."

"Th-Thanks."

Haruaki took a cup of barley tea from Kirika's tray then turned his gaze while drinking. On the boundary wall in the back, Kotetsu was drinking canned tomato juice with a serious look on his face. Kirika had apparently gone to visit Konoha and Kotetsu first to deliver refreshments to them.
[[image:C3 16-246.png|thumb]]

"Puha~ Great, then I'll work hard for a while longer! Kirika-chan, can you clear the cups later and first help sweep up the broken glass in the main house? After that, I'll provide you with an unused room to rest."

"I don't mind, but... Uh, what about Yachi...?"

"The unworthy son seems to have things to do."

Looking at Haruaki, Honatsu winked. It did not suit him at all. Then turning around, he said at the same time:

"Anyway... I think the topic went on a tangent in the middle, but the conclusion is very simple. Since you're not sure what to say, remember that actions speak louder than words. This is an ancient proverb that's still circulating."

The father's figure moved forward after handing the broom to Kirika.

Watching his back, Haruaki also stood up.

Compared to just now—Strangely enough, he felt energy in his body.

Even though what he needed to do remained unclear.

But he knew what he wanted to do.

"The answer is surprisingly simple. Actions speak louder than words... I see? Then it can't be helped."

His lips curling in a grin, Haruaki muttered:

"Then I'll be willful for once."

After that—

"...Hi, are you awake?"

"...Yeah."

Fear's reply was very brief.

The room was dark. There was only the moonlight shining in from the sliding door he had opened. It illuminated the steel cube standing coldly on the futon.

It was as though Fear were saying that staying in that form was the only penance for her.

As though saying it was the only safe solution that would not hurt anyone.

Still withdrawn.

Haruaki narrowed his eyes lightly and reexamined his own heart. What he wanted to do. What he desired—The scenery of life as usual.

To restore it, what action should he take seeing as he did not know what to say?

"Ooph."

Crap. I'm grunting the same way as Pops. Haruaki frowned while...

Picking up Fear's body in his arms. Extremely heavy.

"What are... you doing...?"

This was a willful solution.

What he wanted to do.

Hence, completely unabashed, Haruaki carried Fear in his arms out into the corridor—At the same time, he said:

"Let's sleep together."

"W-What!?"

Although it sounded like a scream of insanity...

For the first time in a while, Haruaki finally heard Fear's voice full of emotions again.

===Part 8===

His own room. After laying out the futon taken from the closet, he placed Fear on the very center. Then putting the prepared blanket at his feet, he lay down on the same futon—In other words, next to Fear.

"Y-You, why are you doing this...?"

"Because I want to. I want to sleep with you. That's all."

It was no lie. He really wanted to try this.

He wanted to do this with Fear, who had been keeping her distance from him, building high walls using her cube form, making it difficult for them to convey their thoughts to each other.

He wanted to go further than before, to bring them so close together that there would be no gaps, to touch each other once again. That was all.

Lying down beside the cube, Haruaki reached out lightly with his right hand. Fear's body shook—He ignored it and patted her corner gently. Which part of her body did this correspond to? The head would be fine but if happened to be some place like her butt... Hmm, that would have to wait until she reported it herself.

"Speaking of which, you sneaked into my bed before..."

Recalling what happened back when she first arrived here, Haruaki whispered quietly.

Haruaki did not know if Fear was reacting to his words or his hand rubbing her corner, but she shuddered while saying:

"D-Damn... shameless brat..."

Scolding him as usual. As usual? Exactly what he wanted. That was why he did it. Currently, he was taking any damage at all.

"Yes, that's right. I might be a shameless brat after all. I didn't dislike it much back then."

"Wha—"

"I don't dislike it now either. Like this, trying to touch you..."

He changed his way of touching to poke lightly with his fingertip. Her breathing became even more acute.

Then after a while...

"Even like this... in the shape of a box...?"

Haruaki thought for a moment then answered honestly:

"Hmm, if I had to say the truth, your human form is softer. I'd like to touch it too."

"Th-That's your real goal? Hmph..."

This time, Haruaki exhaled. Now was the chance to say what he wanted to say.

"—You became like this because of me, right? I've wanted to have a proper talk with you all this time."

He paused in his motions of touching her.

"On that ship... You went berserk only because I was too weak. If I were stronger, you wouldn't have been forced to do that to save us. That's why... Sorry."

"Don't apologize. The one who wants to apologize... is me."

But she did not continue with words of apology. Haruaki's guess was that she believed that no amount of apologizing would be enough, that was why she forbade herself from saying those words.

The bandage on his left hand. The emptiness occupying it. The vague pain. The cold sense of loss. But clearly, he had already started to get used to his left hand being like this.

Hence, he extended his left hand this time and stroked Fear's body as before. Nothing different from his right hand. No need for concern at all. No need to obsess over it at all. Even if the number of fingers had decreased, he was still able to touch Fear's body. And being able to do that was very important.

"..."

Fear seemed to hold her breath for an instant, but did not say anything. Even if it was only a mere fraction, he hoped his feelings could reach her.

"Say... You became like this because you don't want to hurt us again, right?"

Turned into the form of a cube. Turned into a passive tool of torture and execution instead of an active weapon. Turned into what she probably disliked, her form.

"Yes..."

Haruaki sighed greatly in exasperation. His hand's movements changed to caressing back and forth. As a result, his fingers' pain became more pronounced, but he did not care and said deliberately in a gentle tone of voice:

"Uh~ What you're doing is wrong, can you stop?"

"...!"

"It's not like I hate you in this form, but if you decide: 'I must stay like this forever!' That's really going to be a problem. I'd be very grateful if you could return to your original form quickly."

"Why...? Why... is it wrong? Staying like this, I'll... not hurt anyone again—"

"Nothing of that sort."

He interrupted.

"I'll feel hurt. Wanting to touch the soft you, wanting to see your usual face, I'll feel hurt..."

"Ah..."

Fear cried out in surprise.

Following up on his success, Haruaki continued to whisper:

"I know this is my willfulness, but I still have to say it. Not too long ago, you said you wanted to stay with me, right? I'll answer you right now... I too... want to stay with you. I want to live together in his home forever. So—This is an order. Just as before, stay here."

A willful move. A willful declaration.

However, this undoubtedly came from his heart.

After a very, very long silence—

"I can... stay here?"

"Of course you can. Stay."

Then Haruaki relaxed his tense face. Smiling, he said:

"Somehow I feel like I've had this conversation with you before. Back when you first got here."

But things were different from back then. His own thoughts were different.

Back then, he did not mind whether she stayed or left.

But now, even if she did not want to stay—She must stay.

Becuase he hoped for her to stay.

He did not want her to disappear.

"But... Oh right. I've been thinking... Was it really good for me to come here? Was the choice I made back then wrong? After coming to this home, what have I done? What can I do from now on? Was I wrong from the start? Still continuing to be wrong until now and will remain wrong forever? I can't dispel these thoughts—"

"Haha, it's because that Dominion Lord told you many terrible things, right? What an idiot... Even if he said you were a mistake from the start, there's no reason why everything that happened afterwards becomes a mistake, right? That guy only remembers you from your birth, but he doesn't know the you after coming here."

"But—In hindsight, I did things with irrevocable results—"

He could sense faintly.

Fear's gaze was directed towards his left hand that was stroking her body.

"What have I done? In the end, everything was wasted effort, right? If it's like that, what pains me the most to this day, that harming a certain person's body was all I could do, then the meaning of my time living here—"

"Like I said, nothing of that sort. The meaning of your time living here? Of course there is meaning. The positive things are too many to count."

"R-Really...?"

"Yeah. The positive effects and changes here after you came. Although I might be exaggerating, there are definitely things that make me feel 'thank goodness'—"

Using a calm voice with a smile of nostalgia, he then said:

"Lemme think... First, from my perspective, I learned the soft feeling of caressing your head, I also learned the softness of your body, the taste of your skin, the pleasant sound of your voice, and also learned your weight..."

"W-Wait wait wait! What the... Those are all embarrassing things! Shameless, too shameless...! D-Don't joke around...!"

Haruaki's smile did not go away. He was not joking. He definitely started with things to embarrass her on purpose, but he was absolutely not joking.

Everything he said was true.

"There's more. Like I know you have a habit of curling up in a ball to sleep. You also love cute animals like cats and dogs very much. I also know that after seeing those animals, you look very cute the way you can't hold yourself back. Then when I see you stuffing yourself with rice crackers, as long as I ignore the matter of the home budget, it fills me with a warm and fuzzy feeling inside, it's really great..."

"S-Still the same stuff! Those are all trivial things, not worth mentioning—"

"But if you weren't here, I'd never learn those things."

Horizontal gaze. Staring at Fear's body, he said with a serious demeanor:

"I've never felt happiness from these feelings before—That's why they're very precious to me."

"Uguu." Fear made a sound like something was stuck in her throat.

Seeing her unable to argue back, Haruaki continued. He did not stop the motion of his hand either. Changing the angle, he stroked Fear's surface. She shuddered again.

"Not just my own personal feelings... There are lots more. In your case, you started doing things you were originally unable to do. Like greeting others, working part-time jobs, also going to school as well. Then there are the people who made contact with you, everyone is smiling and laughing, right? This is a good thing."

"..."

"Yes, making friends of all kinds of people is a good thing. If you hadn't shown up... Right, we wouldn't have become so close with Class Rep, we wouldn't have known her secret and Class Rep would probably still be a part of that Lab Chief's Nation. Also Sovereighnty, Shiraho, Un Izoey, Amanda, Chihaya and Isuzu... We got to know so many people. Let's not forget people in town. Because you're so striking, people in the shopping street all remember your appearance. When you suddenly rushed at someone who was taking a puppy out for a walk, you ended up getting to help walk the puppy every now and then... Oh right, what was the owner's name?"

"...Yamashita."

"Yes, Yamashita-san. That Siberian Husky looked so fierce but was very cute. Ever since you came, Kuroe looks so happy every day and never goes on sudden trips again. Haha, I've also noticed that Konoha shows an unexpectedly childish side whenever she's talking to you. It's all thanks to you... Apart from that... The liquor shop owner started giving us freebies frequently when delivering the soy sauce, strangers starting conversations with us in school has also increased—"

Haruaki found his examples quite scattered and divided.

Without any order, he was simply turning images surfacing in his mind into words. Using the hand with missing fingers, he stroked Fear's body, whispering as though singing a song to match the rhythm of his hand.

Thanks to Fear, things were gained, things had changed.

"Because you eat a lot, I've come to want to let you eat more kinds of food, improving my cooking skill in leaps and bounds. Then there's rice cracker flavors and types, even I've become an expert quietly. I've also started to watch TV shows I wouldn't watch if I were alone. My English grades have improved. When I come home to find the house so lively before I say 'I'm back,' I can't help but feel happy. Because you have such a strong sense of curiosity, situations where I have to explain things to you have increased, thus making it so easy for time to pass. We've played so many nostalgic games, laughing all the time..."

His consciousness was gradually growing fuzzy. The room's darkness, his own voice, Fear's texture, all this produced an inexplicable and incredible sense of comfort, bringing forth peaceful drowsiness.

"I'm very grateful to you for staying here. I hope you'll continue... to stay from here on... So, hey, Fear..."

He whispered softly.

Leaving his hand continue to rest on Fear after stopping his caressing...

Haruaki closed his eyes.

The sense of emptiness no longer occupied his left hand.

Of course, the fact that he was missing fingers did not change.

However, the cold sense of loss that originally resulted was now—

It was now replaced by warmth as though someone had used their palm to gently cover his fingers.

===Part 9===

In contrast to his aristocratic-sounding name, Squad Leader Coenraad Johannes van Houten was a middle-aged man with cold, hard facial features and a massively built body like a bear's.

People often called him cold and he had some self-awareness too, but was unable to change. Destroying cursed tools was for avenging his family. Achieving that did not require being friendly. Instead, what he needed was the monstrous strength obtained through physical training, the war hammer skills that were engraved into his bones through practicing until he puked blood, as well as the willpower to complete his mission even if his arms broke.

"..."

Right now, Coenraad was walking proudly through the school building at night, checking out his surroundings without any carelessness. His mission was being in charge of supervising the students who were hypnotized by Taciturn Chatterbox, as well as eliminating uncertain factors lurking within the school.

Naturally, this was his first time walking in a Japanese school, and a school building at night to boot. He did not have knowledge in this area either. However, he was at least certain that this kind of situation was quite unusual.

Currently at this hour, the outdoors were shrouded by night completely. Even midnight had passed a while ago, yet the students were not concerned at all, continuing to carry out their daily school lives. Like during the day, repeating the same lesson again and again. Of course, the classrooms' lights were on. Taciturn's hypnosis included "not noticing what felt unnatural" as a basic effect, hence within the students' cognition, it probably became something like "today's sky seems a bit dark, let's turn on the lights."

As of this moment, the knights still had not located the Hunter of the Lab Chief's Nation or the other people involved with cursed tools who were supposed to be in school. Did they gather together and hide? The premises were already sealed off completely by «Auschwitz-Birkenau», so the completion of "Knights Dominionization" would only be a matter of time. «Dieu le veut» itself was together with the Dominion Lord with Sleif and her subordinates in charge of protecting them. Coenraad did not think that a few uncertain factors gathered together could do anything, but that was not sufficient reason to let them roam free.

Reminding passing subordinates to "Continue to stay sharp," he also walked into classrooms to investigate, checking cleaning equipment closets, working diligently. Class apparently ended during this time and a large number of students began to rush out of the classrooms. The noise of break time. Although it made carrying out the mission difficult, that could not be helped.

Under Taciturn's hypnosis, the students were unable to see knights. In other words, no matter what the knights did, they would be treated as "nonexistent people."

(Hmph, it's good that Neto isn't around anymore. Were he here, who knows how many people would get violated or killed by him as a pastime.)

At least, Coenraad had no interest in doing indecent things to female students even if they could not see him. He did not have that kind of bestial mind to target children young enough to be his daughters. Besides, Japanese people looked even younger than their actual age... However, he really could not approve the skirt length of Japanese high school girls. Why the heck did they need to show so much thigh?

Pursing his lips tightly, Coenraad walked along the corridor while the noise and bustle of break time filled the hallways.

By the way, there's so much individuality among the students in this school—Coenraad thought. The school rules must be quite lax. Not just the skirt lengths but there were also people who modified the looks of their uniforms and different hair colors abounded. Not just students, but he also saw a number of teachers dressed quite casually.

A man as tall and big as a bear was walking along a chaotic and crowded corridor. He was already taking care not to bump into students and send them flying, but when turning a certain corner—

"Uwah~ I have to run for next period! I've got to wash and clean up properly first!"

A student was dashing extremely quickly towards him. A girl wearing glasses with thick and swirly lenses, with a ponytail tied behind her head.

Indeed, her speed was very fast. Coeraad's arm shook. If it were an enemy charging at him with a knife, he would have instantly drawn out the war hammer from his back—his trusty weapon that had smashed dozens of cursed Wathes already—then struck the other party's skull or simply send them flying with a punch to create distance.

But this was a slender girl without a knife in her hand. She was merely carrying one of those plastic buckets used in art class. Hence, he had no idea how to react. Then during that instant—

"...Hmm."

"Ohyah—!?"

Collision.

This impact was no big deal to Coenraad, but things were different for someone without the same thickness of flesh. The girl was sent flying back greatly, falling on her bottom.

"Ah, ouch~ ...I fell... So embarrassing—Oh crap!"

The girl looked this way and that then leaned forward to look at the bucket in her hand. Then she cocked her head in puzzlement.

"Eh? It didn't... spill? But it looks like the water became less, is it my imagination...? There's no puddle in the corridor either. Great, it must be good karma from my daily good deeds! Besides, I don't have time to clean the corridor either! I'm so lucky—!"

Patting her skirt, the girl got up and ran away in a patter of footsteps.

"..."

Coenraad closed his eyes and sighed, meanwhile feeling the cold liquid dripping from his bangs.

Regrettably, the girl was wrong. The water had spilled indeed, just that instead of spilling in the corridor, the dirty water in the bucket had spilled on him—But for her, it was indeed fortunate.

Mixed with paint, the water of indiscernible color was giving off a weird odor. Naturally, he was also drenched from head to foot with his coat soaked with dirty water.

"Tsk..."

He was appointed as squad leader this time. As a leader of troops, it would be too improper if he left his appearance in this state.

Looking around, he saw that the girl was already gone. But seeing as she was carrying a bucket of dirty water, the direction she was going must have a sink to wash the bucket. In any case, he decided to follow first.

By the way, why was she running in the corridor while holding that kind of thing? Most art classrooms would have their own sink installed at least, right? Or was it because there were too many students that she had run out to the corridor in a panic? Perhaps due to the scarcity of land, this country of Japan seemed quite cramped everywhere without exception.

With droplets of water mixed with smelly paint dripping down nonstop, Coenraad glanced at a notice on the wall beside him.

The Knights Dominion strongly encouraged members to learn all kinds of languages because their missions brought them to various countries all over the world. Coenraad's Japanese was not bad, which allowed him to read the words written there without any problems.

"...Don't run in the hallways? Good advice."

A well-built man stopped in front of a sink in the middle of the corridor, took off his coat-like upper garment then lowered the hammer secured to his back onto the floor, leaning against the wall by his feet within arm's reach any time. He did not seem to lower his guard at all.

The man turned the tap to let the water flow—

Wearing swirly glasses, with hair tied up, dressed up in Sorashiro Hinata style, Shriaho was secretly observing him from around a nearby corner. Then she clicked her tongue lightly.

"As expected, he wouldn't make a special trip to the shower room... If he did that, things would be so much easier for us."

"No helping it, Shiraho. At least it's a lot better than if he ignored the filth completely~ and continued to patrol."

Beside her was Sovereignty. To avoid attracting attention, she had changed into school uniform—Normally, she always commuted to school in student uniform first. Earlier, she had run quietly to the secretary's office to retrieve it and change.

Shiraho nodded slightly then looked at the man. Un Izoey had cautiously moved around the school building to observe the knights and finally picked this man. Of course, Shiraho did not believe Un Izoey completely when she claimed she could tell just by looking, but indeed, this man really did exude a different vibe compared to small fry... Chiefly because of his body's muscularity etc. However, even if they made a mistake, it was not Shiraho's fault. She would simply scold the dark-skinned girl viciously to her heart's content later. As a side note, due to the dark-skinned girl's appearance, highly conspicuous just by standing around a corner like this, she was standing by under the staircase slightly further away.

Feeling constrained, the knight bowed his muscular lower back and splashed water on his removed coat. He was probably washing the more obviously soiled spots swiftly. The surrounding students took no notice of him at all while they walked along the corridor normally. It was quite a surreal scene.

A moment later, he lifted the coat up to his nose, probably checking the smell. Then he put the coat aside for now. Moving his head under the tap next, he prepared to wash the dirty water from his head—

"Sovereignty."

"Yeah... I hold sovereignty over every doll. Those bearing visual semblance, listen and show proof of your worship. Obey."

After she whispered softly, the tiny doll on her palm stood up at once. A toy roughly the size of a cellphone strap ornament, something intermediate between a human and a robot in appearance. Made of metal, its structure was surprisingly sturdy.

Because walking on its short little legs would take too long and it would be heartbreaking to see it trampled flat by students before it reached the target, Shiraho picked up the doll as originally planned, then tossed it carefully and silently, causing it to glide along the corridor.

When the doll neared the sink, it stood up again, under the gaze of Sovereignty who was watching from the corner. Then climbing up a nearby fire extinguisher, it jumped to a window frame in the corridor and moved from there to the edge of the sink—towards where the man's coat was placed.

The man was washing his head brusquely. The doll secretly slipped into the interior of the coat on the side.

"H-How is it...?"

"Hmm~ Uh, hold on. Heave, hoh, hah... Pocket is... this side... no, or is it the other side...?"

"Hurry."

"I-I know... But I can't see clearly, it's hard to direct it... Oh? Is this it?"

The doll suddenly emerged from the coat, its tiny arms clamping something resembling a cellphone. Then it jumped down directly from the sink and ran as fast as it could along the edge of the corridor, returning to their corner—

Shiraho received the cellphone (not a smartphone but an ordinary flip phone) from the doll's hands then smiled at her lover.

"You're too amazing, Sovereignty. Great job there."

"Ehehe, you're embarrassing me~"

Sovereignty scratched her head shyly. Shiraho wanted to hug her reflexively but managed to suppress the urge. Then she glanced at the spoils of victory in her hand.

"Fortunately, it's not one of those transceivers. Looks like it's just an ordinary cellphone."

"Will this really let us contact the outside?"

"Who knows. We'll just have to test it to find out. Anyway, let's get out of here first..."

Just at this moment—

Shiraho first noticed in alarm that Sovereignty was suddenly staring wide-eyed in her direction.

Then she felt a large and heavy hand grab her shoulder—

Her back instantly froze.

"—''What are you doing''?"

Long before turning her head to look back...

Based on the smell of water mixed with paint, she already knew the identity of the hand's owner.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[CubexCursedxCurious:Volume16_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[CubexCursedxCurious#Volume_16_-_Closing_Episode.2C_First_Part_.28Full_Text.29|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[CubexCursedxCurious:Volume16_Interlude_C|Interlude C]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

User talk:Zzhk

2015-03-26T18:44:06Z

DarkeKyuubi: /* Cube x Cursed x Curious */

==Recent==

===General===

Thank you for translating Leviathan of the Covenant.I hope you won't abandon it.

could you please translate tasogare iro no uta tsukai.its a great ln but unfortunately the translators are missing since october last year.

:Sorry to disappoint you all, but I'm currently not taking any project suggestions. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 18:40, 10 April 2013 (CDT)

hi...first of all i want to thak yo for all of your translation, like for campione, cxcxc, silver cross, for me and other that dont read moon rune it a godsend to be able LN...anyway....may i suggest a LN to pick up? since you like campione, i wonder if you also like strike the blood since its pretty similar, i have watched the anime, its quite good, even though many said many thing have been butchered from the anime...thx...please consider it...

Zzhk if you consider take project again can you try and give some love translate Hyouketsu Kyoukai no Eden ,which already completed and you can translate in your own pace,hope you consider Hyouketsu. [[User:Yasew|Yasew]] ([[User talk:Yasew|talk]]) 22:35, 03 Mei 2014 (CDT)

First off, thanks for the TL's of STnBD and Campione. I enjoy both. Once you finish your current projects, and if you are thinking of taking on a new project afterwards, please consider Hataraku Maou-sama or Hyouketsu Kyoukai no Eden. --[[User:AnimeFan9001|AnimeFan9001]] ([[User talk:AnimeFan9001|talk]]) 22:51, 14 May 2014 (CDT)

hi man thx for the amazing translations "There's really not much to say. I hope my work speaks for itself." yeah you can bet it does, hope you are enjoyng your vacations (im guessing you are because you are kinda MIA and in your page there is none "in preogress") anyway, hope you reintegrate after a good rest and finish C3 so i can read it complete (i actually havent read it, didnt really thinks it is going to be interesting but since you are translating it, it should be worth)
P.D. sorry for the bad english -.- still learning --[[User:renextronex|renextronex]] ([[User talk:renextronex|talk]]) 05/22/2014

a lot for september eh? what will you do first? [[User:renextronex|renextronex]] ([[User talk:renextronex|talk]]) 08/12/2014

Hi! Thank you so much for the amazing translations. I know you don't take suggestions, but I'll give one anyways in hope your attitude has changed in the last year. Try reading Mokushiroku Arisu. Even if you don't decide to help translate it, the plot should be an extremely enjoyable read. [[User:Futon Lord|Futon Lord]] ([[User talk:Futon Lord|talk]]) 10/5/2014

Hi, thanks for translating blade dance. I would like to ask a favour, on the shinmai maou Feedback forum some one posted a Chinese --> English translation of the V3 prologue, could you give feedback on how well it was translated? [[User:Lifeman120|Lifeman120]] ([[User talk:lifeman120|talk]]) 03/25/2015

===Campione===
I would like to be the first one to say thats for continuing on the next volume. I love your work. --[[User:Tasear|Tasear]] ([[User talk:Tasear|talk]]) 04:35, 20 January 2014 (CST)

Hi again zzhk!! 
I was reading vol 14 ch 3 where I found this:
"It'd be wonderful if it were limited to that. But no, in addition to that place, even more worlds can be reached. More than anyone else,
Aisha-neesan is the most troublesome Campione among the seven."

Could 'seven' here mean that Raffaello considers Godou as not-so-explosive as compared to others, or is it 'rest of the seven', or just a typo :P ? Thanks --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 07:59, 25 June 2013 (CDT)

:It's seven because there are seven Campiones and Aisha is the most troublesome of them all. That's all there is to it. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 08:30, 25 June 2013 (CDT)

Huh... Aren't there 8. The volume name is such. *Is the question a spoiler?* --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 08:43, 25 June 2013 (CDT)

:No, Aisha is the seventh and last one known at the time that was said. The eight one mentioned in the volume name is kind of special therefore Raffaello doesn't know anything about him. You'll understand in the following chapters. [[Special:Contributions/90.32.116.51|90.32.116.51]] 11:11, 25 June 2013 (CDT)

A bit new at editing and only half-decent at grammar, browsing through while reading. Forgot that hyphens and dashes were different, I'll stick to things I know for sure. Thanks and sorry for causing some problems. [[User:Zekeinferno|Zeke]] ([[User talk:Zekeinferno|talk]]) 12:43, 8 August 2014 (CDT)

Hi, I was wondering if I could join the Campione! editing team. Thanks! [[User:Mikawa|Mikawa]] ([[User talk:Mikawa|talk]]) 19:14, 14 August 2014 (CDT)

Just wondering--> Vol. 16 chp. 1 still has the '''pending verification''' note stuck to it in the registration page, so I was wondering if it still hasn't been verified yet..--[[User:Npeace|Npeace]] ([[User talk:Npeace|talk]]) 12:16, 11 November 2014 (CST)

===Cube x Cursed x Curious===
Nikaidou Kururi <- wasn't she "Kukuri" (she had the same name as her weapon, a kukri) --[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 06:16, 30 January 2014 (CST)

:It's always been Kururi (二階堂クルリ = Nikaidou Kururi). It was noted in-story that her name was ''similar'' but not identical to the word "kukri." --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 07:28, 30 January 2014 (CST)

Interested in helping as an editor for CubedxCursedxCurious. Let me know if it's ok if I can help. [[User:Crosschan|Crosschan]] 06:34, 10 June 2014 (EST)

Hi just wondering if you were ever going to finish translating it... just finished 14 and was hoping you might be willing to keep working on it.

:Unfortunately, the Chinese version published by Kadokawa Taiwan is only up to Volume 14 with no signs of V15 coming in July or August. There's nothing I can do except wait in the mean time. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 21:22, 17 July 2014 (CDT)

::Latest update: Kadokawa Taiwan will be releasing C3 V15 in September. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 02:59, 20 July 2014 (CDT)

Hi, I just wanted to give my thanks for all your hard work in translating this series.

:You're welcome, glad you enjoyed the series. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 19:28, 16 March 2015 (CDT)

Hello, just was a little curious on what was meant to be conveyed in this line in volume 16 chapter 3:
What have my creations done? What did they represent? When I became old and authority, wealth and fame were no longer useful, I finally understood.
Is he saying that after he became old, authority, wealth and fame were no longer useful? or something more along the lines of after he became old and powerful, wealth and fame were no longer useful?
I'm just gonna change it to what I think fits but can you please look it over later since you can actually translate and I'm just guessing, thanks [[User:DarkeKyuubi|DarkeKyuubi]] ([[User talk:DarkeKyuubi|talk]]) 13:44, 26 March 2015 (CDT)

===Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance===
Hy, I'm considering making a German translation for Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance, so I'm asking you if you would allow it. (Cause it's mentioned in the Guidelines to ask someone from the English translation team). So, I hope that you will allow it! [[User:Firestar222|Firestar222]]

:Go ahead. I didn't translate V1-5 or V8 so I can't vouch for the accuracy of chapters marked "TLC required" but feel free to ask if any line doesn't make sense. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 04:57, 4 June 2014 (CDT)

==== Audio Novel Project ====

(Sorry, Im not sure if this is the second time I've posted this message or the original was deleted)
First of all thanks for Translating Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance.

Second of all I am apart of the Audio Novel Projects The result of discussions between myself and some other enthusiasts in the forums, and what we aim to do is create audiobooks of translation scripts done by contributors. However, due to recent discussion, we've come to the conclusion that it is best to ask permission from the translators themselves, if their scripts can be used as Audio Novel bases, because of the section in the Translation Common Agreement that states that all translations belong to their respective translators.

Therefore, as respectfully as possible, I'd like to request permission to use your translation of Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance as a script as such.
[[User:SilentZephyr|SilentZephyr]] ([[User talk:SilentZephyr|talk]]) 09:15, 8 August 2014 (CDT)

:Sure, go ahead. Good luck! --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 09:44, 8 August 2014 (CDT)

:Thanks so much, STnBD is one of my favorite LN to read [[User:SilentZephyr|SilentZephyr]] ([[User talk:SilentZephyr|talk]]) 11:44, 8 August 2014 (CDT)

==Archives==

===General===
Hi there. I'd like to thank you for translating things here, I appreciate it. -IndexArcanum

Hey zzhk! Really wanted to thank you for the Campione! translations and the DxD summaries. Keep it up and have fun! [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 05:24, 19 April 2012 (CDT)

Yo Zzhk thank for translating Highschool DxD and Campione!, hopefully after completing of vol6 of Campione! you would do vols 3 and 4 :)

I am a new member to this and I hope I can help in translating. My first language is Chinese and then English. I am not really used to this so I hope you can teach me and allow me to help as I believe you are used to this. I hope to translate Campione! as it is one of my favourite novel. Thank you~ Cheers~ Kanziel~

Welcome to Baka-Tsuki! It's always great to have enthusiastic new translators. Anyway, please read my response on Kadi's talk page.-[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 08:14, 1 October 2012 (CDT)

Hello, Kanziel again. Sorry to bother you again but I am very new to all these so I hope you can introduce me to some old members (especially Chinese and English translators) who can teach me, and recommend me to Chinese-English projects. Thank you. Cheers~ Kanziel~

You should contact [[User:Kira0802|Kira0802]] who is a nice and friendly guy who also translates from Chinese, reads tons of novels, and has involved himself with many projects. He's also very willing to help others edit and proofread their work. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 09:52, 1 October 2012 (CDT)

I would like to express my appreciation for your translations and at the same time give my praise for the way you handle the incorrect random edits from other users. You revert the edits and calmly explain the reasons for that. I learn a lot just from those remarks. Thank you. -[62.28.67.45] 18:52, 25 February 2013‎

I love you Zzhk :3 [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 09:40, 5 March 2013 (CST)

hey can you please tell me how to be a translator -[[User:‎Shams1996|Shams1996]] 12:12, 17 April 2013

:Go learn an additional language. Read a book you enjoy in the new language. Rewrite its contents in your original language and share it. Everybody wins. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 08:51, 17 April 2013 (CDT)

I'm here to recommend a good book I just read. It is a ln titled "Anuvis!" it deals with gods but more specifically ancient Egypt. i hope you get the time to read it. XD --[[User:SirEatALot|SirEatALot]] ([[User talk:SirEatALot|talk]]) 08:42, 15 May 2013 (CDT)

Hello zzhk. I really appreciate your hard work for translating the light novels in here. You are really fast in work and I'm really happy everytime when there is an update for the series you're working. Keep rolling!--[[User:Tandra|Tandra]] ([[User talk:Tandra|talk]]) 05:22, 28 June 2013 (CDT)

hello. i am just wondering what is a good english equivalent name of ポコ. --[[Special:Contributions/182.173.207.30|182.173.207.30]] 05:52, 27 May 2013 (CDT)

:Maybe this will help?
:コ : 個(P); 箇【こ(P); コ】 (ctr) (1) counter for articles; (2) (usu. 個) counter for military units; (3) individual; (P); ED --[[Special:Contributions/171.207.40.140|171.207.40.140]] 06:17, 27 May 2013 (CDT)

:Without any context, all I can say is that ポコ reads "Poco" or something similar to that. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 07:38, 27 May 2013 (CDT)

Thanks so much for your lightning fast translations kami sama [[User:Kirito|Kirito The Black Swordsman]] ([[User talk:Kirito|talk]]) 23:08, 9 August 2013 (CDT)

Thanks for translating! --[[User:Kai Ran|Kai Ran]] ([[User talk:Kai Ran|talk]]) 13:44, 13 August 2013 (CDT)

Hey I just wanted to share this link with you. http://grammar.ccc.commnet.edu/grammar/possessives.htm
It's your translation so it's your decision. Grammatically both are equal. - Tasear

:‎My point is that Multipartite's edit wasn't wrong. The rule-of-thumb would be adding "'s" to singular nouns even if they end in "s" to reflect how it is pronounced. Anyway, if you pay attention, I already reworded the sentence to avoid the possessive. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 00:00, 18 November 2013 (CST)

that being said,if you could look at harem serie more worthy of your talent such as oda nobuna and madan no ou to vanadis-netheir Stnbd or campione can compare to the latter;i think almost everyone who read vol.1-5 must feel the same,as there is no better illustrations than oda nobuna's,but i'm off-topic again,sorry. -[78.232.53.234] 01:01, 16 March 2013 (CDT)

:hopefully zzhk sama would translate oda nobuna for his future project.. thanx for your great translation on stnbd and campione -[180.178.96.86] 01:01, 16 March 2013 (CDT)

:can you translate oda nobuna for us after you done with stnbd... plis i beg you sincerely sir

::Sorry, I'm not really interested in the Sengoku Jidai (Warring States) setting. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 08:44, 17 March 2013 (CDT)

thanx for the reply sir zzhk if you're not interested in oda nobuna... how about if i petition for rental magica

Thank you Zzhk for your wonderful work, Well if we are talking about interest i think "hagure yuusha no estetica" might be a good choice because it has every component of LN sir Zzhk had worked on so far.

by any chance sir zzhk, do you interested with mahouka kouko no rettousei??

Well dear sir, since you're probably prioritizing C3 and other projects, I would like you to consider Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi to translate in the near future, well it's good *shrugs* but it's up to you. Thanks either way if you think it or not.

Just wondering if you'd consider picking up Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi or Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko as another project since i love your work. We get quality releases and it is in a relatively suitable time period as well compared to some other translators.

===Campione!===
Thanks a lot for translating ''Campione!''. It's a very interesting series and I have a lot of fun reading it. --[[User:MaerisCrisis|MaerisCrisis]] 10:10, 30 April 2012 (CDT)

Good job on volume 2, hope to be able to cooperate with you on more volumes haha, anyway your english is good, as far as i can tell there is little for us editors to fix.[[User:Fallen3dge|Fallen3dge]] 19:36, 2 May 2012 (CDT)

Hi! I really enjoy Campione. Thank you for the fast translation! [[User:Xenocross|Xenocross]] 20:52, 2 May 2012 (CDT)
Hey there i '''Zzhk''' was just wondering if you could give me a summary on the series and if its anything similar to "High School DxD"? --[[User:Angels Requiem|Angels Requiem]] 15:45, 3 May 2012 (CDT)

:Well, it's a harem-like story with a mixed mythological setting plus a protagonist who isn't useless. There is an overview on the main page, and I suggest just reading the first two translated volumes to see if you like the feel. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 21:48, 3 May 2012 (CDT)

Thank you for your efforts on translating Campione.. I really enjoy it... :)

Thanks for the hard work on Campione! Any chance of vol 6? :P [[Special:Contributions/218.186.17.241|218.186.17.241]] 22:29, 12 May 2012 (CDT)

:Eventually, probably... --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 21:17, 13 May 2012 (CDT)

+1 to the list of people who appreciate your work. Thanks for the efforts. --[[User:Lighthalzen|Lighthalzen]] 03:27, 28 June 2012 (CDT)

Awesome man! I hope you do Volume 6 too. Thanks for the hard work!

Thank you again for your translations on Campione. Any chance on going back and doing the missing parts for Vol 4?.. thanks

:Well, Volume 4 is already summarized on jCafe by Kadi so it's not really a priority. I'd be more inclined to do 6 and 7 first. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 09:30, 2 July 2012 (CDT)

Wow thanks for Raptor form speed in translating volume 5. And I'm happy that you register vol6. [[User:Xenocross|Xenocross]] 09:42, 2 July 2012 (CDT)

Thank you for your speed translations on Campione!. I hope you will keep translating it ^^--[[User:LSwRl|LSwRl]] 16:56, 23 July 2012 (CDT)

THANKS A LOOOOT You are my hero! You, [8th King]-sama !!! PLease finish this 4 ASAP, then please do Vol 6 like blitzkrieg wirting!! I am deeply attached for these series! [[User:Sylkud]] 12:13, 25 Jul

:vol.4 is being translated by florza. And, don't rush the translator. --[[User:Rock96|Rock96]] 11:54, 25 July 2012 (CDT)

Thank you very much for translations I really enjoy them KEEP UP THE GOOD WORK

Hi zzhk! Thank you for your Campione translations. Thanks for your hard work! I made an account just to say, thanks. Also, Great job on v7 ch 5 part 4. Your translations make my days. Thanks always for quick and great translations. Mokata

Thank you. Appreciate the help. Cheers~ Kanziel~ [[User:Kanziel|Kanziel]]

Hi zzhk, I remember you sent a message to me a few weeks ago about doing the Luo Hao sections for Vol 12 (Ch.5 part 2,3 I believe) and I just wanted to send a reminder and confirm that this is still the case so we avoid any repeat translations. If you do change your mind please let me know.[[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]] ([[User talk:Thatsjustpeachy|talk]]) 02:39, 9 October 2012 (CDT)

:Do you need the parts to continue? How do you want me to send them to you? --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 03:15, 9 October 2012 (CDT)

::I don't need the translated parts to continue since I'm going to translate around it and just read through the parts you are translating in Chinese. You can translate them whenever you have the time since I'm not releasing the volume till everything is caught up so there is a lot of time. When you are done you can send your part to me through email and just send me a message through Animesuki or if you see me on irc to let me know you have done so. I assume that since I'm uploading the majority at once this will be more convenient. Let me know if this is ok with you.[[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]] ([[User talk:Thatsjustpeachy|talk]]) 03:55, 9 October 2012 (CDT)

:::Sure, no problem, I'll email you. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 05:01, 9 October 2012 (CDT)

Thanks for the fast translations of Campione. [[User:Bilagaana|Bilagaana]] ([[User talk:Bilagaana|talk]]) 00:53, 22 October 2012 (CDT)

Thanks zzhk for your speedy translations. I just now read 1st part and here you are updating the 2nd one. :D --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 22:55, 16 November 2012 (CST)

Good day sir, many thanks for your work. Did you take over vol 8 chap 2 from Kadi? ~([[User talk:Ghost|talk]]) 7:27, 03 December 2012 (GMT + 8)

Zzhk banzai!!

Hi Zzhk, curious what you are planning to do once you finish vol 13? Got a new project lined up? :) Thanks again for all the translations you have done. --[[User:Bilagaana|Bilagaana]] ([[User talk:Bilagaana|talk]]) 12:47, 2 January 2013 (CST)

:Who knows? We'll see. Thank you for reading. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 19:09, 2 January 2013 (CST)

First off i would like to say thanks so much for your translations on Campione, such consistent updates at that, you have been awesome :D, i was wondering though that since it seems thatsjustpeachy won't translate volume 12, will you pick it up instead? --[[User:Black Swordsman825|Black Swordsman825]] 23:38, 4 January 2013 (CDT)

:I'm sure it's a joke, so just be patient. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 19:24, 4 January 2013 (CST)

Thanks a lot for translating Campione, your translations are of pretty high quality, and i also got a question for you. While i was reading Campione i noticed that Godou is called Godoh by his cousin Koidzuki Sakura, is that translators own interpretation or is it Sakura's own accent? --[[User:Silver Horn|Silver Horn]] ([[User talk:Silver Horn|talk]]) 16:23, 16 January 2013 (CST)

:Certain characters such as Annie Charlton, Pandora and Sakura's speech uses katakana instead of kanji for Godou's name. In other works, katakana is sometimes used when a foreigner speaks to emphasize their accent, but a foreign accent shouldn't apply here since Sakura is Japanese, Pandora is a goddess and Annie is a Campione. So all we know is that their pronunciation is different, but there is no indication as to how it is different.--[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 17:41, 16 January 2013 (CST)

Hello Zzhk, thanks for the Campione! translations but when will you continue translating volume 13? I can't wait! - [[User:Blackie|Blackie]]

I think he will resume translation when volume 12 is finished

Check his contributions, he is translating various other LN while he waits for 12 to be finished. He recently finished C3 Vol 1. --[[User:Bilagaana|Bilagaana]] ([[User talk:Bilagaana|talk]]) 17:24, 26 January 2013 (CST)

For BR SS 01, one of the illustrations is missing, was that the case originally, or did it get misplaced?
Thanks for doing the SS. --[[User:Bilagaana|Bilagaana]] ([[User talk:Bilagaana|talk]]) 20:54, 15 January 2013 (CST)

:Ask [[User:Denormative|Denormative]]([[User talk:Denormative|talk]]), he's the one who uploaded the illustrations and created the page. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 21:10, 15 January 2013 (CST)

if i may ask,when do you intend to come back to us to finish vol.13?
remember that like for the prodigal son,we will welcome you back anytime,in spite of your repetead infidelity(STnBD and so on).
my apologies if this is no the place to ask that.

:My guess would be after Vol 12 is done. --[[User:Bilagaana|Bilagaana]] ([[User talk:Bilagaana|talk]]) 10:54, 1 March 2013 (CST)

:How do you even know if I haven't already finished V13 already? --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 11:54, 2 March 2013 (CST)

====Editing====
Hi, sorry about the edit for "just deserts" :p, I would like to express my thanks for your efforts to translate Campione. I wish you all the best in your future efforts at translating and of course, other stuff XD.

:Don't worry about it, it's just that if more than one person was confused enough to edit it, there must have been many more who just didn't act on it. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 17:33, 10 May 2012 (CDT)

I changed the 'impotence' in 'Anger at the circumstances taking her away from him, and anger at his own impotence.' from volume 5, chapter 6 to 'incompetence', just an fyi in case it was a TL error. --[[User:Florza|Florza]]

:It's fine, I saw it already, no objections. Impotence, incompetence, inability to do anything, powerlessness, it's all the same to me. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 01:50, 4 August 2012 (CDT)

::To most people it has a very different meaning though :P Also, '"Don't be bound by hierarchy, and devote myself to onii-sama... Yes, that's idea."' from Volume 6 Chapter 4, is it meant to be 'idea'? -- [[User:Florza|Florza]]

:::haha, you mean the sexual connotation? Anyway, would you prefer concept or principle instead of idea? --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 22:24, 4 August 2012 (CDT)

::::Yeah. I reread it once or twice thinking, 'wtf? why is Godou worried about his ED at this time? does he have ED?'. But about the 'idea' thing, I think it's a grammar thing. 'that's' doesn't go with 'idea' at least for normal speech. not sure about the original meaning though. -- [[User:Florza|Florza]]

:::::Actually, looking more closely, I see what's missing, it's just a typo. It should be "that's ''the'' idea." --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 00:17, 5 August 2012 (CDT)

Hi there. While editing I am having some confusion regarding what to keep in caps and all. For example: "king", "lord", "god", "cult lord" and such. I believe that since all of them represents some position in this world's society they should be in caps. Just as same to ours "President/Prime Minister/Minister" and such. Please suggest further on this matter. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 16:52, 11 August 2012 (CDT)

:They should be in lower case when used as a noun, capitalized when used as a term of address. Lord and God are only capitalized for God from the Bible, so there is no need to capitalize phrases like "my lord" or "abc is a god" though "Lord XYZ" would need to be capitalized since it's a term of address. Similarly, king should only be capitalized when it is a specific title, such as "King Kusanagi." Stuff like "as a king you should blah blah blah..." or "the king jumped up and down" should not be capitalized. It does get a bit subtle with statements like "George V is one of the kings of Britain" where "kings" is being used as a general noun, versus "George V is King of Britain" where "King of Britain" is a specific title. As for "cult leader," it would follow the same pattern as for "king" though I wouldn't be opposed to capitalizing all intances of it since it's not that usual a term. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 19:28, 11 August 2012 (CDT)

Actually that was me who edited the terminology page. The furigana is indeed Ocelot for 'Jaguar'. - [[User:Florza|Florza]]

:Which volume did you see it? Volume 6 Page 42 is unambiguously ジャガー -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 06:10, 1 September 2012 (CDT)

::V7 Page 163. - [[User:Florza|Florza]]

:::Ah, so it's the author who changed his mind. Anyway, I'll bring it up in the Terminology thread. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 06:32, 1 September 2012 (CDT)

Sorry. Was not knowing about the original texts. But how to know that those were the original thoughts? I simply took those as a remark on Erica's strength. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 02:43, 4 September 2012 (CDT)

:Florza uses italics, but I find it unnecessary... After all, there is no such formatting in the original text, and certain lines can be interpreted as either thoughts or third person narration because there is no explicit subject. Unless you have doubts about a translator's ability to use English pronouns properly, I'd suggest refraining from making these sorts of changes directly, and raise the issue on Talk pages instead. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 02:54, 4 September 2012 (CDT)

Spirit body is correct for that kanji. However, naming issues arise when connected with other kanji. - [[User:Florza|Florza]]

:Well, it's not like the combination arose by coincidence. It's highly unsatisfactory for the translation to change completely when the subject is still the same thing. Could you elaborate on what you consider to be naming issues? --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 23:35, 6 September 2012 (CDT)

::I'm sure that if you found 'God and Godslayer' to be awkward, 'spirit power of spirit body separation' would seem pretty awkward as well, right? Wait, has the term been translated in previous volumes yet? - [[User:Florza|Florza]]

:::Where does that phrase occur? In that particular case, it could be simplified to "power of spirit body separation" without much loss in meaning. "Spirit body" and its separation and detachment already appeared in Volume 6 with Princess Alice's introduction. Personally, I don't think they're actual terms per se since detachment and separation seem to be used as synonyms for the same phenomenon. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 00:18, 7 September 2012 (CDT)

::::Think I'll go with the horizontal stare decisis here for now. Although, as 幽体分離 and other 4 character kanjis are usually move names (Even without brackets), I feel that 'spirit body separation' is somewhat lacking. - [[User:Florza|Florza]]

Zzhk! Amazing job! Question/comment - In V7C6 Part 3, there's two things that are confusing: 1) "Then Godou proceeded to compose spell words caused strong wind to blow. The destructive gales pinned down the giant monkeys, immobilizing them." -> Is it Godou or is it Ena that is doing that? Godou at this point already appears to be using 2 incarnations and is also using some wind spell? and 2) This and the very next section also mentions 6 giant monkeys they are also fighting.. but there has been no mention of Sun Wukong summoning any monkeys at all at this point [[User:Wilhelmson|Wilhelmson]] ([[User talk:Wilhelmson|talk]]) 16:17, 10 September 2012 (CDT)

:On further inspection, there was a typo: mismatched comment tags which hid away a fair chunk of text. It should make a lot more sense now. Thanks for pointing it out! --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 09:51, 7 September 2012 (CDT)

Sorry, didn't know if those tense change would significantly alter the meaning. Since everything was in past tense, I couldn't tell from just reading the order of occurrence for some of the events.--[[User:Mane|Mane]] ([[User talk:Mane|talk]]) 10:41, 8 September 2012 (CDT)

I got permission to change the text aside from the tenses. Can I reverse your undo so I can change the tense back to past tense? I don't have a copy of my past changes to work with.--[[User:Mane|Mane]] ([[User talk:Mane|talk]]) 11:27, 8 September 2012 (CDT)

:[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Campione!%3AVolume_5_Prologue&diff=186740&oldid=174273 Here] are all your changes, highlighted. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 12:02, 8 September 2012 (CDT)

I make my ePUBs manually; the use of <nowiki></nowiki> rather than triple apostrophes makes it easier (for me, and maybe others) to convert the text into html/xhtml. The same would be true of double apostrophes and the <nowiki></nowiki> tag. I've made the mistake of equating double apostrophes with quotation marks (and then replacing all of them). I have a question about line 65 in volume 5 chapter 2. There is a line break between two sentences that appears to be spoken by the same character, and there is no quotation marks around the second "part." Could you check if there is a typo in that line?--[[User:Mane|Mane]] ([[User talk:Mane|talk]]) 07:07, 10 September 2012 (CDT)

:I allowed myself to fix it. LNs sometimes have that weird way to throw thoughts into the middle of the narrative.--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] ([[User talk:Kadi|talk]]) 07:27, 10 September 2012 (CDT)

I think you said something about this before but forgot the answer; do you prefer the use of double dashes —— or just the one — ? Use of complete dashes looks better than -- in any case but it might be too long :S --[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 15:09, 30 September 2012 (CDT)

:Use a single em-dash (—), thanks! --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 17:59, 30 September 2012 (CDT)

What's the difference between a housekeeper and grand chamberlain? Since here, Liliana at one stage calls herself as later while at some place with the former term. Or is it just for the sake of a long term repeating again and again. ? --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 05:42, 18 October 2012 (CDT)

:She uses different words on different occasions. Housekeeper is actually butler(執事), but I wanted to use something more gender neutral. Grand Chamberlain is 侍従長 as noted in the Terminology page. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 05:48, 18 October 2012 (CDT)

Sorry, I did not know about "god is only capitalized when referring to the Abrahamic deity of Christianity". I thought that proper nouns were supposed to be capitalized. However, I saw that you reversed some of my other edits; I just noticed some small errors like realized, analyzing, and syncretized are spelled with a z not an s. Also, honorable, color, and a few more words had a u in the spelling that should not be there. I just wanted to help proofread and contribute to this wonderful site. Please let me know of anything else in the future. --[[Kohaku_sora]]

:Gods and goddesses are common nouns, not proper nouns. And no, miko is not a proper noun either, it's just a common noun like priestess. Hime-Miko, on the other hand, is a title. Given that I don't have time to look at every single change, I'd rather keep minor American/British spelling inconsistencies (which are not exactly errors per se) than have something blatantly incorrect. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 17:52, 3 February 2013 (CST)

I feel like I can't tell you enough about how grateful I am for your translations. I am certainly grateful for each section that you complete. Thank you for spending your time to do these translations. It is a honor to read your work [[User:Tasear|Tasear]]

Hello, I've seen an edit you've made recently, and I want to confirm this, so I won't make this mistake myself. In this recent edit, "Though, I kind of doubt it." is changed back to "Though I kind of doubt it." 'Though', as I've learnt, can be used either as a conjunction or an adverb. When it functions as a conjunction, it should be connected to the previous sentence with a comma, for example: "I know what you mean, though I'm skeptical of the usage"; when it functions as an adverb, a comma after 'though' should be added like any other adverb, for example: "Though, I'm skeptical of the usage" or "I'm skeptical of the usage, though", in which the latter seems more common. In your edit, I believe you want the 'though' in your sentence to function as a conjunction instead of an adverb; however, when the sentence is not connected to the previous sentence (where I see it's rather difficult to do so), it becomes a fragmented sentence. Fragments can stand in modern writings, but I believe refraining from fragments and aiming for complete sentences are what one should pursue.

To reiterate myself, I don't mean to charge into your project or translation, I just want to confirm the usage of some words, as I'm seeing a lot of mistakes in my own stuff. and I'm also trying to improve myself as well. - Pudding321

:For that particular sentence, I thought of it as a verbal afterthought that one might append to the previously spoken sentence. I suppose preceding it with a dash or ellipsis would be preferable. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 21:07, 22 February 2013 (CST)

Does Short story 6 have illustrations or not? right now it's just a word (not a link). If there no illustrations, shouldn't we get rid of it, and if there are add a link?--[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] ([[User talk:Saganatsu|talk]]) 15:00, 16 May 2013 (CDT)

:Like all the other side stories, SS6 is decorated with a few cute little drawings (repeated from other stories/volumes). As you can see from the other SS, these illustrations are quite inconsequential although people are welcome to add them in if they want to take the effort. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 18:20, 16 May 2013 (CDT)

hello! since i am currently reading the volume, I will do those minor edits. But i will not touch too much on it. If its ok with you. - [[User:Rukiabankai|Rukiabankai]] ([[User talk:Rukiabankai|talk]]) 01:32, 15 June 2013 (CDT)

"Without barely" has some Google hits, but relatively few (for comparison, "with barely" has about 100 times as many). Very few of those look like they'd be from any kind of edited text. The expression is weird given the ordinary meanings of "without" and "barely". In the Campione text, "barely stopping" seems OK since did in fact stop at the places at least briefly, for longer than if he had been simply passing through them. [[Special:Contributions/80.223.220.209|80.223.220.209]] 08:34, 14 June 2013 (CDT)

:No, Godou's point is that he never made any significant stops. Being stationary because he is doing something like waiting for a flight at the airport or crossing the street would not count as stopping for a visit. The point is: He didn't make any stops. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 11:07, 14 June 2013 (CDT)

Whoops, seems like I was pretty tired when I made those 2 edits for the BR SS 3 which were wrong. Anyways, thanks for correcting them. Please do look through the rest and tell me if there is anything thing else that needs to be changed.

On that note, I noticed that volume 1 has Shizuka calling Godou "Onii-san", but your translations have it as "Brother". I think it would probably be better to standardize it across the volumes, so may I know which is the one that the translators have decided on?

Thanks. [[User:Royaloyalz|Royaloyalz]] ([[User talk:Royaloyalz|talk]]) 21:41, 15 June 2013 (CDT)

:Shizuka actually calls Godou "Onii-chan." Yeah, Volume 1 has a fair number of standardization issues because it had multiple translators, it was the first volume translated (fewer standards/conventions established), and it was translated from Chinese (so honorifics come from guesswork) with little (if any) crosschecking with the JP. I didn't start referencing the JP version until V3 so there might be some of those issues in V2 as well. Please change it to Onii-chan when Shizuka is addressing Godou.

:Since you're starting from the beginning, could you help edit all the double hyphens(--) to dashes(—)? Dashes should have no spaces before or after. The only exceptions are situations like: "Abcd xyz. —Kjlm..." where the dash follows a period, exclamation mark or question mark (which I don't think occurs very often in Campione anyway).

:Also, there's one language quirk that needs to be fixed. In eastern languages, one would often name the person you are talking to in a 3rd person manner, but that should be eliminated in English. Example: "I am surprised by Onii-chan's earnest diligence." --> "I am surprised by your earnest diligence, Onii-chan."

:Thanks! --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 22:10, 15 June 2013 (CDT)

Yup no problems, I will take those into account. However, I may miss out those 3rd person references, since I tend to like keeping stuff as "Japanese" as possible. I will try to change all those that I do take note of, but can't promise much for you here haha. --[[User:Royaloyalz|Royaloyalz]] ([[User talk:Royaloyalz|talk]]) 00:27, 16 June 2013 (CDT)

====Links====
In response to "someone is scared that people make mistakes when creating pages", that's not the main point. It's ''good habit'' to link everything of note.

Granted, an edit just to redlink just a single item borders on "useless". On the other hand, undoing that action is even further useless, particularly if some does end up making that page; this was the reasoning behind my first undo. -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 22:59, 17 May 2013 (CDT)

Yes, and undo-ing the undo is even more productive? How hard is it to create links when they are actually needed?

Link everything of note? So in your view, a project should create red links for every single chapter for every volume published, regardless of translation progress?

If links are needed, translators will create them on their own. Simple as that. Should they require assistance, they'll ask for it. Thank you very much. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 23:18, 17 May 2013 (CDT)

:Granted, undoing the undo ''was'' even less productive in terms of the work done. (Especially if it developed into a revert war.) What it ''was'' meant to do, however, was to convey my opinion: "There no point doing this undo, since the initial edit has a weak but very legitimate reason behind it, while the undo didn't". Hopefully I've had better luck there.

:The second point is subjective to every person, but yes, if it was up to me, I'd rather create red links for every single chapter. On wikis, consider that there are also the [[Special:WantedPages]] page that represents which pages are needed the most, and every red link contributes to the accuracy of that list. Of course, this doesn't apply as much to ''this'' wiki, but like I said: good habits. Besides, red links can be annoying to the eye. I tend to think that has a positive correlation with prompting people to create the page. No links are just too ignorable, in that regard.

:It's up to how you take care of your pages. My only purpose was to point out and question the more eyebrow-raising actions. -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 00:24, 18 May 2013 (CDT)

:EDIT: Oh I knew I forgot to say something. I saw your edits to [[User talk:Kadi]]'s page, so here's a comment that would've dissuaded me: "I don't want to." (Or something along those lines that sounds smarter than what I came up with at the moment.)

:Really, I only spoke up because I thought your reasoning was faulty. If you take it out of the realm of logic, I can't exactly argue against authority. At the very least I'd have to take it to the talk pages first, if that was the case. Not saying I would or am going to, though. -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 00:38, 18 May 2013 (CDT)

Thanks alot for translating vol 14.

===High School DxD===
r u still translating hs dxd?

:Yes, as stated [[User:Zzhk|on the user page]], I am currently working on Volume 9. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 21:15, 13 May 2012 (CDT)

I wanna know if you´ll continue with volume 9????

:Life.1 is done --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 08:29, 2 July 2012 (CDT)

You absolutely rule man. Thanx for Vol 9 XD

I've posted a suggestion, not sure if you've seen it. [[Talk:High School DxD:Volume 9 Life 4|Talk Page]] --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 21:23, 22 August 2012 (CDT)

:Thanks for the input. Yeah, I've read it but I think the entire paragraph needs to be restructured to make the meaning clearer. I'll think about it later. Of course, anyone is free to provide suggestions in the mean time. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 05:14, 23 August 2012 (CDT)

===CubexCursedxCurious===
Just curious, but will you be translating this novel from time to time? I'm asking because you finished Volume 1 cahpter 2 before. - Cataccountant

:Maybe. I'll see once I finish Campione V13. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 02:02, 26 December 2012 (CST)

Thanks for continuing the novel's translation. I've been interested in the story ever since I saw the anime. - Cataccountant

Big thx for translating C3 [[User:Castor212|Castor212]] ([[User talk:Castor212|talk]]) 11:28, 14 January 2013 (CST)

Thanks for translating Zzhk and you might want to add yourself to the [[CubexCursedxCurious:Registration_Page|registration page]]. --[[User:Bilagaana|Bilagaana]] ([[User talk:Bilagaana|talk]]) 14:21, 15 January 2013 (CST)

I take it that you're continuing C3, in that case i'll work on the raws, at the basic level for now (typesets somewhere in the future). --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk|talk]]) 09:20, 26 January 2013 (CST)

Hi man!! Thanks for translating C3 :), Good luck!

Hello Zzhk, I noticed that there are currently no editors for C3. If you wanted, I could edit any future volumes that you are planning on translating. Thanks for all the translating you do. -- [[User:Kory|Kory]] ([[User talk:Kory|talk]]) 12:54, 28 April 2013 (CDT)

:Sure, go ahead. Your edits have been appropriate so far. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 04:21, 29 April 2013 (CDT)

===Rollback===

Sorry, was an accident. Probably clicked on the wrong place with my iPod touch at some moment. [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 10:58, 2 July 2012 (CDT)

:No worries. It was too strange not to have been an accident. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 11:10, 2 July 2012 (CDT)

===Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance===
Hi zzhk. In need of your suggestion here. Restia is called more as a "Darkness spirit girl" when referred to. However, the chapter name on the main page for vol 4 ch 7 is "girl of the dark spirit" (as given by....Florza I think). The word to word meaning is "Darkness spirit girl" but since such was mentioned as a chapter name I didn't use it. Though I am more comfortable with using the "Darkness..." Any say on this? ----[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 01:57, 3 February 2013 (CST)

:The original 闇精霊の少女 basically means "the girl who is the darkness spirit." I use "darkness spirit girl" because anything longer would be too unwieldy to repeat constantly.

:"Girl of the Dark Spirit" is a very literal but ambiguous choice because it could also mean a girl belonging to the dark spirit, or a girl who possesses the dark spirit.

:I'd say modify the chapter title for sure. Though as a title, it doesn't need to be identical to what keeps repeating in the text. But definitely, "Girl of the Dark Spirit" should be changed to something clearer. Of course, you should also ask KuroiHikari for ideas too. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 02:45, 3 February 2013 (CST)

Do you intend to continue this series ? [[User:trung-t-rung|trung-t-rung]] 7 February 2013

:Maybe when the next Taiwanese official version comes out, which should be the end of February. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 21:14, 6 February 2013 (CST)

Damn your translating blade dance fast :D if only volume 4 was free for you as well thank you for the hard work. -[41.135.73.211] 07:48, 10 February 2013

So sorry about that.. misread that part. --[[User:Blood|Blood]] ([[User talk:Blood|talk]]) 01:44, 20 February 2013 (CST)

Just here to ask if you will be focusing on STnBD for the entirety of volume 7? I'm skipping up to 8 with that assumption, but I really want to see 7. --[[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] ([[User talk:Mizuho|talk]]) 18:04, 21 February 2013 (CST)

:Good to know that you won't be wasting time on duplicate efforts. I intend to finish what I started, so Volume 7 should be completed some time next week. Since I'll be going away on a business trip, the final update should be posted either before Thursday or on Sunday. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 21:18, 21 February 2013 (CST)

Yay!, chapter 8 is up. Great work Zzhk. :3 [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 13:37, 2 March 2013 (CST)

Hello again, zzhk. Thank you for the latest chapter parts. I have a few doubts regarding names:

*Is it proper to write Greyworth Ciel Mais or Greyworth CielMais?
* For her, we were using Academy Director before 'then Academy Principle (not that they are different, but...)

That's all from me. Thanks --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 22:36, 8 March 2013 (CST)

:It's one word in the furigana (シエルマイス) but I guess just split it into two words according to the Terminology page.
:Yeah, go ahead and change it to Director. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 00:00, 9 March 2013 (CST)

Thank you for volume 9, so are you going to translate vol 10 now? Or help mizuho to translate vol 8?

:no,now he should be looking after campione vol.13,he's started but has yet to finish:of course,he's free to do as he please(perhaps will he be taking a more than deserved rest?). etheir way is fine with me:i prefer campione's girls to Stnbd's but kamito to godou,so do as you wish,Zzhk-sama.

:If mizuho gives up, sure, I'll finish off V8. Otherwise, I have no intention of displacing translators from their registered volumes.-[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 20:35, 15 March 2013 (CDT)

hey Zzhk,Thanks for v9, Are you also going to do volume 10? I mean if you are waiting for campione! volume 12 completion,I think it will take time,which will is more then enough to complete V10 with your lightning fast speed
Thanks :D

:I'll need to wait for the Chinese fan translations first. Also, it'd depend on how much of V10 Kuroi_Hikari wants to do. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 10:56, 16 March 2013 (CDT)

Thank you for registering/starting on vol 10 of STnBD zzhk

OMG, Zzhk, you, sir, are unbelievably fast, and we all truly appreciate your rapid translation speed. Thanks again. -[[User:GodAtom028|GodAtom028]]

So zzhk, are you going to take a rest or continue on campione?

Does anyone know when the 11th volume for StnBD will be released?

:No news yet, currently. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 00:23, 15 April 2013 (CDT)

::Thanks a lot, but damn!! I can't freakin' wait. The tension is unbearable!! -[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] 14:51, 18 April 2013

Btw, What does it mean by: "April 17, 2013: Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance Project is caught up"?
:Translations are caught up to published volumes. Isn't that obvious? -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 05:18, 19 April 2013 (CDT)
I guessed that possibility but I just wanted to confirm, I'm rather bad at at guessing things so I wanted to be sure.

Any news yet? --[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]]

:According to the publisher's site, Volume 11 of Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance is set to be released on June 25, 2013. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 19:56, 5 May 2013 (CDT)

As always thank you for your continued blazing fast translating :). [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 12:40, 8 August 2013 (CDT)

Hi. I am interested in working on an English-to-Vietnamese translation of Seirei and I am currently working on the 7th chapter of vol 1 plus making some changes to the Vietnamese page of the project. Since the previous translator quitted for over 16 months, may I reformat the main page to remove a lot of content that seem to be out of place now? And how do I protect a page? Thank you in advance. --[[User:Doomlord|Doomlord]] ([[User talk:Doomlord#top|talk]])

Reformat the main page of the Vietnamese version? Go ahead, it's a wiki after all. Protection can only be set by wiki supervisors. What level of protection do you need and for which page(s)? --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 09:26, 17 July 2013 (CDT)

:Alright thanks. Could you tell me what are the levels of protection? I need some insight first. I am editing the main page right now and I think I will need to get it protected once I am done. --[[User:Doomlord|Doomlord]] ([[User talk:Doomlord|talk]]) 07:03, 18 July 2013 (CDT)

:[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] finished implementing the protection for me so I guess you won't need to do it anymore. Thanks anyways :) --[[User:Doomlord|Doomlord]] ([[User talk:Doomlord|talk]]) 07:36, 18 July 2013 (CDT)

Just want to say, thanks for the blazing fast translation of volume 12! Really appreciate your work!

Thanks for Translating this Series. Will you also be translating the latest Side Story of this series? [[User:Navazishmh|Navazishmh]] ([[User talk:Navazishmh|talk]]) 06:23, 2 January 2014 (CST)

:You mean the special bonus story that accompanied the Taiwanese version of Volume 11? Maybe, but not with any urgency. It's just a really short story about Kamito, Claire and Est making a quick visit to real world Taipei, probably meant as a tribute to fans from Taiwan. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 04:40, 5 January 2014 (CST)

::Actually, someone did it [http://www.facebook.com/notes/raphael-tan/taipei-city-no-blade-dance-seirei-tsukai-no-blade-dance-special-edition-/722511574435143 on Facebook already] --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 00:16, 7 February 2014 (CST)

Hello there, just wondering is Claire elemental waffe Flame Blaze or Hell Blaze? Because in Volume 1 Chapter 6 Part 2 there is mentioned of Flame Blaze. So wanted to clarify.
At the same time as her voice, a blazing flame illuminated the night sky red.
Claire wielded Scarlet's elemental waffe — «Flame Blaze».
The flame slash mowed down all the attacking blades of the wind in an arc—

:Claire's elemental waffe is always Flametongue. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 00:43, 13 May 2014 (CDT)

===Silver Cross and Draculea===
Thank you for begin translations on the The Silver Cross and Draculea LN. I appreciate it.
but why not translate from volume 1 chapter 3, I don't think ArchmageXin already translate it --[[User:D4rkfl4sh|D4rkfl4sh]] 00:31, 5 January 2013 (CDT)

As ArchmageXin once posted in a forum:
If any translator want to step in, I will be happy to "match" the length of how much they contribute with my own,
but otherwise, I will go on break for a few months so I can deal with other things.
I'm simply giving him some encouragement to realize the "win-win" situation he envisioned.-[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 19:24, 4 January 2013 (CST)

i see, sorry i don't look at the forum

Oh, didn't realize it. Will change accordingly in short time. Also, should the tense be in past or present? From what I have understood till now, there's only distinction between past and present 'form' with no reference to future for the language. And I have already done some edits which I feel are sometimes wrong when trying to change everything to present tense. Thanks --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 23:06, 4 January 2013 (CST)

Hey '''Zzhk''' would you think about finishing off the last 3 chapters of volume 1 after your finished with Blade Dance? I know your buzy with other translations and life but it'd be much appreciated since that teaser is chewing at my soul :D. [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 15:36, 28 February 2013 (CST)

:I have no wish of displacing other translators in their own volumes, so probably Volume 1 really isn't a priority. Besides, as a light-hearted love comedy, you don't really need to know every single detail in Volume 1's plot. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 02:33, 3 March 2013 (CST)

Hi, i'm chronus79, a member of team Sonako
This series is interesting, so i thinking about translate it in to Vietnamese.
Will you give me the permission to do that?
If yes, please tell me if there are anything else that need to do besides the link back here and credit.
One more thing, how can I contact with ArchmageXin? I think I need permission for vol 1 too.[[User:Chronus79|Chronus79]] ([[User talk:Chronus79|talk]]) 03:35, 28 May 2013 (CDT)

:Sure, go ahead... Although Vol 1 has some serious lapses in accuracy on occasion, so I would recommend translating it from Japanese directly. You can contact ArchmageXin on his talk page although he might be a little busy in real life at the moment. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 09:14, 28 May 2013 (CDT)

::Thanks, but i don't know Japanese, self-studying now. I guess I will use Translate Aggregator and ORC programs for now. Hope i will able to do it someday.[[User:Chronus79|Chronus79]] ([[User talk:Chronus79|talk]]) 09:52, 28 May 2013 (CDT)

Can you summary the main content of volume 1? I think I can't read volume 2 without knowing anything.[[User:Hunter|Hunter]] ([[User talk:Hunter|talk]]) 07:21, 30 June 2013 (CDT)

:You should ask ArchmageXin to see if he wants to summarize the volume he's working on. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 19:29, 30 June 2013 (CDT)

Like chronus79, I also want to translate this LN into Vietnamese. But I can't contact him by e-mail, can you give me the permission too? [[User:Hunter|Hunter]] ([[User talk:Hunter|talk]]) 23:51, 8 July 2013 (CDT)

:It's a nice act of courtesy, but you don't really need permission to translate a fan translation. If you're really sure you want to translate ArchmageXin's work, go ahead and just acknowledge him in the credits. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 00:11, 9 July 2013 (CDT)

Since Par74583 and 203.218.214.15 seem to have taken over the translation of chapters 2 and 3 of volume 1, ArchmageXin has stepped back. Do you plan to do chapters 4 and 6 in his stead?--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 14:18, 19 July 2013 (CDT)

:Since no one has registered those chapters anyway, I'll just let people do whatever they want. I expect Par74583 will probably continue onto Chapter 4. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 18:41, 19 July 2013 (CDT)

BTW sir will you continue to translate volume 4 of this series??

:Probably, but the Chinese fan translations aren't out yet. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 02:28, 15 August 2013 (CDT)

Yay, new chapter. Glad to see that you are still translating this series. Thanks for the hard work!

I just wanted to say thanks for the recent release of silver cross. I enjoyed reading it and appreciate the work you put in to making it possible for all of us without your skill. --mathes

If viable, I want to request authorization for taking over the translations for the 5th Volume. --[[User:Kouen no Ten|Kouen no Ten]]

:Sure, go ahead, but if you intend to do the whole volume, I suggest posting the chapters in order rather than the ending first. In fact, since the Chinese fan translation does take a while (typically 2-4 weeks per chapter), I don't mind if you take over Volume 4 from Chapter 4. By the way, you can sign with a timestamp by typing <nowiki>~~~~</nowiki> (4 tildes). --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 16:48, 23 November 2013 (CST)

::Thank you very much, and yes, I will keep that in mind. I am going to be working on Strike The Blood too, so I'll be working on them simultaneously, one chapter of Strike The Blood followed by one of Silver Cross and Draculea. Just figured out that wiki actucaly has a tool for this ^_^ --[[User:Kouen no Ten|Kouen no Ten]] ([[User talk:Kouen no Ten|talk]]) 23:13, 23 November 2013 (CST)

Thank you for your work on this light novel. You shall be missed. [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 13:16, 25 November 2013 (CST)

:There's really nothing to miss. Since [[User:Kouen no Ten|Kouen no Ten]] is translating directly from Japanese, look forward to the Silver Cross series getting wrapped up soon. Waiting for the Chinese version to finish would probably take until April next year. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 17:02, 25 November 2013 (CST)

Hello...first i want to say thanks for all your translation in this and other LN like cube, campione....sorry if i upset you, i just want to ask, will you translate the final volume? Since kouen seems to be angry about mageslayer take over the work without notifying him, and mageslayer doesnt seem to have any intention to translate vol 5 ( no registration, no words)..thx....once again, sorry if i upset you with this question....

:There's no Chinese version out yet, so I have nothing to translate even if I wanted to do Volume 5. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 06:34, 2 February 2014 (CST)

Zzhk do u know who is trasnlating the 5th volume? I'm waiting the 2nd Cap for a while but isn't out... the cinese version is out maybe ?
[[User:FaintSmile|FaintSmile]] 20:24, 26 April 2014

:Nope, the Chinese fan translator announced a temporary hiatus back in February, promising new updates every 2 months from then on, but there's nothing so far. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 20:30, 27 April 2014 (CDT)

So last thing, do you know who have translate the Vol5 Cap1 and ask him if he intends to continue? in case do you know someone who can translate it? so few chapters to the end.... T_T [[User:FaintSmile|FaintSmile]] 14:00, 6 May 2014

Hey Zzhk, out of curiousity, say that the Chinese translations for volume 5 are released, would you consider translating volume 5? Cheers. --[[User:Aurst|Aurst]] ([[User talk:Aurst|talk]]) 21:05, 10 May 2014 (CDT)

:Sure, if no else does it. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 21:34, 10 May 2014 (CDT)

Hello, I'm from Vietnamese translation team of this project ( although I haven't release any chapter yet :) ). I now have color illustrations of volume 1 and 2 redrawed, so can you translate the sentences on those page ( pls note it from which chapter if you don't mind )? I will type them, and if you want to use other font, pls send me then I will fix it! Here is the example https://www.dropbox.com/s/3i1vht62gtwciu5/SCaD2.JPG --[[User:Hunter|Hunter]] ([[User talk:Hunter|talk]]) 01:46, 26 May 2014 (CDT)

:Feel free to upload a separate Vietnamese version (using a different filename), but don't replace the original. I don't think it's that important for text in images to be translated into English, and it's helpful for other languages to have the original source intact.

:I didn't translate Volume 1 so I'm not going to hunt down whatever variant someone used. Anyway, for [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=File:Draculea_v01_003-004.jpeg this one], going from left to right:

Kariya Eruru: "Please watch your tone of voice. Given your stupidity, it is hard to believe that you and I are of similar age."

Rushella Dahm Draculea: "If you'll agree to offer yourself to me, I promise to guarantee the safety of those around you. What do you say?"

Sudou Mei: "Do know that I fell in love with you at first sight. You should feel honored❤"

:Volume 2 illustration[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=File:Draculea_V02_-_Color_02.jpg]:

???: "Vampire and your ilk, scram and begone from this school." (Chapter 6)

--[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 04:55, 4 June 2014 (CDT)

::OK thank you! I need to fix those page a little bit, I will send you the pics as soon as they are finished ( because I don't know how to upload :"> ). Anyway, do you think I should find and use the contents of volume 1? You know, it will be more synchronous, although there are some differences. I think they are:

"I am on a separate level from trash humans like you. Your stupidity fails to see that you are the same age as me" ( chapter 4 )

"If you are willing to sacrifice your body to me, I will guarantee the safety of other people around you. How is that?" ( chapter 2 )

"It’s love at first sight, you should be honored." ( chapter 2 )
[[User:Hunter|Hunter]] ([[User talk:Hunter|talk]]) 05:55, 5 June 2014 (CDT)

Here is volume 1: [https://www.dropbox.com/s/4lu9rjw1zw5dsr4/SCaD%2001v1.JPG your translation] and [https://www.dropbox.com/s/4cg9ehhja63xufx/SCaD%2001v2.JPG volume 1 content]. You can use 1 of them!
volume 2: [https://www.dropbox.com/s/joh85audsohsh26/SCaD%2002.jpg]
Sorry, I intend to fix a little but it seems my editor remains offline =_= so they are all that I can do... I updated the image volume 2 and 1 ( using the content version ) if you want to fix, pls do![[User:Hunter|Hunter]] ([[User talk:Hunter|talk]]) 06:47, 10 June 2014 (CDT)

===About the Bot===
The bot goes through a list that is created and maintained by [[User:Cloudii|Cloudii]] and a few selected individuals.

There is not much I can do unless the document itself is changed. I will talk to him once more.

But I would like to ask you to write on his talk page about this small... inconsistency ?

This is the first run of the bot and the next round is scheduled to be next month around this day. {{User:Simon/Signature}}

: There, found and fixed. Gonna see for a nicer method... The Template tags were ok, but the template was missing a few things.
: Ain't gonna complain because that was partly an error on my side, but next time wait a bit. I do check if it gone right.
: Now off to hunt someone down.{{User:Simon/Signature}}

User talk:Zzhk

2015-03-26T18:43:21Z

DarkeKyuubi: /* Cube x Cursed x Curious */

==Recent==

===General===

Thank you for translating Leviathan of the Covenant.I hope you won't abandon it.

could you please translate tasogare iro no uta tsukai.its a great ln but unfortunately the translators are missing since october last year.

:Sorry to disappoint you all, but I'm currently not taking any project suggestions. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 18:40, 10 April 2013 (CDT)

hi...first of all i want to thak yo for all of your translation, like for campione, cxcxc, silver cross, for me and other that dont read moon rune it a godsend to be able LN...anyway....may i suggest a LN to pick up? since you like campione, i wonder if you also like strike the blood since its pretty similar, i have watched the anime, its quite good, even though many said many thing have been butchered from the anime...thx...please consider it...

Zzhk if you consider take project again can you try and give some love translate Hyouketsu Kyoukai no Eden ,which already completed and you can translate in your own pace,hope you consider Hyouketsu. [[User:Yasew|Yasew]] ([[User talk:Yasew|talk]]) 22:35, 03 Mei 2014 (CDT)

First off, thanks for the TL's of STnBD and Campione. I enjoy both. Once you finish your current projects, and if you are thinking of taking on a new project afterwards, please consider Hataraku Maou-sama or Hyouketsu Kyoukai no Eden. --[[User:AnimeFan9001|AnimeFan9001]] ([[User talk:AnimeFan9001|talk]]) 22:51, 14 May 2014 (CDT)

hi man thx for the amazing translations "There's really not much to say. I hope my work speaks for itself." yeah you can bet it does, hope you are enjoyng your vacations (im guessing you are because you are kinda MIA and in your page there is none "in preogress") anyway, hope you reintegrate after a good rest and finish C3 so i can read it complete (i actually havent read it, didnt really thinks it is going to be interesting but since you are translating it, it should be worth)
P.D. sorry for the bad english -.- still learning --[[User:renextronex|renextronex]] ([[User talk:renextronex|talk]]) 05/22/2014

a lot for september eh? what will you do first? [[User:renextronex|renextronex]] ([[User talk:renextronex|talk]]) 08/12/2014

Hi! Thank you so much for the amazing translations. I know you don't take suggestions, but I'll give one anyways in hope your attitude has changed in the last year. Try reading Mokushiroku Arisu. Even if you don't decide to help translate it, the plot should be an extremely enjoyable read. [[User:Futon Lord|Futon Lord]] ([[User talk:Futon Lord|talk]]) 10/5/2014

Hi, thanks for translating blade dance. I would like to ask a favour, on the shinmai maou Feedback forum some one posted a Chinese --> English translation of the V3 prologue, could you give feedback on how well it was translated? [[User:Lifeman120|Lifeman120]] ([[User talk:lifeman120|talk]]) 03/25/2015

===Campione===
I would like to be the first one to say thats for continuing on the next volume. I love your work. --[[User:Tasear|Tasear]] ([[User talk:Tasear|talk]]) 04:35, 20 January 2014 (CST)

Hi again zzhk!! 
I was reading vol 14 ch 3 where I found this:
"It'd be wonderful if it were limited to that. But no, in addition to that place, even more worlds can be reached. More than anyone else,
Aisha-neesan is the most troublesome Campione among the seven."

Could 'seven' here mean that Raffaello considers Godou as not-so-explosive as compared to others, or is it 'rest of the seven', or just a typo :P ? Thanks --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 07:59, 25 June 2013 (CDT)

:It's seven because there are seven Campiones and Aisha is the most troublesome of them all. That's all there is to it. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 08:30, 25 June 2013 (CDT)

Huh... Aren't there 8. The volume name is such. *Is the question a spoiler?* --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 08:43, 25 June 2013 (CDT)

:No, Aisha is the seventh and last one known at the time that was said. The eight one mentioned in the volume name is kind of special therefore Raffaello doesn't know anything about him. You'll understand in the following chapters. [[Special:Contributions/90.32.116.51|90.32.116.51]] 11:11, 25 June 2013 (CDT)

A bit new at editing and only half-decent at grammar, browsing through while reading. Forgot that hyphens and dashes were different, I'll stick to things I know for sure. Thanks and sorry for causing some problems. [[User:Zekeinferno|Zeke]] ([[User talk:Zekeinferno|talk]]) 12:43, 8 August 2014 (CDT)

Hi, I was wondering if I could join the Campione! editing team. Thanks! [[User:Mikawa|Mikawa]] ([[User talk:Mikawa|talk]]) 19:14, 14 August 2014 (CDT)

Just wondering--> Vol. 16 chp. 1 still has the '''pending verification''' note stuck to it in the registration page, so I was wondering if it still hasn't been verified yet..--[[User:Npeace|Npeace]] ([[User talk:Npeace|talk]]) 12:16, 11 November 2014 (CST)

===Cube x Cursed x Curious===
Nikaidou Kururi <- wasn't she "Kukuri" (she had the same name as her weapon, a kukri) --[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 06:16, 30 January 2014 (CST)

:It's always been Kururi (二階堂クルリ = Nikaidou Kururi). It was noted in-story that her name was ''similar'' but not identical to the word "kukri." --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 07:28, 30 January 2014 (CST)

Interested in helping as an editor for CubedxCursedxCurious. Let me know if it's ok if I can help. [[User:Crosschan|Crosschan]] 06:34, 10 June 2014 (EST)

Hi just wondering if you were ever going to finish translating it... just finished 14 and was hoping you might be willing to keep working on it.

:Unfortunately, the Chinese version published by Kadokawa Taiwan is only up to Volume 14 with no signs of V15 coming in July or August. There's nothing I can do except wait in the mean time. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 21:22, 17 July 2014 (CDT)

::Latest update: Kadokawa Taiwan will be releasing C3 V15 in September. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 02:59, 20 July 2014 (CDT)

Hi, I just wanted to give my thanks for all your hard work in translating this series.

:You're welcome, glad you enjoyed the series. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 19:28, 16 March 2015 (CDT)

Hello, just was a little curious on what was meant to be conveyed in this line in volume 16 chapter 3:
What have my creations done? What did they represent? When I became old and authority, wealth and fame were no longer useful, I finally understood.
Is he saying that after he became old, authority, wealth and fame were no longer useful? or something more along the lines of after he became old and powerful, wealth and fame were no longer useful?
I'm just gonna change it to what I think fits but can you please look it over later since you can actually translate and I'm just guessing, thanks [[User:DarkeKyuubi|DarkeKyuubi]] ([[User talk:DarkeKyuubi|talk]])

===Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance===
Hy, I'm considering making a German translation for Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance, so I'm asking you if you would allow it. (Cause it's mentioned in the Guidelines to ask someone from the English translation team). So, I hope that you will allow it! [[User:Firestar222|Firestar222]]

:Go ahead. I didn't translate V1-5 or V8 so I can't vouch for the accuracy of chapters marked "TLC required" but feel free to ask if any line doesn't make sense. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 04:57, 4 June 2014 (CDT)

==== Audio Novel Project ====

(Sorry, Im not sure if this is the second time I've posted this message or the original was deleted)
First of all thanks for Translating Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance.

Second of all I am apart of the Audio Novel Projects The result of discussions between myself and some other enthusiasts in the forums, and what we aim to do is create audiobooks of translation scripts done by contributors. However, due to recent discussion, we've come to the conclusion that it is best to ask permission from the translators themselves, if their scripts can be used as Audio Novel bases, because of the section in the Translation Common Agreement that states that all translations belong to their respective translators.

Therefore, as respectfully as possible, I'd like to request permission to use your translation of Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance as a script as such.
[[User:SilentZephyr|SilentZephyr]] ([[User talk:SilentZephyr|talk]]) 09:15, 8 August 2014 (CDT)

:Sure, go ahead. Good luck! --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 09:44, 8 August 2014 (CDT)

:Thanks so much, STnBD is one of my favorite LN to read [[User:SilentZephyr|SilentZephyr]] ([[User talk:SilentZephyr|talk]]) 11:44, 8 August 2014 (CDT)

==Archives==

===General===
Hi there. I'd like to thank you for translating things here, I appreciate it. -IndexArcanum

Hey zzhk! Really wanted to thank you for the Campione! translations and the DxD summaries. Keep it up and have fun! [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 05:24, 19 April 2012 (CDT)

Yo Zzhk thank for translating Highschool DxD and Campione!, hopefully after completing of vol6 of Campione! you would do vols 3 and 4 :)

I am a new member to this and I hope I can help in translating. My first language is Chinese and then English. I am not really used to this so I hope you can teach me and allow me to help as I believe you are used to this. I hope to translate Campione! as it is one of my favourite novel. Thank you~ Cheers~ Kanziel~

Welcome to Baka-Tsuki! It's always great to have enthusiastic new translators. Anyway, please read my response on Kadi's talk page.-[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 08:14, 1 October 2012 (CDT)

Hello, Kanziel again. Sorry to bother you again but I am very new to all these so I hope you can introduce me to some old members (especially Chinese and English translators) who can teach me, and recommend me to Chinese-English projects. Thank you. Cheers~ Kanziel~

You should contact [[User:Kira0802|Kira0802]] who is a nice and friendly guy who also translates from Chinese, reads tons of novels, and has involved himself with many projects. He's also very willing to help others edit and proofread their work. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 09:52, 1 October 2012 (CDT)

I would like to express my appreciation for your translations and at the same time give my praise for the way you handle the incorrect random edits from other users. You revert the edits and calmly explain the reasons for that. I learn a lot just from those remarks. Thank you. -[62.28.67.45] 18:52, 25 February 2013‎

I love you Zzhk :3 [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 09:40, 5 March 2013 (CST)

hey can you please tell me how to be a translator -[[User:‎Shams1996|Shams1996]] 12:12, 17 April 2013

:Go learn an additional language. Read a book you enjoy in the new language. Rewrite its contents in your original language and share it. Everybody wins. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 08:51, 17 April 2013 (CDT)

I'm here to recommend a good book I just read. It is a ln titled "Anuvis!" it deals with gods but more specifically ancient Egypt. i hope you get the time to read it. XD --[[User:SirEatALot|SirEatALot]] ([[User talk:SirEatALot|talk]]) 08:42, 15 May 2013 (CDT)

Hello zzhk. I really appreciate your hard work for translating the light novels in here. You are really fast in work and I'm really happy everytime when there is an update for the series you're working. Keep rolling!--[[User:Tandra|Tandra]] ([[User talk:Tandra|talk]]) 05:22, 28 June 2013 (CDT)

hello. i am just wondering what is a good english equivalent name of ポコ. --[[Special:Contributions/182.173.207.30|182.173.207.30]] 05:52, 27 May 2013 (CDT)

:Maybe this will help?
:コ : 個(P); 箇【こ(P); コ】 (ctr) (1) counter for articles; (2) (usu. 個) counter for military units; (3) individual; (P); ED --[[Special:Contributions/171.207.40.140|171.207.40.140]] 06:17, 27 May 2013 (CDT)

:Without any context, all I can say is that ポコ reads "Poco" or something similar to that. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 07:38, 27 May 2013 (CDT)

Thanks so much for your lightning fast translations kami sama [[User:Kirito|Kirito The Black Swordsman]] ([[User talk:Kirito|talk]]) 23:08, 9 August 2013 (CDT)

Thanks for translating! --[[User:Kai Ran|Kai Ran]] ([[User talk:Kai Ran|talk]]) 13:44, 13 August 2013 (CDT)

Hey I just wanted to share this link with you. http://grammar.ccc.commnet.edu/grammar/possessives.htm
It's your translation so it's your decision. Grammatically both are equal. - Tasear

:‎My point is that Multipartite's edit wasn't wrong. The rule-of-thumb would be adding "'s" to singular nouns even if they end in "s" to reflect how it is pronounced. Anyway, if you pay attention, I already reworded the sentence to avoid the possessive. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 00:00, 18 November 2013 (CST)

that being said,if you could look at harem serie more worthy of your talent such as oda nobuna and madan no ou to vanadis-netheir Stnbd or campione can compare to the latter;i think almost everyone who read vol.1-5 must feel the same,as there is no better illustrations than oda nobuna's,but i'm off-topic again,sorry. -[78.232.53.234] 01:01, 16 March 2013 (CDT)

:hopefully zzhk sama would translate oda nobuna for his future project.. thanx for your great translation on stnbd and campione -[180.178.96.86] 01:01, 16 March 2013 (CDT)

:can you translate oda nobuna for us after you done with stnbd... plis i beg you sincerely sir

::Sorry, I'm not really interested in the Sengoku Jidai (Warring States) setting. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 08:44, 17 March 2013 (CDT)

thanx for the reply sir zzhk if you're not interested in oda nobuna... how about if i petition for rental magica

Thank you Zzhk for your wonderful work, Well if we are talking about interest i think "hagure yuusha no estetica" might be a good choice because it has every component of LN sir Zzhk had worked on so far.

by any chance sir zzhk, do you interested with mahouka kouko no rettousei??

Well dear sir, since you're probably prioritizing C3 and other projects, I would like you to consider Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi to translate in the near future, well it's good *shrugs* but it's up to you. Thanks either way if you think it or not.

Just wondering if you'd consider picking up Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi or Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko as another project since i love your work. We get quality releases and it is in a relatively suitable time period as well compared to some other translators.

===Campione!===
Thanks a lot for translating ''Campione!''. It's a very interesting series and I have a lot of fun reading it. --[[User:MaerisCrisis|MaerisCrisis]] 10:10, 30 April 2012 (CDT)

Good job on volume 2, hope to be able to cooperate with you on more volumes haha, anyway your english is good, as far as i can tell there is little for us editors to fix.[[User:Fallen3dge|Fallen3dge]] 19:36, 2 May 2012 (CDT)

Hi! I really enjoy Campione. Thank you for the fast translation! [[User:Xenocross|Xenocross]] 20:52, 2 May 2012 (CDT)
Hey there i '''Zzhk''' was just wondering if you could give me a summary on the series and if its anything similar to "High School DxD"? --[[User:Angels Requiem|Angels Requiem]] 15:45, 3 May 2012 (CDT)

:Well, it's a harem-like story with a mixed mythological setting plus a protagonist who isn't useless. There is an overview on the main page, and I suggest just reading the first two translated volumes to see if you like the feel. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 21:48, 3 May 2012 (CDT)

Thank you for your efforts on translating Campione.. I really enjoy it... :)

Thanks for the hard work on Campione! Any chance of vol 6? :P [[Special:Contributions/218.186.17.241|218.186.17.241]] 22:29, 12 May 2012 (CDT)

:Eventually, probably... --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 21:17, 13 May 2012 (CDT)

+1 to the list of people who appreciate your work. Thanks for the efforts. --[[User:Lighthalzen|Lighthalzen]] 03:27, 28 June 2012 (CDT)

Awesome man! I hope you do Volume 6 too. Thanks for the hard work!

Thank you again for your translations on Campione. Any chance on going back and doing the missing parts for Vol 4?.. thanks

:Well, Volume 4 is already summarized on jCafe by Kadi so it's not really a priority. I'd be more inclined to do 6 and 7 first. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 09:30, 2 July 2012 (CDT)

Wow thanks for Raptor form speed in translating volume 5. And I'm happy that you register vol6. [[User:Xenocross|Xenocross]] 09:42, 2 July 2012 (CDT)

Thank you for your speed translations on Campione!. I hope you will keep translating it ^^--[[User:LSwRl|LSwRl]] 16:56, 23 July 2012 (CDT)

THANKS A LOOOOT You are my hero! You, [8th King]-sama !!! PLease finish this 4 ASAP, then please do Vol 6 like blitzkrieg wirting!! I am deeply attached for these series! [[User:Sylkud]] 12:13, 25 Jul

:vol.4 is being translated by florza. And, don't rush the translator. --[[User:Rock96|Rock96]] 11:54, 25 July 2012 (CDT)

Thank you very much for translations I really enjoy them KEEP UP THE GOOD WORK

Hi zzhk! Thank you for your Campione translations. Thanks for your hard work! I made an account just to say, thanks. Also, Great job on v7 ch 5 part 4. Your translations make my days. Thanks always for quick and great translations. Mokata

Thank you. Appreciate the help. Cheers~ Kanziel~ [[User:Kanziel|Kanziel]]

Hi zzhk, I remember you sent a message to me a few weeks ago about doing the Luo Hao sections for Vol 12 (Ch.5 part 2,3 I believe) and I just wanted to send a reminder and confirm that this is still the case so we avoid any repeat translations. If you do change your mind please let me know.[[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]] ([[User talk:Thatsjustpeachy|talk]]) 02:39, 9 October 2012 (CDT)

:Do you need the parts to continue? How do you want me to send them to you? --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 03:15, 9 October 2012 (CDT)

::I don't need the translated parts to continue since I'm going to translate around it and just read through the parts you are translating in Chinese. You can translate them whenever you have the time since I'm not releasing the volume till everything is caught up so there is a lot of time. When you are done you can send your part to me through email and just send me a message through Animesuki or if you see me on irc to let me know you have done so. I assume that since I'm uploading the majority at once this will be more convenient. Let me know if this is ok with you.[[User:Thatsjustpeachy|Thatsjustpeachy]] ([[User talk:Thatsjustpeachy|talk]]) 03:55, 9 October 2012 (CDT)

:::Sure, no problem, I'll email you. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 05:01, 9 October 2012 (CDT)

Thanks for the fast translations of Campione. [[User:Bilagaana|Bilagaana]] ([[User talk:Bilagaana|talk]]) 00:53, 22 October 2012 (CDT)

Thanks zzhk for your speedy translations. I just now read 1st part and here you are updating the 2nd one. :D --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 22:55, 16 November 2012 (CST)

Good day sir, many thanks for your work. Did you take over vol 8 chap 2 from Kadi? ~([[User talk:Ghost|talk]]) 7:27, 03 December 2012 (GMT + 8)

Zzhk banzai!!

Hi Zzhk, curious what you are planning to do once you finish vol 13? Got a new project lined up? :) Thanks again for all the translations you have done. --[[User:Bilagaana|Bilagaana]] ([[User talk:Bilagaana|talk]]) 12:47, 2 January 2013 (CST)

:Who knows? We'll see. Thank you for reading. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 19:09, 2 January 2013 (CST)

First off i would like to say thanks so much for your translations on Campione, such consistent updates at that, you have been awesome :D, i was wondering though that since it seems thatsjustpeachy won't translate volume 12, will you pick it up instead? --[[User:Black Swordsman825|Black Swordsman825]] 23:38, 4 January 2013 (CDT)

:I'm sure it's a joke, so just be patient. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 19:24, 4 January 2013 (CST)

Thanks a lot for translating Campione, your translations are of pretty high quality, and i also got a question for you. While i was reading Campione i noticed that Godou is called Godoh by his cousin Koidzuki Sakura, is that translators own interpretation or is it Sakura's own accent? --[[User:Silver Horn|Silver Horn]] ([[User talk:Silver Horn|talk]]) 16:23, 16 January 2013 (CST)

:Certain characters such as Annie Charlton, Pandora and Sakura's speech uses katakana instead of kanji for Godou's name. In other works, katakana is sometimes used when a foreigner speaks to emphasize their accent, but a foreign accent shouldn't apply here since Sakura is Japanese, Pandora is a goddess and Annie is a Campione. So all we know is that their pronunciation is different, but there is no indication as to how it is different.--[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 17:41, 16 January 2013 (CST)

Hello Zzhk, thanks for the Campione! translations but when will you continue translating volume 13? I can't wait! - [[User:Blackie|Blackie]]

I think he will resume translation when volume 12 is finished

Check his contributions, he is translating various other LN while he waits for 12 to be finished. He recently finished C3 Vol 1. --[[User:Bilagaana|Bilagaana]] ([[User talk:Bilagaana|talk]]) 17:24, 26 January 2013 (CST)

For BR SS 01, one of the illustrations is missing, was that the case originally, or did it get misplaced?
Thanks for doing the SS. --[[User:Bilagaana|Bilagaana]] ([[User talk:Bilagaana|talk]]) 20:54, 15 January 2013 (CST)

:Ask [[User:Denormative|Denormative]]([[User talk:Denormative|talk]]), he's the one who uploaded the illustrations and created the page. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 21:10, 15 January 2013 (CST)

if i may ask,when do you intend to come back to us to finish vol.13?
remember that like for the prodigal son,we will welcome you back anytime,in spite of your repetead infidelity(STnBD and so on).
my apologies if this is no the place to ask that.

:My guess would be after Vol 12 is done. --[[User:Bilagaana|Bilagaana]] ([[User talk:Bilagaana|talk]]) 10:54, 1 March 2013 (CST)

:How do you even know if I haven't already finished V13 already? --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 11:54, 2 March 2013 (CST)

====Editing====
Hi, sorry about the edit for "just deserts" :p, I would like to express my thanks for your efforts to translate Campione. I wish you all the best in your future efforts at translating and of course, other stuff XD.

:Don't worry about it, it's just that if more than one person was confused enough to edit it, there must have been many more who just didn't act on it. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 17:33, 10 May 2012 (CDT)

I changed the 'impotence' in 'Anger at the circumstances taking her away from him, and anger at his own impotence.' from volume 5, chapter 6 to 'incompetence', just an fyi in case it was a TL error. --[[User:Florza|Florza]]

:It's fine, I saw it already, no objections. Impotence, incompetence, inability to do anything, powerlessness, it's all the same to me. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 01:50, 4 August 2012 (CDT)

::To most people it has a very different meaning though :P Also, '"Don't be bound by hierarchy, and devote myself to onii-sama... Yes, that's idea."' from Volume 6 Chapter 4, is it meant to be 'idea'? -- [[User:Florza|Florza]]

:::haha, you mean the sexual connotation? Anyway, would you prefer concept or principle instead of idea? --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 22:24, 4 August 2012 (CDT)

::::Yeah. I reread it once or twice thinking, 'wtf? why is Godou worried about his ED at this time? does he have ED?'. But about the 'idea' thing, I think it's a grammar thing. 'that's' doesn't go with 'idea' at least for normal speech. not sure about the original meaning though. -- [[User:Florza|Florza]]

:::::Actually, looking more closely, I see what's missing, it's just a typo. It should be "that's ''the'' idea." --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 00:17, 5 August 2012 (CDT)

Hi there. While editing I am having some confusion regarding what to keep in caps and all. For example: "king", "lord", "god", "cult lord" and such. I believe that since all of them represents some position in this world's society they should be in caps. Just as same to ours "President/Prime Minister/Minister" and such. Please suggest further on this matter. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 16:52, 11 August 2012 (CDT)

:They should be in lower case when used as a noun, capitalized when used as a term of address. Lord and God are only capitalized for God from the Bible, so there is no need to capitalize phrases like "my lord" or "abc is a god" though "Lord XYZ" would need to be capitalized since it's a term of address. Similarly, king should only be capitalized when it is a specific title, such as "King Kusanagi." Stuff like "as a king you should blah blah blah..." or "the king jumped up and down" should not be capitalized. It does get a bit subtle with statements like "George V is one of the kings of Britain" where "kings" is being used as a general noun, versus "George V is King of Britain" where "King of Britain" is a specific title. As for "cult leader," it would follow the same pattern as for "king" though I wouldn't be opposed to capitalizing all intances of it since it's not that usual a term. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 19:28, 11 August 2012 (CDT)

Actually that was me who edited the terminology page. The furigana is indeed Ocelot for 'Jaguar'. - [[User:Florza|Florza]]

:Which volume did you see it? Volume 6 Page 42 is unambiguously ジャガー -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 06:10, 1 September 2012 (CDT)

::V7 Page 163. - [[User:Florza|Florza]]

:::Ah, so it's the author who changed his mind. Anyway, I'll bring it up in the Terminology thread. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 06:32, 1 September 2012 (CDT)

Sorry. Was not knowing about the original texts. But how to know that those were the original thoughts? I simply took those as a remark on Erica's strength. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 02:43, 4 September 2012 (CDT)

:Florza uses italics, but I find it unnecessary... After all, there is no such formatting in the original text, and certain lines can be interpreted as either thoughts or third person narration because there is no explicit subject. Unless you have doubts about a translator's ability to use English pronouns properly, I'd suggest refraining from making these sorts of changes directly, and raise the issue on Talk pages instead. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 02:54, 4 September 2012 (CDT)

Spirit body is correct for that kanji. However, naming issues arise when connected with other kanji. - [[User:Florza|Florza]]

:Well, it's not like the combination arose by coincidence. It's highly unsatisfactory for the translation to change completely when the subject is still the same thing. Could you elaborate on what you consider to be naming issues? --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 23:35, 6 September 2012 (CDT)

::I'm sure that if you found 'God and Godslayer' to be awkward, 'spirit power of spirit body separation' would seem pretty awkward as well, right? Wait, has the term been translated in previous volumes yet? - [[User:Florza|Florza]]

:::Where does that phrase occur? In that particular case, it could be simplified to "power of spirit body separation" without much loss in meaning. "Spirit body" and its separation and detachment already appeared in Volume 6 with Princess Alice's introduction. Personally, I don't think they're actual terms per se since detachment and separation seem to be used as synonyms for the same phenomenon. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 00:18, 7 September 2012 (CDT)

::::Think I'll go with the horizontal stare decisis here for now. Although, as 幽体分離 and other 4 character kanjis are usually move names (Even without brackets), I feel that 'spirit body separation' is somewhat lacking. - [[User:Florza|Florza]]

Zzhk! Amazing job! Question/comment - In V7C6 Part 3, there's two things that are confusing: 1) "Then Godou proceeded to compose spell words caused strong wind to blow. The destructive gales pinned down the giant monkeys, immobilizing them." -> Is it Godou or is it Ena that is doing that? Godou at this point already appears to be using 2 incarnations and is also using some wind spell? and 2) This and the very next section also mentions 6 giant monkeys they are also fighting.. but there has been no mention of Sun Wukong summoning any monkeys at all at this point [[User:Wilhelmson|Wilhelmson]] ([[User talk:Wilhelmson|talk]]) 16:17, 10 September 2012 (CDT)

:On further inspection, there was a typo: mismatched comment tags which hid away a fair chunk of text. It should make a lot more sense now. Thanks for pointing it out! --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 09:51, 7 September 2012 (CDT)

Sorry, didn't know if those tense change would significantly alter the meaning. Since everything was in past tense, I couldn't tell from just reading the order of occurrence for some of the events.--[[User:Mane|Mane]] ([[User talk:Mane|talk]]) 10:41, 8 September 2012 (CDT)

I got permission to change the text aside from the tenses. Can I reverse your undo so I can change the tense back to past tense? I don't have a copy of my past changes to work with.--[[User:Mane|Mane]] ([[User talk:Mane|talk]]) 11:27, 8 September 2012 (CDT)

:[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Campione!%3AVolume_5_Prologue&diff=186740&oldid=174273 Here] are all your changes, highlighted. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 12:02, 8 September 2012 (CDT)

I make my ePUBs manually; the use of <nowiki></nowiki> rather than triple apostrophes makes it easier (for me, and maybe others) to convert the text into html/xhtml. The same would be true of double apostrophes and the <nowiki></nowiki> tag. I've made the mistake of equating double apostrophes with quotation marks (and then replacing all of them). I have a question about line 65 in volume 5 chapter 2. There is a line break between two sentences that appears to be spoken by the same character, and there is no quotation marks around the second "part." Could you check if there is a typo in that line?--[[User:Mane|Mane]] ([[User talk:Mane|talk]]) 07:07, 10 September 2012 (CDT)

:I allowed myself to fix it. LNs sometimes have that weird way to throw thoughts into the middle of the narrative.--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] ([[User talk:Kadi|talk]]) 07:27, 10 September 2012 (CDT)

I think you said something about this before but forgot the answer; do you prefer the use of double dashes —— or just the one — ? Use of complete dashes looks better than -- in any case but it might be too long :S --[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 15:09, 30 September 2012 (CDT)

:Use a single em-dash (—), thanks! --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 17:59, 30 September 2012 (CDT)

What's the difference between a housekeeper and grand chamberlain? Since here, Liliana at one stage calls herself as later while at some place with the former term. Or is it just for the sake of a long term repeating again and again. ? --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 05:42, 18 October 2012 (CDT)

:She uses different words on different occasions. Housekeeper is actually butler(執事), but I wanted to use something more gender neutral. Grand Chamberlain is 侍従長 as noted in the Terminology page. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 05:48, 18 October 2012 (CDT)

Sorry, I did not know about "god is only capitalized when referring to the Abrahamic deity of Christianity". I thought that proper nouns were supposed to be capitalized. However, I saw that you reversed some of my other edits; I just noticed some small errors like realized, analyzing, and syncretized are spelled with a z not an s. Also, honorable, color, and a few more words had a u in the spelling that should not be there. I just wanted to help proofread and contribute to this wonderful site. Please let me know of anything else in the future. --[[Kohaku_sora]]

:Gods and goddesses are common nouns, not proper nouns. And no, miko is not a proper noun either, it's just a common noun like priestess. Hime-Miko, on the other hand, is a title. Given that I don't have time to look at every single change, I'd rather keep minor American/British spelling inconsistencies (which are not exactly errors per se) than have something blatantly incorrect. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 17:52, 3 February 2013 (CST)

I feel like I can't tell you enough about how grateful I am for your translations. I am certainly grateful for each section that you complete. Thank you for spending your time to do these translations. It is a honor to read your work [[User:Tasear|Tasear]]

Hello, I've seen an edit you've made recently, and I want to confirm this, so I won't make this mistake myself. In this recent edit, "Though, I kind of doubt it." is changed back to "Though I kind of doubt it." 'Though', as I've learnt, can be used either as a conjunction or an adverb. When it functions as a conjunction, it should be connected to the previous sentence with a comma, for example: "I know what you mean, though I'm skeptical of the usage"; when it functions as an adverb, a comma after 'though' should be added like any other adverb, for example: "Though, I'm skeptical of the usage" or "I'm skeptical of the usage, though", in which the latter seems more common. In your edit, I believe you want the 'though' in your sentence to function as a conjunction instead of an adverb; however, when the sentence is not connected to the previous sentence (where I see it's rather difficult to do so), it becomes a fragmented sentence. Fragments can stand in modern writings, but I believe refraining from fragments and aiming for complete sentences are what one should pursue.

To reiterate myself, I don't mean to charge into your project or translation, I just want to confirm the usage of some words, as I'm seeing a lot of mistakes in my own stuff. and I'm also trying to improve myself as well. - Pudding321

:For that particular sentence, I thought of it as a verbal afterthought that one might append to the previously spoken sentence. I suppose preceding it with a dash or ellipsis would be preferable. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 21:07, 22 February 2013 (CST)

Does Short story 6 have illustrations or not? right now it's just a word (not a link). If there no illustrations, shouldn't we get rid of it, and if there are add a link?--[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] ([[User talk:Saganatsu|talk]]) 15:00, 16 May 2013 (CDT)

:Like all the other side stories, SS6 is decorated with a few cute little drawings (repeated from other stories/volumes). As you can see from the other SS, these illustrations are quite inconsequential although people are welcome to add them in if they want to take the effort. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 18:20, 16 May 2013 (CDT)

hello! since i am currently reading the volume, I will do those minor edits. But i will not touch too much on it. If its ok with you. - [[User:Rukiabankai|Rukiabankai]] ([[User talk:Rukiabankai|talk]]) 01:32, 15 June 2013 (CDT)

"Without barely" has some Google hits, but relatively few (for comparison, "with barely" has about 100 times as many). Very few of those look like they'd be from any kind of edited text. The expression is weird given the ordinary meanings of "without" and "barely". In the Campione text, "barely stopping" seems OK since did in fact stop at the places at least briefly, for longer than if he had been simply passing through them. [[Special:Contributions/80.223.220.209|80.223.220.209]] 08:34, 14 June 2013 (CDT)

:No, Godou's point is that he never made any significant stops. Being stationary because he is doing something like waiting for a flight at the airport or crossing the street would not count as stopping for a visit. The point is: He didn't make any stops. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 11:07, 14 June 2013 (CDT)

Whoops, seems like I was pretty tired when I made those 2 edits for the BR SS 3 which were wrong. Anyways, thanks for correcting them. Please do look through the rest and tell me if there is anything thing else that needs to be changed.

On that note, I noticed that volume 1 has Shizuka calling Godou "Onii-san", but your translations have it as "Brother". I think it would probably be better to standardize it across the volumes, so may I know which is the one that the translators have decided on?

Thanks. [[User:Royaloyalz|Royaloyalz]] ([[User talk:Royaloyalz|talk]]) 21:41, 15 June 2013 (CDT)

:Shizuka actually calls Godou "Onii-chan." Yeah, Volume 1 has a fair number of standardization issues because it had multiple translators, it was the first volume translated (fewer standards/conventions established), and it was translated from Chinese (so honorifics come from guesswork) with little (if any) crosschecking with the JP. I didn't start referencing the JP version until V3 so there might be some of those issues in V2 as well. Please change it to Onii-chan when Shizuka is addressing Godou.

:Since you're starting from the beginning, could you help edit all the double hyphens(--) to dashes(—)? Dashes should have no spaces before or after. The only exceptions are situations like: "Abcd xyz. —Kjlm..." where the dash follows a period, exclamation mark or question mark (which I don't think occurs very often in Campione anyway).

:Also, there's one language quirk that needs to be fixed. In eastern languages, one would often name the person you are talking to in a 3rd person manner, but that should be eliminated in English. Example: "I am surprised by Onii-chan's earnest diligence." --> "I am surprised by your earnest diligence, Onii-chan."

:Thanks! --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 22:10, 15 June 2013 (CDT)

Yup no problems, I will take those into account. However, I may miss out those 3rd person references, since I tend to like keeping stuff as "Japanese" as possible. I will try to change all those that I do take note of, but can't promise much for you here haha. --[[User:Royaloyalz|Royaloyalz]] ([[User talk:Royaloyalz|talk]]) 00:27, 16 June 2013 (CDT)

====Links====
In response to "someone is scared that people make mistakes when creating pages", that's not the main point. It's ''good habit'' to link everything of note.

Granted, an edit just to redlink just a single item borders on "useless". On the other hand, undoing that action is even further useless, particularly if some does end up making that page; this was the reasoning behind my first undo. -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 22:59, 17 May 2013 (CDT)

Yes, and undo-ing the undo is even more productive? How hard is it to create links when they are actually needed?

Link everything of note? So in your view, a project should create red links for every single chapter for every volume published, regardless of translation progress?

If links are needed, translators will create them on their own. Simple as that. Should they require assistance, they'll ask for it. Thank you very much. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 23:18, 17 May 2013 (CDT)

:Granted, undoing the undo ''was'' even less productive in terms of the work done. (Especially if it developed into a revert war.) What it ''was'' meant to do, however, was to convey my opinion: "There no point doing this undo, since the initial edit has a weak but very legitimate reason behind it, while the undo didn't". Hopefully I've had better luck there.

:The second point is subjective to every person, but yes, if it was up to me, I'd rather create red links for every single chapter. On wikis, consider that there are also the [[Special:WantedPages]] page that represents which pages are needed the most, and every red link contributes to the accuracy of that list. Of course, this doesn't apply as much to ''this'' wiki, but like I said: good habits. Besides, red links can be annoying to the eye. I tend to think that has a positive correlation with prompting people to create the page. No links are just too ignorable, in that regard.

:It's up to how you take care of your pages. My only purpose was to point out and question the more eyebrow-raising actions. -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 00:24, 18 May 2013 (CDT)

:EDIT: Oh I knew I forgot to say something. I saw your edits to [[User talk:Kadi]]'s page, so here's a comment that would've dissuaded me: "I don't want to." (Or something along those lines that sounds smarter than what I came up with at the moment.)

:Really, I only spoke up because I thought your reasoning was faulty. If you take it out of the realm of logic, I can't exactly argue against authority. At the very least I'd have to take it to the talk pages first, if that was the case. Not saying I would or am going to, though. -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 00:38, 18 May 2013 (CDT)

Thanks alot for translating vol 14.

===High School DxD===
r u still translating hs dxd?

:Yes, as stated [[User:Zzhk|on the user page]], I am currently working on Volume 9. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 21:15, 13 May 2012 (CDT)

I wanna know if you´ll continue with volume 9????

:Life.1 is done --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 08:29, 2 July 2012 (CDT)

You absolutely rule man. Thanx for Vol 9 XD

I've posted a suggestion, not sure if you've seen it. [[Talk:High School DxD:Volume 9 Life 4|Talk Page]] --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 21:23, 22 August 2012 (CDT)

:Thanks for the input. Yeah, I've read it but I think the entire paragraph needs to be restructured to make the meaning clearer. I'll think about it later. Of course, anyone is free to provide suggestions in the mean time. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 05:14, 23 August 2012 (CDT)

===CubexCursedxCurious===
Just curious, but will you be translating this novel from time to time? I'm asking because you finished Volume 1 cahpter 2 before. - Cataccountant

:Maybe. I'll see once I finish Campione V13. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 02:02, 26 December 2012 (CST)

Thanks for continuing the novel's translation. I've been interested in the story ever since I saw the anime. - Cataccountant

Big thx for translating C3 [[User:Castor212|Castor212]] ([[User talk:Castor212|talk]]) 11:28, 14 January 2013 (CST)

Thanks for translating Zzhk and you might want to add yourself to the [[CubexCursedxCurious:Registration_Page|registration page]]. --[[User:Bilagaana|Bilagaana]] ([[User talk:Bilagaana|talk]]) 14:21, 15 January 2013 (CST)

I take it that you're continuing C3, in that case i'll work on the raws, at the basic level for now (typesets somewhere in the future). --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk|talk]]) 09:20, 26 January 2013 (CST)

Hi man!! Thanks for translating C3 :), Good luck!

Hello Zzhk, I noticed that there are currently no editors for C3. If you wanted, I could edit any future volumes that you are planning on translating. Thanks for all the translating you do. -- [[User:Kory|Kory]] ([[User talk:Kory|talk]]) 12:54, 28 April 2013 (CDT)

:Sure, go ahead. Your edits have been appropriate so far. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 04:21, 29 April 2013 (CDT)

===Rollback===

Sorry, was an accident. Probably clicked on the wrong place with my iPod touch at some moment. [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 10:58, 2 July 2012 (CDT)

:No worries. It was too strange not to have been an accident. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 11:10, 2 July 2012 (CDT)

===Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance===
Hi zzhk. In need of your suggestion here. Restia is called more as a "Darkness spirit girl" when referred to. However, the chapter name on the main page for vol 4 ch 7 is "girl of the dark spirit" (as given by....Florza I think). The word to word meaning is "Darkness spirit girl" but since such was mentioned as a chapter name I didn't use it. Though I am more comfortable with using the "Darkness..." Any say on this? ----[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 01:57, 3 February 2013 (CST)

:The original 闇精霊の少女 basically means "the girl who is the darkness spirit." I use "darkness spirit girl" because anything longer would be too unwieldy to repeat constantly.

:"Girl of the Dark Spirit" is a very literal but ambiguous choice because it could also mean a girl belonging to the dark spirit, or a girl who possesses the dark spirit.

:I'd say modify the chapter title for sure. Though as a title, it doesn't need to be identical to what keeps repeating in the text. But definitely, "Girl of the Dark Spirit" should be changed to something clearer. Of course, you should also ask KuroiHikari for ideas too. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 02:45, 3 February 2013 (CST)

Do you intend to continue this series ? [[User:trung-t-rung|trung-t-rung]] 7 February 2013

:Maybe when the next Taiwanese official version comes out, which should be the end of February. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 21:14, 6 February 2013 (CST)

Damn your translating blade dance fast :D if only volume 4 was free for you as well thank you for the hard work. -[41.135.73.211] 07:48, 10 February 2013

So sorry about that.. misread that part. --[[User:Blood|Blood]] ([[User talk:Blood|talk]]) 01:44, 20 February 2013 (CST)

Just here to ask if you will be focusing on STnBD for the entirety of volume 7? I'm skipping up to 8 with that assumption, but I really want to see 7. --[[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] ([[User talk:Mizuho|talk]]) 18:04, 21 February 2013 (CST)

:Good to know that you won't be wasting time on duplicate efforts. I intend to finish what I started, so Volume 7 should be completed some time next week. Since I'll be going away on a business trip, the final update should be posted either before Thursday or on Sunday. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 21:18, 21 February 2013 (CST)

Yay!, chapter 8 is up. Great work Zzhk. :3 [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 13:37, 2 March 2013 (CST)

Hello again, zzhk. Thank you for the latest chapter parts. I have a few doubts regarding names:

*Is it proper to write Greyworth Ciel Mais or Greyworth CielMais?
* For her, we were using Academy Director before 'then Academy Principle (not that they are different, but...)

That's all from me. Thanks --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 22:36, 8 March 2013 (CST)

:It's one word in the furigana (シエルマイス) but I guess just split it into two words according to the Terminology page.
:Yeah, go ahead and change it to Director. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 00:00, 9 March 2013 (CST)

Thank you for volume 9, so are you going to translate vol 10 now? Or help mizuho to translate vol 8?

:no,now he should be looking after campione vol.13,he's started but has yet to finish:of course,he's free to do as he please(perhaps will he be taking a more than deserved rest?). etheir way is fine with me:i prefer campione's girls to Stnbd's but kamito to godou,so do as you wish,Zzhk-sama.

:If mizuho gives up, sure, I'll finish off V8. Otherwise, I have no intention of displacing translators from their registered volumes.-[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 20:35, 15 March 2013 (CDT)

hey Zzhk,Thanks for v9, Are you also going to do volume 10? I mean if you are waiting for campione! volume 12 completion,I think it will take time,which will is more then enough to complete V10 with your lightning fast speed
Thanks :D

:I'll need to wait for the Chinese fan translations first. Also, it'd depend on how much of V10 Kuroi_Hikari wants to do. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 10:56, 16 March 2013 (CDT)

Thank you for registering/starting on vol 10 of STnBD zzhk

OMG, Zzhk, you, sir, are unbelievably fast, and we all truly appreciate your rapid translation speed. Thanks again. -[[User:GodAtom028|GodAtom028]]

So zzhk, are you going to take a rest or continue on campione?

Does anyone know when the 11th volume for StnBD will be released?

:No news yet, currently. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 00:23, 15 April 2013 (CDT)

::Thanks a lot, but damn!! I can't freakin' wait. The tension is unbearable!! -[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] 14:51, 18 April 2013

Btw, What does it mean by: "April 17, 2013: Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance Project is caught up"?
:Translations are caught up to published volumes. Isn't that obvious? -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 05:18, 19 April 2013 (CDT)
I guessed that possibility but I just wanted to confirm, I'm rather bad at at guessing things so I wanted to be sure.

Any news yet? --[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]]

:According to the publisher's site, Volume 11 of Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance is set to be released on June 25, 2013. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 19:56, 5 May 2013 (CDT)

As always thank you for your continued blazing fast translating :). [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 12:40, 8 August 2013 (CDT)

Hi. I am interested in working on an English-to-Vietnamese translation of Seirei and I am currently working on the 7th chapter of vol 1 plus making some changes to the Vietnamese page of the project. Since the previous translator quitted for over 16 months, may I reformat the main page to remove a lot of content that seem to be out of place now? And how do I protect a page? Thank you in advance. --[[User:Doomlord|Doomlord]] ([[User talk:Doomlord#top|talk]])

Reformat the main page of the Vietnamese version? Go ahead, it's a wiki after all. Protection can only be set by wiki supervisors. What level of protection do you need and for which page(s)? --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 09:26, 17 July 2013 (CDT)

:Alright thanks. Could you tell me what are the levels of protection? I need some insight first. I am editing the main page right now and I think I will need to get it protected once I am done. --[[User:Doomlord|Doomlord]] ([[User talk:Doomlord|talk]]) 07:03, 18 July 2013 (CDT)

:[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] finished implementing the protection for me so I guess you won't need to do it anymore. Thanks anyways :) --[[User:Doomlord|Doomlord]] ([[User talk:Doomlord|talk]]) 07:36, 18 July 2013 (CDT)

Just want to say, thanks for the blazing fast translation of volume 12! Really appreciate your work!

Thanks for Translating this Series. Will you also be translating the latest Side Story of this series? [[User:Navazishmh|Navazishmh]] ([[User talk:Navazishmh|talk]]) 06:23, 2 January 2014 (CST)

:You mean the special bonus story that accompanied the Taiwanese version of Volume 11? Maybe, but not with any urgency. It's just a really short story about Kamito, Claire and Est making a quick visit to real world Taipei, probably meant as a tribute to fans from Taiwan. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 04:40, 5 January 2014 (CST)

::Actually, someone did it [http://www.facebook.com/notes/raphael-tan/taipei-city-no-blade-dance-seirei-tsukai-no-blade-dance-special-edition-/722511574435143 on Facebook already] --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 00:16, 7 February 2014 (CST)

Hello there, just wondering is Claire elemental waffe Flame Blaze or Hell Blaze? Because in Volume 1 Chapter 6 Part 2 there is mentioned of Flame Blaze. So wanted to clarify.
At the same time as her voice, a blazing flame illuminated the night sky red.
Claire wielded Scarlet's elemental waffe — «Flame Blaze».
The flame slash mowed down all the attacking blades of the wind in an arc—

:Claire's elemental waffe is always Flametongue. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 00:43, 13 May 2014 (CDT)

===Silver Cross and Draculea===
Thank you for begin translations on the The Silver Cross and Draculea LN. I appreciate it.
but why not translate from volume 1 chapter 3, I don't think ArchmageXin already translate it --[[User:D4rkfl4sh|D4rkfl4sh]] 00:31, 5 January 2013 (CDT)

As ArchmageXin once posted in a forum:
If any translator want to step in, I will be happy to "match" the length of how much they contribute with my own,
but otherwise, I will go on break for a few months so I can deal with other things.
I'm simply giving him some encouragement to realize the "win-win" situation he envisioned.-[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 19:24, 4 January 2013 (CST)

i see, sorry i don't look at the forum

Oh, didn't realize it. Will change accordingly in short time. Also, should the tense be in past or present? From what I have understood till now, there's only distinction between past and present 'form' with no reference to future for the language. And I have already done some edits which I feel are sometimes wrong when trying to change everything to present tense. Thanks --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 23:06, 4 January 2013 (CST)

Hey '''Zzhk''' would you think about finishing off the last 3 chapters of volume 1 after your finished with Blade Dance? I know your buzy with other translations and life but it'd be much appreciated since that teaser is chewing at my soul :D. [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 15:36, 28 February 2013 (CST)

:I have no wish of displacing other translators in their own volumes, so probably Volume 1 really isn't a priority. Besides, as a light-hearted love comedy, you don't really need to know every single detail in Volume 1's plot. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 02:33, 3 March 2013 (CST)

Hi, i'm chronus79, a member of team Sonako
This series is interesting, so i thinking about translate it in to Vietnamese.
Will you give me the permission to do that?
If yes, please tell me if there are anything else that need to do besides the link back here and credit.
One more thing, how can I contact with ArchmageXin? I think I need permission for vol 1 too.[[User:Chronus79|Chronus79]] ([[User talk:Chronus79|talk]]) 03:35, 28 May 2013 (CDT)

:Sure, go ahead... Although Vol 1 has some serious lapses in accuracy on occasion, so I would recommend translating it from Japanese directly. You can contact ArchmageXin on his talk page although he might be a little busy in real life at the moment. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 09:14, 28 May 2013 (CDT)

::Thanks, but i don't know Japanese, self-studying now. I guess I will use Translate Aggregator and ORC programs for now. Hope i will able to do it someday.[[User:Chronus79|Chronus79]] ([[User talk:Chronus79|talk]]) 09:52, 28 May 2013 (CDT)

Can you summary the main content of volume 1? I think I can't read volume 2 without knowing anything.[[User:Hunter|Hunter]] ([[User talk:Hunter|talk]]) 07:21, 30 June 2013 (CDT)

:You should ask ArchmageXin to see if he wants to summarize the volume he's working on. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 19:29, 30 June 2013 (CDT)

Like chronus79, I also want to translate this LN into Vietnamese. But I can't contact him by e-mail, can you give me the permission too? [[User:Hunter|Hunter]] ([[User talk:Hunter|talk]]) 23:51, 8 July 2013 (CDT)

:It's a nice act of courtesy, but you don't really need permission to translate a fan translation. If you're really sure you want to translate ArchmageXin's work, go ahead and just acknowledge him in the credits. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 00:11, 9 July 2013 (CDT)

Since Par74583 and 203.218.214.15 seem to have taken over the translation of chapters 2 and 3 of volume 1, ArchmageXin has stepped back. Do you plan to do chapters 4 and 6 in his stead?--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 14:18, 19 July 2013 (CDT)

:Since no one has registered those chapters anyway, I'll just let people do whatever they want. I expect Par74583 will probably continue onto Chapter 4. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 18:41, 19 July 2013 (CDT)

BTW sir will you continue to translate volume 4 of this series??

:Probably, but the Chinese fan translations aren't out yet. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 02:28, 15 August 2013 (CDT)

Yay, new chapter. Glad to see that you are still translating this series. Thanks for the hard work!

I just wanted to say thanks for the recent release of silver cross. I enjoyed reading it and appreciate the work you put in to making it possible for all of us without your skill. --mathes

If viable, I want to request authorization for taking over the translations for the 5th Volume. --[[User:Kouen no Ten|Kouen no Ten]]

:Sure, go ahead, but if you intend to do the whole volume, I suggest posting the chapters in order rather than the ending first. In fact, since the Chinese fan translation does take a while (typically 2-4 weeks per chapter), I don't mind if you take over Volume 4 from Chapter 4. By the way, you can sign with a timestamp by typing <nowiki>~~~~</nowiki> (4 tildes). --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 16:48, 23 November 2013 (CST)

::Thank you very much, and yes, I will keep that in mind. I am going to be working on Strike The Blood too, so I'll be working on them simultaneously, one chapter of Strike The Blood followed by one of Silver Cross and Draculea. Just figured out that wiki actucaly has a tool for this ^_^ --[[User:Kouen no Ten|Kouen no Ten]] ([[User talk:Kouen no Ten|talk]]) 23:13, 23 November 2013 (CST)

Thank you for your work on this light novel. You shall be missed. [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 13:16, 25 November 2013 (CST)

:There's really nothing to miss. Since [[User:Kouen no Ten|Kouen no Ten]] is translating directly from Japanese, look forward to the Silver Cross series getting wrapped up soon. Waiting for the Chinese version to finish would probably take until April next year. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 17:02, 25 November 2013 (CST)

Hello...first i want to say thanks for all your translation in this and other LN like cube, campione....sorry if i upset you, i just want to ask, will you translate the final volume? Since kouen seems to be angry about mageslayer take over the work without notifying him, and mageslayer doesnt seem to have any intention to translate vol 5 ( no registration, no words)..thx....once again, sorry if i upset you with this question....

:There's no Chinese version out yet, so I have nothing to translate even if I wanted to do Volume 5. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 06:34, 2 February 2014 (CST)

Zzhk do u know who is trasnlating the 5th volume? I'm waiting the 2nd Cap for a while but isn't out... the cinese version is out maybe ?
[[User:FaintSmile|FaintSmile]] 20:24, 26 April 2014

:Nope, the Chinese fan translator announced a temporary hiatus back in February, promising new updates every 2 months from then on, but there's nothing so far. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 20:30, 27 April 2014 (CDT)

So last thing, do you know who have translate the Vol5 Cap1 and ask him if he intends to continue? in case do you know someone who can translate it? so few chapters to the end.... T_T [[User:FaintSmile|FaintSmile]] 14:00, 6 May 2014

Hey Zzhk, out of curiousity, say that the Chinese translations for volume 5 are released, would you consider translating volume 5? Cheers. --[[User:Aurst|Aurst]] ([[User talk:Aurst|talk]]) 21:05, 10 May 2014 (CDT)

:Sure, if no else does it. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 21:34, 10 May 2014 (CDT)

Hello, I'm from Vietnamese translation team of this project ( although I haven't release any chapter yet :) ). I now have color illustrations of volume 1 and 2 redrawed, so can you translate the sentences on those page ( pls note it from which chapter if you don't mind )? I will type them, and if you want to use other font, pls send me then I will fix it! Here is the example https://www.dropbox.com/s/3i1vht62gtwciu5/SCaD2.JPG --[[User:Hunter|Hunter]] ([[User talk:Hunter|talk]]) 01:46, 26 May 2014 (CDT)

:Feel free to upload a separate Vietnamese version (using a different filename), but don't replace the original. I don't think it's that important for text in images to be translated into English, and it's helpful for other languages to have the original source intact.

:I didn't translate Volume 1 so I'm not going to hunt down whatever variant someone used. Anyway, for [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=File:Draculea_v01_003-004.jpeg this one], going from left to right:

Kariya Eruru: "Please watch your tone of voice. Given your stupidity, it is hard to believe that you and I are of similar age."

Rushella Dahm Draculea: "If you'll agree to offer yourself to me, I promise to guarantee the safety of those around you. What do you say?"

Sudou Mei: "Do know that I fell in love with you at first sight. You should feel honored❤"

:Volume 2 illustration[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=File:Draculea_V02_-_Color_02.jpg]:

???: "Vampire and your ilk, scram and begone from this school." (Chapter 6)

--[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 04:55, 4 June 2014 (CDT)

::OK thank you! I need to fix those page a little bit, I will send you the pics as soon as they are finished ( because I don't know how to upload :"> ). Anyway, do you think I should find and use the contents of volume 1? You know, it will be more synchronous, although there are some differences. I think they are:

"I am on a separate level from trash humans like you. Your stupidity fails to see that you are the same age as me" ( chapter 4 )

"If you are willing to sacrifice your body to me, I will guarantee the safety of other people around you. How is that?" ( chapter 2 )

"It’s love at first sight, you should be honored." ( chapter 2 )
[[User:Hunter|Hunter]] ([[User talk:Hunter|talk]]) 05:55, 5 June 2014 (CDT)

Here is volume 1: [https://www.dropbox.com/s/4lu9rjw1zw5dsr4/SCaD%2001v1.JPG your translation] and [https://www.dropbox.com/s/4cg9ehhja63xufx/SCaD%2001v2.JPG volume 1 content]. You can use 1 of them!
volume 2: [https://www.dropbox.com/s/joh85audsohsh26/SCaD%2002.jpg]
Sorry, I intend to fix a little but it seems my editor remains offline =_= so they are all that I can do... I updated the image volume 2 and 1 ( using the content version ) if you want to fix, pls do![[User:Hunter|Hunter]] ([[User talk:Hunter|talk]]) 06:47, 10 June 2014 (CDT)

===About the Bot===
The bot goes through a list that is created and maintained by [[User:Cloudii|Cloudii]] and a few selected individuals.

There is not much I can do unless the document itself is changed. I will talk to him once more.

But I would like to ask you to write on his talk page about this small... inconsistency ?

This is the first run of the bot and the next round is scheduled to be next month around this day. {{User:Simon/Signature}}

: There, found and fixed. Gonna see for a nicer method... The Template tags were ok, but the template was missing a few things.
: Ain't gonna complain because that was partly an error on my side, but next time wait a bit. I do check if it gone right.
: Now off to hunt someone down.{{User:Simon/Signature}}

CubexCursedxCurious:Volume16 Chapter2

2015-03-26T18:39:01Z

DarkeKyuubi:

==Chapter 2 - The Steel Wishing to be Powerless / "Case x Collision x Coetaneous"==

===Part 1===

The trio of Un Izoey, Taizou and Kana were walking in the corridor with their postures slightly bent forward.

The corridor was very quiet while lessons were in progress, filled with a unique atmosphere of tension, but it was not silent. Faint lesson sounds could be heard from the adjacent classroom as well as a stammering voice reciting English. However, the mood was so tense that it felt like making a sound would be a terrible crime.

Naturally, due to other reasons, they could not make too much noise either.

"Hmm~ This really feels like Mission Impossible: Skipping Class. I'm getting addicted to this tension."

"So this class is repeating last period too? Eh, Un-chan?"

"Shhhh—Quiet. I will explain later, ordering with this kind of order. Follow me quietly for now... Please."

After she spoke in a serious voice, Taizou and Kana looked at each other then obediently closed their mouths. What a great help—A safe place to hide must be found next.

In the process of escaping the classroom, Un Izoey had swiftly reported the situation to her boss. Everything had gone smoothly so far, but the bell then rang immediately after that, prompting class to begin again. In other words, after the hypnosis, the students and teachers were having the exact same lesson as an hour ago's. As for details like records in notebooks, their cognition was probably tampered to fit the situation.

Even though lessons were taking place in this extraordinary manner, lessons were lessons. Needless to say, students walking outside of classrooms would be conspicuous beyond measure.

Un Izoey lifted her head slightly to check out the surrounding situation. Looking out the window next to her, she could see the connecting corridor leading to the opposite school building as well as the two knights walking nonchalantly along that corridor. They were wrapped in gray coats, talking to each other while keeping watch on the surroundings vigilantly.

The hypnotized students did not see them. These outsiders were strutting around the place openly yet Un Izoey's trio had to sneak around despite being students. It felt very ironic.

"...This way. Keep yourselves low."

Un Izoey changed their route to get away from the knights' direction. Only after their presences were out of range did she quietly take her cellphone out from her pocket. No signal. During the call to Pakuaki, the line had cut off suddenly after she explained the basic situation. Ever since, the phone had been showing no signal.

(Just as the Lab Chief said, they found a way to jam the signal?)

Un Izoey thought it was very likely. The Knights Dominion intended to establish a second Knights Dominion here even at the cost of reducing their main stronghold's functionality. Their serious commitment was absolutely genuine, hence meticulous measures would not be surprising. Unlike irreplaceable knights whose numbers were limited, the effort required would be far less, if all it took was setting up a signal jamming device.

(It means they already took into consideration the risk factor of people unaffected by the hypnosis still in school...)

In other words, the trio's current situation was also within enemy expectations.

—Un Izoey could not help but think, had this school turned into a hunting ground? A place fenced up with meticulous preparations. Then releasing drugs safely to put to sleep the animals inside, making it easy to take away their fangs and fur any time. Cruel hunters were currently on the prowl, searching for dangerous prey that had not succumbed to the drugs—

Un Izoey narrowed her eyes, thinking of her pride and determination. Hunters? Compared to them, she was far more qualified. A hunter could not be hunted in reverse.

Cautiously, she moved along the corridor, turned a corner and went down the staircase to reach the ground floor. Then looking out from the stairwell, she observed—

Two knights, different from the pair she saw earlier, were walking along the corridor, heading towards her in a straight line. She hastily pulled her head back. Fortunately, they did not notice her. After making a gesture to the two behind her to be quiet, she decided to go back the way they came, but—

"...!"

There were footsteps directly above. In other words—Someone was descending the staircase. Not students. Those footsteps did not come from indoor shoes. Instead, it was the crisp sound of metal-reinforced outdoor shoes.

They were surrounded!

She instantly pondered. What to do? Fight? If possible, she did not want to cause a commotion, but there was no choice by this point. Launch a surprise attack to swiftly render one side incapable of combat. So long as none of the knights were squad leader level, it should be possible. Could she do it before the other pair noticed? Or should she eliminate them in sequence? However, oh right, there were ordinary people present—

Just at this moment, Un Izoey's gaze ferociously went harsh.

Apart from the footsteps approaching from above and the ground floor corridor—A third presence appeared.

It was directly behind them.

"This way."

"!"

The instant someone grabbed her shoulder, Un Izoey's body moved on its own. But halfway in her motion, she realized various things—

"Hi, anything out of place?"

"Nope. How about your side?"

"The same. But high school lessons really bring back memories."

"Nostalgia is fine, but don't be careless. With so many people here after all, it won't come as a surprise if a few students escaped Lady Taciturn's hypnosis."

"Ordinary brats unaware of anything can be easily handled."

"But some of them aren't ordinary brats. Like the 'Hunter' of the Lab Chief's Nation is also a student here, but it's confirmed that she is missing from her usual classroom—It's best to assume that she evaded hypnosis."

"Hmm, then make sure she doesn't rip out your throat with her teeth."

"Good heavens, now this job is getting more meaningful, I'm so glad..."

After ending their conversation along the staircase, the two teams departed.

Un Izoey was listening to this dialogue taking place overhead. Although her heart skipped a beat when they mentioned her, her appearance was very conspicuous in school to begin with. She already knew that it was just a matter of time before her absence from the classroom was noticed. Now that they had discovered that she was moving outside freely, the knights must have raised their alert level slightly. She must proceed with greater caution—

"Isn't it time for you to move this knife away, Dark-skin? Most regrettably, I have neither the generosity nor the luxury of time to practice beard-shaving with you at the moment."

"Oh... Sorry, I apologize with this kind of apology."

Still maintaining her posture of sitting on the floor, Un Izoey retracted her leg that was raised as though performing an overhead kick in soccer, with knife pointed at the girl behind her. She had attacked with her foot instinctively due to someone suddenly grabbing her shoulder from behind. Although she had stopped just before the knife stabbed into the throat, compared to withdrawing the knife, she could only prioritize hiding just now.

The current location was behind the stairwell, a space where things like buckets and cleaning equipment was kept. Un Izoey's group was hiding in this cramped space that could only be entered by stooping. And the person who had led them here was—

"So... Although I've no idea why these two are with you, what is going on right now?"

Showing no signs of fear despite the knife held against her throat, simply scowling as usual with arms crossed in nonchalance—the classmate, Sakuramairi Shiraho.

Hearing this comment of hers and feeling muffled breaths blowing against her hands, Un Izoey was reminded of those two's presence. She moved away her hands, which she had used to cover their mouths while dragging them here.

"Puha! I-I'm almost about to suffocate... Eh, Sakuramairi-san?"

"And you call yourself a member of the swimming team? By the way, Un Izoey-san's hand has a kind of earthy smell, it's so comforting... Wow, you're skipping class too, Sakuramairi-san?"

The two of them were staring at Shiraho in surprise. Regardless how little they knew about the truth, for someone like Shiraho to be found in such a dirty space under the stairs—That alone was already quite a rare spectacle.

"These two—My hand was forced. Sakuramairi Shiraho, how much do you know about the current situation?"

"Nothing at all, Dark-skin. I've been sleeping in the infirmary. After hearing the bell, I was planning to go back to the classroom when I noticed the strange situation in the sports ground with a group of weirdos walking around in the school building. Thinking something must have happened, I decided to hide first... A bizarre situation outside, a group of abnormal-looking people, and there's me. Wouldn't walking outside as normal under such circumstances be tantamount to declaring 'Please rape me'?"

Although Un Izoey had no idea whether they were going to rape anyone—neither could she promise for certain they were not going to rape anyone—In any case, she concluded that Shiraho had made a very wise decision. Still, there was one concerning detail.

"You were sleeping in the infirmary, this means..."

"Are you feeling unwell somewhere~?"

Kana proceeded to ask but Shiraho puffed out her chest and replied with inexplicable pride:

"No, because I pulled an all-nighter last night, I was very sleepy."

"Wow, such freedom..."

"Your reason for being in the infirmary is not important. Since you were sleeping, it means you did not hear the announcement, right?"

Un Izoey was already 99% sure of the answer. This was just confirmation. Shiraho was currently behaving no different from Kana and Taizou, but definitely unlike the hypnotized students.

"What announcement? I am a very sound sleeper. Every time I sleep, I do it with the determination of 'never waking up until I am absolutely satisfied.'"

"Oh..."

Anyway, the hypnotic suggestion evidently failed to take effect during her sleep. The cursed words had not reached ''her consciousness''—That was theoretically the case.

However, since she was not hypnotized, it meant Un Izoey had to explain the story to her somewhat. Unlike Kana and Taizou, she could omit certain explanations, so it was very easy.

"My explanation: simply stated, the Frontline Gathering Knights Dominion is here. They captured this school. Students are hypnotized to not see them, to lose their memory, to keep repeating the same hour of time."

"I will go find Sovereignty."

However, Shiraho's response went as far as to omit a great deal all at once. This was too abrupt. Standing up, without any hesitation, Shiraho prepared to exit this space under the stairs.

"Umm..."

"I don't know the details, but in any case, the 'enemy' did something to create this situation, right? In that case, there is only one thing I have to do. I must stay by her side."

Simple and clear. It was almost like solving an equation without any unknowns, like proudly declaring "one plus one equals two." Her gaze was candid, genuine and without hesitation. Her willpower was crystalline.

From Un Izoey's view, she looked absolutely dazzling.

"Cellphone... Still no signal? Good grief, how useless of the telephone company for calls to be impossible in such an important time. Can't they provide a plan with a hotline to Sovereignty any time?"

Shiraho complained while looking at her cellphone. Un Izoey crawled out from the hiding spot and asked at the same time:

"Please accompany us, I request this kind of request. Our goals are aligned, cooperating should be a good choice, right?"

"What is your goal?"

"To find a hiding place that will not be found. This place is just temporary after all. But you should know better than us—more familiar with places in this school where other people will not find, I judge this kind of judgment."

For the purposes of what one would call a tryst.

Although Un Izoey did not say it out, this small detail was already known.

Shiraho's lips turned into a frown for an instant as she glared viciously at her—But soon after, she shrugged greatly and sighed.

"Very well... As long as we meet up with Sovereignty, we have to find a place to hide anyway. Since no one knows what will happen, I suppose it's better to have a bodyguard."

Despite her tendency to follow her own dazzling impulses, Shiraho was quite practical. This was probably part of her personal traits as well.

Un Izoey reached out to help Kana and Taizou exit the space under the stairs while she asked:

"Then the next course of action is?"

"Do you really need to ask? Start with the most likely place where Sovereignty will be found, if she's not there, go to the next likely spot. If enemies appear, you handle them. That's all."

So simple that Un Izoey could not help but shudder in awe.

The group tiptoed their way through the school building.

As soon as they noticed signs of knights, they would try their hardest to find a hiding place in an empty classroom or under the stairs like before, to wait until the enemy passed by. Thus, it took them several times longer than usual to reach the first destination. Un Izoey had prepared herself to resort to violence if they encountered the enemy, but fortunately, there was no need.

Before them was another building's top floor which differed from normal classrooms. No one would come here without business. In other words, it was totally deserted.

Unlike corridors outside classrooms where lessons were in progress, the silence hanging over this corridor was even more intense than that of a vacuum.

Un Izoey stopped in front of the door and cautiously touched the handle—It did not turn.

"...Seems locked."

"Is that so? Then I shall open it."

Shiraho decisively took out a key from her pocket.

"How did you get this place's key?"

"If that masked deviant were to do obscene things to Sovereignty in a locked room, what could be done? Holding onto a spare key is the minimum precaution, of course? Given this natural right, I decided on my own to duplicate her key."

"..."

Immediately, Shiraho inserted the key into the keyhole without any hesitation at all, unlocking the door. Then without a moment's pause, she turned the handle directly and barged inside.

Shiraho's excessive lack of caution took Un Izoey by surprise. Just as she frantically chased after her into the room—

"K-Kyahhhhhhhhhh!"

"!"

A figure hiding next to the entrance swung something down at them. Stepping between Shiraho and the figure, Un Izoey used the knife in her foot to block the attack. Instantly, a metallic collision was heard while she felt a minor impact. The attacker's weapon was made of a handle and a main body. A metal unlike iron. Round rather than sharp, its shape included a depression with depth—

In other words—

A frying pan.

"Hwah!? Oh dear, oh dear, Un-chan!? Aw aw wawa, sorry, I was thinking the bad guys' evil claws had finally reached over here! Oh, it's Shiraho~! Awawa, come to think of it, if it weren't for Un-chan, I would have smacked your head hard, Shiraho, now that would've been terribleeeeeeeeee!?"

Her last sentence ended in a weird scream because Shiraho had hugged her, maid outfit and all, as hard as she could, even burying and rubbing her face forcefully against her chest.

"Ahhh... Sovereignty, I wouldn't care about that. Even if being hit will hurt, it's completely insignificant compared to this blissful joy of seeing you. No, if I were hit during this blissful joy, that sense of pain would surely become one of today's precious memories. I will make this a day of commemoration and christen it the Sacred Sovereignty Day of Pain to be passed down the generations."

"D-Don't make it sound like a religious activity! You're acting a bit weird, Shiraho~!"

"She seemed quite calm but was actually worried sick about you, I speculation this kind of speculation. So it is just an overreaction."

Un Izoey remarked and returned the knife she used to block the frying pan back under her skirt. Taking another look, she found that Sovereignty was not only holding a frying pan but also wearing a pot tilted on her head. Using it as a helmet...? In any case, judging from her behavior, Un Izoey concluded that they were hiding here due to a clear sense of crisis.

Indeed, ''they''. Sovereignty was not the only person staying in the superintendent's office—

"Ara ara~ Please allow me to remark in fear and trepidation, you two are still so close and intimate~ Ufufufu."
[[image:C3 16-128.png|thumb]]

"Shiraho-san... Thank goodness you're okay. By the way, Isuzu, why were you speaking with such arrogance just now? I'm gonna hurt you, got that?"

"Ahya, you're already hurting me~ Also, you're pinching even harder than usual~"

Shiraho suddenly separated from Sovereignty the instant she heard the two girls and coughed "ahem" to clear her throat. As though nothing had happened at all, she coldly tossed her hair.

"Oh, you girls are here too?"

"Y-Yeah... Umm... Sorry..."

"N-No need to apologize."

The people before them included the black-haired shrine maiden—the cursed set of kagura bells, Isuzu—and her owner, Hayakawa Chihaya.

Kana and Taizou were already staring in surprise at the various things happening in the room, but now, they both tilted their heads in further puzzlement.

"After entering the locked room, a maid attacked us, then the janitor shrine maiden appeared inside along with an underclassman who sometimes talks to Akki and friends... Mumumu, this feels like even more complicated foreshadowing!"

"And for some reason, the underclassman is still wearing gym clothes, looks like PE class is the key!"

"Ugh..."

Just as Taizou pointed out, Chihaya was dressed in gym clothes from head to toe for some reason. As though realizing only now, Chihaya awkwardly pulled her shirt hem lower and shrank away. If anything, rather than Taizou, she seemed more concerned about Shiraho's gaze, although Un Izoey did not think she needed to feel embarrassed about this getup.

Compared to this, there was something else that needed to be confirmed first.

"None of you—heard it, right?"

"Please allow me to say in fear and trepidation: precisely~"

Isuzu answered. With an unfathomable smile as usual, she said:

"As kagura bells for playing music to the gods, we are more sensitive to ''sound'' than others... Consequently, even it was an unknown language, the instant I heard the strange voice speak over the public announcement system, my mind instinctively warned ''this voice must not be listened to''~"

It probably happened at the same time as when Un Izoey had felt that decisive chill, just as the announcer yelled "hört" with all that speaker noise. Since Isuzu had felt danger as a result, it meant the word could carry the meaning of activating the cursed ability, namely, "this word is for releasing the curse next."

"Then in that instant, I used 'wordless wall' to shield myself from the voice. As it so happened, Sovereignty-san was next to me so I covered her ears with my palms~ ...Oh, sorry for not mentioning it until now, but I was sweeping behind the gym together with Sovereignty-san~"

"That's right, with the superintendent and Zenon-san absent, I had nothing to do at all. Although I heard they were going to come later in the day..."

"I can't believe you started sweeping on your own initiative, how amazing, Sovereignty. I must lavish you with praise."

"Ehehe~"

So—Un Izoey looked at Chihaya.

"And you?"

"I... Umm, there was PE class in the gym but I was just watching from the side. The rule forcing students to change into gym clothes even if they're just watching is so unnecessary, but whatever."

Then Chihaya exhaled lightly and took out from a pocket in her shorts something resembling a wire to show them.

"Because the teacher wasn't in the mood to teach, it was pretty much free time and I secretly listened to music on earphones. But it looks like I was lucky I did that. By the time I realized, everyone was acting really weird. Isuzu also ran in from outside to get me."

Hence, the three of them hid in the superintendent's office after meeting up—That was what happened.

"I see now... Thank goodness everyone is fine. Anyway, we should continue our discussion and share information to decide what to do next."

"That's right~ Discussion is very important. I've been pretending to be a detective all this time, but I can't keep the charade going any longer."

"Yeah, Kana and I will be really grateful if you can give an official explanation~ Oh, but please make things as simple to understand as possible!"

Un Izoey glanced at Kana and Taizou then said:

"Of course, I did not forget this too... Is this place safe?"

"Uh~ Well, Shiraho and the rest of you were the first people we ran into after hiding here..."

"Even so, no one knows if this place is safe or not. The superintendent's office seems to be a very important place, so even though those people's goal is unknown, it might be just by chance that they haven't come by yet—"

Just as Chihaya was saying that, Un Izoey frowned and turned around to look at the entrance of the superintendent's office—In other words, outside. Of course, she could not possibly see through the door, but she could make deductions, like sensing the movements of invisible prey from the sounds and shaking in the bushes.

Indeed, sound was the issue.

"Those are footsteps~..."

Perhaps even more sensitive towards sounds than her, Isuzu whispered.

Truly faint footsteps. The echoing of shoes on the corridor. Multiple. They seemed to be slowly getting clearer. In other words, they seemed to be approaching.

"My guess: judgment that it might be Knights Dominion."

"W-W-W-W-What to do...? Should we run away?"

"If we rush out into the corridor now, we'll just crash straight into them, right? Wouldn't it be better to hide?"

Chihaya nodded to agree with Shiraho.

"I agree too. Hey, maid, what about the next room?"

"The secretary's room? It's possible to hide there, but you won't be able to reach the corridor from there... It's a dead end. If the enemy goes in to find us, it's over—!"

Un Izoey bit her lip.

A frontal assault was also very risky and would require incapacitating multiple opponents in an instant. Otherwise, the noncombatants here were going to be in danger. No, she already knew that Isuzu's curse granted her power to control wind and nature, so as long as they went all-out—Perhaps they might manage barely to force their way through this crisis. However, it would surely expand the scale of the commotion. If such a large group had to run away again, it was hard to predict an optimistic outcome.

(! ...What should be done...?)

During her indecision, the footsteps continued to approach.

The room was already in total silence. Sovereignty was holding tears back, unsure what to do. Shiraho was glaring at the door with hostility on her face. Chihaya was holding her breath while Isuzu silently stepped in front of her.

Then—

The footsteps would pass straight by—This finally ended up as dashed hopes.

Ultimately, the footsteps suddenly stopped in front of the door to the superintendent's office.

===Part 2===

The last knight's head merged with the Yachi house's white boundary wall, in other words, he was smashed into the wall. A radial pattern of cracks were added to the scarred wall that was about to collapse. As for whether the knight remained alive, it would depend on the toughness of his neck bones.

Pendragon withdrew his hand from the wall, releasing his grip on the back of the knight's head. Fragments of the wall came off and fell in a clatter. He swept his gaze across his surroundings.

The Yachi home's garden was a tragic mess without anything moving. There were knights collapsed in pools of blood. There were knights with all their limbs twisted in strange directions. There were knights buried into crater-like depressions in the garden. As for the knights who were no longer recognizable, they were probably extolling their various postures around the place. Like planted into the tatami floor inside the house. But Pendragon was not too interested.

All the knights were no longer moving.

But things did not count as finished yet—This one point was the most important.

"So... Come out now. You were waiting for me to finish things with the knights, right?"

After he called out—From under the tragic-looking veranda, in other words, under the eaves, a woman crawled out. No, categorizing her as a woman was still an ambiguous issue.

"Hmm~ I wasn't actually waiting for you guys per se, it's just that as the master of the house, in charge of protecting this home, I have to stay behind to make sure no one burns the house down when no one's home~"

"How rude. We're not going to do something like that!"

"A worry that truly arouses indignance/agreement in the accused."

Listening to the female voices complaining in anger, Pendragon turned his head lightly. He was thinking of the people earlier, filled with zeal, madness and intensity of emotion, now motionless.

"Hmm, me aside, it's really impossible to say for sure whether these knights might commit arson."

"I know right?"

The woman—Yachi Honatsu—waved the cellphone in his hand while nodding repeatedly like he was saying "that's what I thought." A few questions surfaced in Pendragon's mind.

"If what you said just now really was your reason for not running away... You sure look pretty calm despite the obvious damage to your home. Aren't the Japanese known for placing great importance on their homes?"

"I'm not calm at all, I'll have you know that I'm very angry~ Smoke is rising from my head, see! Who should I demand compensation from? If a certain pretty boy has some self-awareness, he should take a bit of responsibility. I really hope he'll discreetly put a strack of anonymous cash into the mailbox later. I believe the strongest man should demonstrate he is strongest in being considerate too. Oh, roughly 300 million yen will do."

Pendragon shrugged at the composed Honatsu then asked the second question. The most important question.

Seeing the situation growing more and more interesting, his lips naturally curled in a grin.

"—What are you doing with that cellphone?"

Honatsu giggled while answering:

"I called someone. You should thank me properly."

"Oh? Who did you call?"

"Someone you might be happy to see. Although you should be very familiar already."

At this point, a presence appeared from behind—as well as voices.

"Indeed, extremely familiar already. In fact, it could end up feeling nostalgic instead."

"...Haha~ Even though we clearly met just this morning?"

Pendragon grinned and turned around.

Three figures had surmounted the wall and appeared in the garden. The one in the center was of course—an old friend, also a former rival, as well as being the man who had betrayed everything belonging to the past. Dressed in a suit, wearing a gas mask, he looked very restrained. Perhaps this appearance did suit his reserved lifestyle quite well.

"I was thinking you would've gone to school for sure."

"Had I reached the school half an hour earlier, I definitely would be locked inside right now. I noticed the unusual situation as soon as I reached the gates, so I hastily turned around 180 degrees. Thanks to an unexpected swim in the ocean, I had to take a shower first. Well, I originally intended to get to school early for once to handle all the work that's been piled up, so I guess I should say it's all thanks to my old friend calling me out."

"I'm glad I was able to help. By the way—There's also someone I didn't see this morning. Oh right, now this is someone whom I can say
really brings back the memories..."

Pendragon gazed at her.

In front of Pendragon, apart from Sekaibashi Gabriel, there were his long-time followers, the two women whom Pendragon was acquainted with too.

One was Houjyou Zenon. Calm and composed, like wearing an iron mask, the younger sister adept at knife throwing. Probably injured during the battle this morning on the duel ship Leviathan, she had signs of bandaging on various parts of her body. To have survived even after a fight against Pendragon, this meant she definitely possessed a certain level of talent. What a shame.

The other person was—

"Ahhh... Seriously, so tired..."

The glasses-wearing elder sister, Houjyou Ganon. The incarnation of laziness and sloppiness.

As indicated by her tone of voice, it felt like her entire body might jump into bed to take a nap any moment.

However, her eyes beneath her glasses were staring straight in Pendragon's direction.

Standing casually, her body was clearly conveying the will to face off against him.

She was also holding a sword in her right hand.

"Are you preparing for a big fight? You couldn't have failed to understand the meaning of standing before me with a sword in hand, right?"

"On the other hand, do ''you'' understand what you're doing?"

She yawned lazily, her shoulders heaving up and down dramatically. However, this did not present any openings. That was the nature of this woman. Because her lifestyle itself was full of openings, there were no openings. Being the opening herself, no openings would appear as a result.

With an ambiguous facial expression that resembled a smile yet not a smile, she then said:

"Sigh... Max-kun, what on earth are you doing? Isn't this really unseemly?"

"That name sure brings memories. But Houjyou, isn't it too late to talk about unseemliness by this point? Haven't you seen me in unseemly situations many times in the past already? There was even one time when I pissed my pants while strangled by Long."

"Yes, but that's a separate discussion. I can't believe you've turned into a lolicon, chasing after a tiny girl's ass all over town. You've reached maximum unseemliness."

"I never knew you had such a strong sense of justice. This is my first time finding out in all the years I've known you."

"Sense of justice? Wrong~ ...This is being a wise consumer. Because that little one always cuts my hair carefully but gives me a friendship discount. An excellent partner for a poor school physician living on a meager salary. It'd be a huge problem for me if she were gone. Also, because engaging in random chitchat while my hair is being cut would be very tiring, she always stays silent, so considerate. She'll even serve canned fizzy barley juice for me as a drink."

"Is that a bit illegal? Though I'm not quite sure myself."

"Why? There's absolutely no problem with drink service of juice for customers during haircuts."

Ganon turned and shook her head at this point as though trying to dispel drowsiness.

"Sigh, I haven't spoken so much in a long while, so tiring. But even if it's for the sake of my life of comfortable haircuts, it's tiring too. However..."

She narrowed her eyes slightly.

She lightly waved the sword that was hanging on her fingertips.

"Doing nothing now then regretting after the fact—That would be even more tiring. So that's that."

This was equivalent to a declaration of war. Her words and attitude served as evidence. She was serious and had no intention of backing down.

"On the contrary, I think doing nothing would be the smart choice."

"Even when you say that, I have even more reason to fight ''if it is something only I can do''."

"Onee-sama is not fighting alone."

Zenon took out her throwing knives and entered a serious stance. Naturally, the younger sister showed no intention of backing down either. Pendragon sighed.

"Jeez—Are we going to fight, Sekaibashi?"

"I'm totally here just to cheer and provide moral support. We won't let you catch up to Kuroe-kun so easily... At least allow us to buy a bit of time, although that's not really enough to compensate them or to repay owed debts."

The old friend in the gas mask shrugged and answered. At this moment, Pendragon also heard a voice from behind.

"Oh dear, is that what you're thinking? Speakng of which, I heard that the few of you deceived them last year... But I'm sure Haruaki and his friends don't mind anymore, so Gab-chan, neither side owes each other anything~"

"Haha, on the matter of debts, it also includes what I owe you, Honatsu-san. Since it's impossible for me to ever repay in full, whether you guys mind would be irrelevant. I'm just deciding on my own to do it—I believe that protecting this home is necessary."

This time, Pendragon sensed Honatsu shrugging from behind him.

Granaury spoke again. It was quite rare... But seeing as Sekaibashi Gabriel was the opponent, Pendragon could understand. Sekaibashi could be considered her old friend as well, the owner of a fellow spear and dear friend of hers. Pendragon also knew there was further significance beyond that—

"Sekaibashi, since you are present here, regardless whether you are merely here to cheer or the fact that your body was wrecked, you cannot remain uninvolved. Even so, you persist?"

"I'm very grateful for your worries, but as these two's employer, I'm obliged to stay here. I've already resolved myself."

"...How noble/foolish..."

Granaury said no more.

In the end, what needed to be done was already decided. Pendragon slowly stepped forward.

Before him, Ganon's body looked as though her body's foundation was suddenly pulled out. Not mentally, but the foundation of the physical body standing before him. Her body was starting to sway left and right slightly, as weak and powerless as willows blowing in the wind. Despite having a center of gravity, it was as though she had none. Such was the contradictory impression.

"What a weirdo! Hurry and defeat her, Maximilian!"

"Yeah—Exactly what I'm thinking!"

Pendragon instantly closed in and swung his fist, covered by Riko's armor and armed with Granaury's blade, then immediately launched a flying kick.

Swaying left, tilting right, she waved to and fro.

"Ahh... So tiring..."

But she was merely saying the words without meaning them. Narrowing her eyes sharply behind those glasses, she focused her gaze on his every move. Then her body reacted according to his movements.

She blocked his fist and parried Granaury's blade with her sword. The flying kick was dodged. During the exchange, Zenon's throwing knife also flew at his eyeball. So accurate—But he tilted his head to dodge it then stepped forward to force her move. As though devoting herself to the role of support, Zenon pulled back by an extreme distance.

Pendragon lightly shook his fist that had been blocked.

With her body swaying slightly, Ganon was holding her sword so lightly that it seemed as though her grip would come loose any moment. She was not standing in one spot—At a rate imperceptible to the naked eye, she was slowly closing in at a crawling insect's pace.

Covering his body, Riko yelled:

"HEY! What are you doing, Maximilian!? Fight more seriously!"

"I am, but there are many reasons."

"Are you for real~? But it's true, that woman's movements are really weird!~ It's so creepy!"

Those movements were part of the Void Night Sword, a sword style that kept the opponent deceived through feints and obfuscation, the epitome of "gentle" swordsmanship. In stark contrast to the concept of distinct ''moves'', this sword style particularly emphasized reaction and adaptability on the fly. If usual sword styles aimed to inflict wounds on the enemy's body, then this type of sword technique would be about ''how to make the opponent hit you''. A concept of minus in opposition to plus. Rather than seeking to win, a theory to prevent the opponent from winning—No, more precisely, this was neither skill nor swordsmanship. It was a "way of life" incorporating strength of will and how to analyze battle situations.

"The strongest eh... Yes, you might be the strongest indeed, Max-kun. Just from the few moves earlier, I can understand fully. I'm probably the only one who can barely engage you in combat—''Although that's in another sense completely different from being strong''."
[[image:C3 16-143.png|thumb]]

"I know, that's why fighting you is meaningless. Move aside."

"No can do."

Ganon walked slowly but would swing her sword as soon as she entered attack range. Neither fierce nor fast, but there was a depressing atmosphere exuded by a unique rhythm of ''opportunity'' as though she would seize gaps between thoughts, swinging her sharp sword just as the enemy was deciding whether to dodge or to block.

Pendragon deliberately avoiding thinking. Thinking would become a liability. Allowing his body to act on instinct, he used his elbow to deflect the sword's tip while he knocked down Zenon's thrown knife at the same time. Just as he was about to counterattack Ganon's second strike that was seizing this opportunity—This turned out to be a feint baiting him to counterattack so that she could counterattack him in turn. A trap laid through multiple layers of feints. Pendragon retracted his fist.

"NWAH! This feels so annoying!"

"That's the kind of opponent she is. Getting agitated won't help things, Riko."

"Okay... Let's continue, Max-kun. Let's continue this match that doesn't decide who is stronger or weaker, let's continue this match that isn't really a fight, let's continue this match where nothing is clear. Ahhh, this isn't a situation that can be explained clearly in words to begin with... So tiring..."

Ganon's tone of voice was very lazy, but only her eyes glared seriously at him.

She was not having an easy time either. Pulling out all the techniques at her disposal, she tried her hardest to confront Pendragon. He could feel this level of resolve and determination.

What she produced—

Unsteadily, she blocked all attacks.

Equally unsteadily, she undermined all defenses.

A unique sword that went as far as to blur the meaning of battle.

The previous Commander, the creator of this sword style, had named it the Void Night Sword—He passed this secret technique to no one else except Ganon who had the potential to surpass him. A meaningless technique devised by the former strongest man, a miraculous product created through synergy with her own disposition.

"Indeed, this is no contest of strength... Good grief, this is such a pain."

He could not help but grumble quietly. Invisibly, Riko seemed to tilt her head in puzzlement.

"You're so unmotivated, Maximilian. How rare. It's been such a long time since we last met this kind of opponent who can survive this long even though we've attacked so many times, right~? Normally, you'd look really happy."

"This situation is different."

"What delightful/regrettable analytical ability. Your eyesight is so poor that one can't help but worry whether the sockets were subjected to rigid, forced entry."

"Huh?"

Probably failing to understand even after listening to Pendragon and Granaury, Riko could only ask in puzzlement. Hence, Pendragon searched his mind for an even simpler explanation and said:

"This has nothing to do with strength. Against her, it's purely a question of compatibility."

He could assert with certainty, ''the Void Night Sword was not strong''.

One could even call it meaningless. But because it involved movements of high difficulty, training the body to familiarity required special talent and potential. Conversely, all it could achieve was stalling for time and showing mercy to others.

But since this technique ''could be used on anyone''—As soon as it was compared with other techniques, it would acquire special meaning. Looking at it the other way, one had to focus solely on this sword style if one wanted to find special significance within it.

A technique for subtracting enemy action rather than producing things in the enemy's direction, in terms of results, it was a technique for creating zero. In other words, the Void Night Sword was itself the ''rule'' that "subtracting the same value gives zero." Regardless whether the enemy's value was one or a hundred, all values were the same when facing this rule.

Indeed—The same for every and anyone. Whether against the weakest man who would die from a single touch or Maximilian Pendragon, the strongest man, she would still be able to render the fight's meaning void using the same unsteady swaying.

This one property ended up becoming the technique's meaning of existence. This was its true nature.

In other words—

"Her ability is the ''only sword style in the world that can deny victory to the strongest being''. Only when confronting me, the strongest man, does its existence carry value and meaning. Despite being laid back and lazy normally, she becomes extremely sharp only when facing a dragon, just like a dragonslayer sword in fantasy stories... See, isn't this a pain?"

===Part 3===

Voices could be heard.

"It's locked."

"Just break it directly."

Then soon after, destructive noise was heard definitely.

Reduced by one layer of separation, the footsteps sounded even nearer than previously. Un Izoey held her breath and relaxed her toes that were holding the knife. Too much tension now would mean immobility when enemy attacks arrived.

"So, this is Sekaibashi Gabriel's castle huh...? Tsk, hey, look at this."

"Looks like the tasteless collection of this room's master. Do you think there are Wathes among them?"

"God knows. Although it feels like just a whole bunch of unguarded decorations, I can't say for sure. Anyway, let's just break everything first. Even if it's just a possibility, loathsome Wathes cannot be allowed to continue their wretched existence."

"Agreed."

After the voices conversed in annoyance, intermittent sounds destruction started the next second. Like fallen objects breaking, things crushed underfoot after falling to the ground, or swords slicing at the wall.

Un Izoey gulped. She had expected that they were not going to leave the superintendent's collection alone—In other words, the numerous pieces of junk and scrap metal that resembled Wathes, hanging on the wall.

Choosing this place was the biggest gamble. How was it going to turn out? Or perhaps in the next instant—

She glanced around. Shiraho, Sovereignty, Chihaya, Isuzu, Taizou, Kana, everyone was here but unable to move. Things would be over as soon as they were found. Judging from the voices, there were two enemies... Not to the point of being unbeatable, but Un Izoey had heard that the knights had been strengthened in power, which meant she could not guarantee finishing a fight unscathed.

"...I forgot to check. What about that door?"

"I'll take a look. You continue with the toys."

"Got it, be careful."

The door to the secretary's room could be heard—But there was no problem.

"How was it?"

"No one's hiding inside... That's what it looks like. Nothing unusual. I'll continue to search."

Probably coming from the secretary's room, a faint voice could barely be heard. The sounds of destruction of the superintendent's collection continued without stopping.

"...Hey, say something. Or else I'll assume you died in an ambush."

"You're too wary."

"Don't get careless. There are supposed to be people who were unaffected by Lady Taciturn's hypnosis."

The person apparently checking the secretary's room continued to converse with the knight who continued to break the collection. In any case, all Un Izoey's group could do was stay silent and listen to their dialogue.

"...To be honest, this is really a nuisance. If we could eliminate half of their numbers, the mental and physical effort to patrol like this would be halved as well."

"Hey hey, they're ordinary people after all. Eliminating half of them now would be too much... Although if necessary, there's no choice but to sacrifice them for the mission. Also, for the goal of founding the second Knights Dominion, now is the critical moment. As members of the organization, we must stay unified and not complain about orders from above."

"Either way, Lady Taciturn isn't inside this school. Thanks to «Auschwitz-Birkenau», no one can get in or out now. No need to worry about her hearing us, right?"

"If the squad leaders get wind of it, they might contact her. Like 'a certain misbehaving knight wants to take advantage of the situation, so please give him a makeover using hypnosis' or something like that. Because if something really comes up, they are the ones to report to Lady Taciturn."

"Hmm... But I'm thinking that the three squad leaders who came this time are the type who simply kill misbehaving knights on the spot if they encounter them."

"That's right. So let's do our job properly to prevent that from happening."

Not long after that—

"...Okay, looks like there's no one in this room."

"There! Now all the toys have been taken care off too."

The persistent noise of destruction suddenly stopped.

Un Izoey felt sweat dripping down her forehead and quietly exhaled. By this point, the knights had not shown any signs of discovering a certain something—It meant that the gamble had paid off.

The knights had not discovered the hidden switch under a certain mask on the wall. This mechanism's structure was not exposed directly, instead, part of the wall had been made into a lid to hide the switch beneath. So the knights had overlooked the lid's seams on the wall? Or perhaps they were simply swinging their swords at the masks on the wall, leaving residual fragments hanging, thus leaving the seams cleverly hidden? There were many possibilities, but anyway, the fact that the enemy had not noticed was good enough. How fortunate.

(Right, speaking of fortunate...)

Un Izoey narrowed her eyes and recalled the knights' conversation from just now. It felt like there were a few important points mentioned. She must record them to avoid forgetting. The cellphone still could not make calls at the moment but there might be a chance to transmit information to the outside world later—No, regarding this point, it felt like there was some kind of contradiction between what the knights discussed and their current situation—

Hearing the voices of knights again at this time, she suddenly turned her attention back to reality.

"Let's head to the next location. This place is done."

"Yeah. By the way, back to the earlier subject... If we find the Hunter from the Lab Chief's Nation and the others, dispose of them on the spot. But I forgot to confirm, what if we found other students who happened to be not hypnotized, what do we do with them? What are the orders from above?"

Then what they said—

With a genuine sense of foreboding, Un Izoey's slight sense of surging relief in hopes that "they might be able to keep up the charade longer" was completely buried.

"''It's fine to kill them, I think''."

"Understood."

The footsteps left the superintendent's office and gradually grew distant.

Listening to the departing footsteps through the wall, Un Izoey returned the knife on her foot to under her skirt. Once the footsteps disappeared completely, she turned around and moved away from the secret door where she had remained until now as a precaution.

This was a small and narrow room—In other words, the secret room next to the superintendent's office. Sovereignty had remembered this place in the nick of time, allowing all of them to hide successfully inside. In terms of timing, it was truly quite a close shave.

"Phew~ We're saved..."

"It's all to your credit, Sovereignty."

"Y-Yeah, but this place is very dear to the superintendent... So it's really forbidden to come in here without permission, and that thing must not be touched at all."

"I'm not going to touch it. Besides, this is a crisis concerning our chastity. I don't think that pervert can complain about providing a hiding place for us. Furthermore, I won't let him complain either. If he is unwilling to provide a hiding place, it will only develop into a lawsuit, meaning that, like a pervert, he wants to indirectly rob us of our chastity, that pervert."

Un Izoey glanced at what Sovereignty said "must not be touched at all"—in other words, the object lying on a stand in the middle of the room, covered by a piece of cloth—and pondered what was underneath.

(Right, I think I have heard this before...)

A fuzzy and half-understood unknown. The object that stood as Superintendent Sekaibashi Gabriel's goal. His former possession, the «Treason Piercer»—Its remains. This was the place for safekeeping those remains.

(Thinking back, there is no better hiding place than here. If the Lab Chief's clear thoughts had come up with this place, it would have saved a lot of effort...)

However, it was already hard enough to report the key points during that phone call earlier. Ultimately, they still managed to reach this place, so there was no point being picky.

Un Izoey swept her gaze across the people present in this secret room again.

Sovereignty, Shiraho, Chihaya in her gym clothes, the smiling Isuzu in her shrine maiden outfit, as well as—

"Kill us... Haha, that's a joke... right...?"

"I-I guess you're right~ By the way, there was so many thuds and crashes outside like a lot of stuff was getting broken, is that really okay? Although I don't find them very tasteful, the stuff there must be expensive, right...? But they broke all that stuff so they really are villains, right? Or they have no idea who they're dealing with..."

Kana and Taizou's faces were showing stiff smiles.

Having reached a safe hiding spot for now, they now had to think about their next move. If things had to be handled before proceeding with that, now was the only opportunity.

Hence—Un Izoey prepared herself.

"My statement: the time has arrived to turn your unknowns into knowns..."

Everyone's gaze gathered on her.

This moment was not meant to arrive originally, perhaps. If it were not necessary, if they had not noticed, it would have been a kind of blessing. Just like herself in the past, simply hunting in the jungle.

However, as soon as one realized the world was full of unknowns, as soon as one understood one's "total ignorance"...

Turning aside in an attempt to avoid it would only end up as a type of suffering—Probably.

"Although I'm not too clear on things... Please tell us. I will listen seriously to you."

"Me too. Anyway, if you've got something to tell us, let's listen first then think about it."

But at the same time, they might feel some pain after gaining knowledge.

Even so, Un Izoey still believed that they ought to know. It was at least better than suffering from leaving unknowns as unknowns. Giving them this kind of pain—This was surely her most irresponsible action, being the one who brought them here.

"So, perhaps you might not believe, but I will start explaining. First of all..."

Un Izoey gazed into those two's eyes.

With a calm voice, she began to speak.

"This is about what definitely exists in the world... So-called curses and cursed tools—"

These words, as well as those to follow...

Shall irrevocably change their world forever.

Perhaps this too might be a kind of curse—She thought to herself.

===Part 4===

While looking out for suspicious people in the surroundings, Haruaki's group cautiously made their way to school.

Roughly halfway, Kuroe stopped and whispered:

"Hmm~ I knew I couldn't ignore this option..."

"Huh?"

Haruaki looked back. Naturally, the cart he was pulling behind him, carrying Fear, also rumbled to a stop.

As though waiting for everyone's gaze to gather upon her, showing a pensive look the whole time—with a serious expression quite rare to see on her face—Kuroe looked up.

"Haru, everyone, I've decided to part ways here."

Totally unexpected words. Haruaki was quite shocked.

"W-Why?"

"..Kuroe-san, could you please explain your reasons?"

"Hmm. Uh~ Based on the current situation, I think our movements are quite easy to predict. Under these circumstances, going to check out the school is only natural and in fact, we are doing that. A development that can't be more predictable. This means that my stalker is going to guess it straight away... Although we were lucky enough to escape by leaving the knights for them, they might catch up very soon. Since I'm his only target, I think that splitting ways here is a solution."

"Kuroe-san, even if you're away, I believe they will still chase us to the school."

"But they might retreat if they don't find me here. At least it'll lower the chances of unnecessary fighting."

Then Kuroe suddenly relaxed her cheeks and smiled.

"...I don't want to make trouble for everyone. Now is truly the critical moment. It's the critical moment for whether our home will disappear or not. Even if I went to school with everyone, I'd only be able to help out a little, but if I separate with the group, it'll definitely reduce the chance that the strongest dragon will cause you guys trouble. Which way helps the most, for everyone's interests, this is the conclusion I've drawn after my own thoughts and careful consideration."

"But—"

Haruaki could only frown. He understood what Kuroe meant. She was most likely right. From the enemy perspective, compared to moving together as a conspicuous group, surely Kuroe would be much harder to find if she went off on her own. However, it was still hard for him to accept emotionally.

"But Kuroe-kun, Pendragon will keep pursuing you relentlessly. If you go off on your own, the risk will rocket sky high to an absolutely ridiculous degree when they find you."

"Don't worry~ I'm probably better at running away than anyone here. Back when the Family was chasing me during my travels, I didn't end up getting captured either. Muu, now that I think carefully, those were my first stalkers. What a crime it is for Kuroe-chan to be too cute for her own good, oh dear~"

Kuroe scratched her head as though going "how troublesome" in a perfect state of calm composure.

But Haruaki could not help but realize that Kuroe had no intention of changing her mind no matter what others said. Well thought-out determination was apparently hidden in those blank eyes of hers.

Then Kuroe walked forward lightly and knelt down in front of the cart Haruaki had been pulling. In other words, in front of Fear.

"Ficchi... You should've calmed a bit by now, right?"

No words replied. However, Haruaki could hear an exhalation as though she was hesitating over whether to speak. This counted as a type of answer. Kuroe smiled tenderly.

"Best not to think too much. If you spend your days acting silly like me, you might naturally cross the proverbial bridge when you come to it."

Just as earlier, a faint and ambiguous breath was heard from Fear again. Kuroe touched Fear's body then stood up again.

Haruaki sighed.

"Even if I tried to stop you, you'll still leave, right...? Will you really be okay?"

"Of course~ I plan on finding people in the shopping street to lend me a hiding spot. No matter what, I don't think the enemy has esper powers capable of finding me anywhere, right? I'll also do my best to avoid involving people from the shopping street, so don't worry about this."

"Please contact us if anything happens. No, even if nothing happened, please do call us regularly. Because we will worry."

"Got it~"

Kuroe responded cheerfully to Konoha and started walking. Towards a different direction from theirs.

Her pattering footsteps were quite light and carried no hesitation at all, as though she were simply going to work as usual.

The back of her petite figure gradually receded into the distance—

Finally, a voice was heard.

"Kuroe... Take care."

Still feeble, but at least these words from Fear carried much clearer willpower than before.

Probably glad to hear Fear talking to her, Kuroe turned around nimbly and smiled.

"You too, bye bye~"

Then waving her hand in an excessively lively manner, she started walking again.

Looking at her back, Haruaki felt a strange agitation rising in his heart. It felt like something he had naturally taken for granted until now was being lost, bit by bit.

Not only now. The tragic destruction at the house also counted. The same for the fingers of his left hand. Like Kuroe's petite figure slowly becoming far away—He could not help but feel this way.

An extremely lonely, melancholic and empty sense of loss.

(But... This is just the start. Because we haven't taken action yet.)

Haruaki convinced himself and pursed his lips.

While seeing Kuroe off, all he could do was believe that one day, he would surely take everything back.

===Part 5===

Advancing cautiously, Haruaki's group finally reached the school. Thinking they absolutely had to avoid getting attacked by the Knights Dominion in town, they spent several times longer than usual to get to school. However, for Fear who had not walked on her own two feet—It was actually quite difficult to get a grasp on the passage of time.

(Ah...)

After the school gates came into view, Fear squinted her invisible eyes.

The school gates were illuminated by the slanting rays of sunset.

The Knights Dominion was very dangerous right now. It was possible they might eliminate eyewitnesses without warning, even if they were ordinary uninvolved people. Hence, Haruaki's group did not dare make a reckless move even after reaching a place where they could see the school gates. Cautiously, they waited for an opportunity without any people around—But there was no need to do so. From the start, there was not a pedestrian in sight. Perhaps coincidence or the Knights Dominion had used some kind of cursed tool—Such as a tool for making people avoid the school unless they had particular business, a tool with the kind of power to drive humans away.

Regardless of this speculation's correctness, the truth was that there was no one in front of the school gates to begin with.

Normally, it would not be strange for students to be leaving school at this time. However, let alone pedestrians, there was not a single student before the school gates. Silently spreading was a space with a bizarre sense of bleakness and rejection hanging in the air.

Haruaki's group walked forward with apparent resolve on their faces. The school's iron-barred gates were shut tightly. Having been destroyed by Lilyhowell several months earlier, they were recently repaired and brand new.

"I somehow get the feeling that the school gates will end up destroyed again..."

Konoha searched for nearby presences while continuing to approach the school gates. Then she frowned—At the same time, Fear noticed too. Something was entangled on the inner side of the iron bars. Haruaki also tilted his head and said:

"Konoha, what's that?"

"Looks like... barbed wire, but why is it set up on the inside...?"

Just as Konoha described, the inside could be seen through the gaps between the iron bars—in other words, the side facing the school—where a single barbed wire was hanging. The wire was thin and old. If used to fortify the school gates, it was not going to have much of an effect.

Without lowering her guard towards the surroundings, Konoha carefully reached towards the iron bars.

"Just as expected, the gates can't be opened... So, let me break the area near the lock."

"Hold on, Konoha, all the people have been taken hostage... I don't want to cause a commotion. If the lock breaks, anyone patrolling would see it immediately. Is there no way to enter more discreetly?"

"Indeed, there is no need for Muramasa-sama to trouble herself. Why walk through the front gates lawfully when all you need is to traverse this wall? First, allow me to—"

Kotetsu took a decisive leap at the school wall while speaking. Although the wall was several meters high, it posed little hindrance for a superhuman body. However—

"Nnnguh!"

"Huh? W-What happened?"

Kotetsu's body halted suddenly in the air just as he was about to fly over the wall, then he fell to the ground in an unnatural posture. For some reason, he was covering his nose a little tearfully.

"Kotetsu, could it be that—"

"Yes. It seems... There is an invisible wall there."

Kotetsu was replying in a slightly mumbling voice. Konoha suddenly narrowed her eyes.

"Perhaps... The current situation has developed beyond the point where we can afford to care about causing a commotion. I shall test out a spot as inconspicuous as possible..."

Konoha extended her index finger at an iron bar and stroked lightly. Then her gaze turned even harsher when she moved her finger away.

"Impossible to cut. Unbelievably, my blade did not even produce the slightest scratch."

"Then that means the lock over there can't be broken either."

Kirika concluded with a frown and Konoha nodded gravely.

"Indeed it is impossible. The same as for Kotetsu just now. This can only be some sort of power at work."

"The possible candidate at hand being... that barbed wire."

"Yes."

Konoha slowly reached her hand towards the gap between iron bars and tried to touch the barbed wire hanging on the other side. However, her hand was blocked from entering the gap by something, halting her.

"It's like some sort of invisible wall... The same obstruction that Kotetsu met just now? Of course, it feels impossible to cut too."

"Absolutely ridiculous... A Wathe that prevents physical intrusion? If that Wathe really is this barbed wire... and suppose this wire has encircled the entire school..."

Just as Kirika whispered, the barbed wire was not hanging only on the inner side of the school gates. It apparently followed the surrounding walls and continued to extend.

"Kotetsu."

"This is a wall yet not a wall. Truth be told, it feels the same as the invisible wall just now. My blade cannot pierce through either... If one intends to break the wall in an attempt to invade, this method will likely run into trouble."

This time, Kotetsu did not jump. Instead, he touched the surrounding walls with his hands and spoke with a scowl.

"H-Hold on, now that you mention it..."

Haruaki remarked with a face filled with surprise.

Fear was the same. She felt shocked and terrified.

Unable to break the lock. Unable to open the gates. Unable to go over the wall. Unable to break the wall either.

This, these things meant—

"Forget about saving everyone... We can't even enter the school...?"

Kirika, Konoha and Kotetsu.

All of them could only stare at the school gates in silence.

They really wanted to deny but could not find any words to deny. That was what their gazes were saying.

(Ooh, ah...)

Fear could not help but direct her invisible gaze towards the same direction.

Even with an invisible wall, the view was not blocked. Hence, they could see the school building, where they attended classes every day, on the other side of the school gates' iron bars. Fear felt a certain emotion surge in her heart the instant she saw the school building.

—It truly dawned upon her that the students were right there.

The students, same as usual, inside the school, same as usual.

Yet in an extraordinary state.

(Clearly... They must be rescued...!)

A sense of powerlessness rose in her heart. Pathetically. Massively. Despairingly.

No—It had been like this for a while now. It was the same as during Pendragon's battle against Haruaki's group.

She must stay like this.

Power... Perhaps it might hurt Haruaki again. Clearly she wanted to protect him, but power had forgetten this fact. Hence, all she could do was tremble—

(Powerlessness...)

Since things would end up this way in any case, she would have done this from the beginning had she known earlier.

That was what she thought.

Because—Everything happening before her eyes currently was all her fault.

Had she powerlessly and obediently allowed Peavey to destroy her in the very beginning, perhaps the Knights Dominion would not have pushed further. Honatsu would not need to risk his life for Indulgence Disks or even go through a sex change to evade pursuers. There were many more. Aiko would not have been sent to hunt her down. Nor would she end up in a coma. There were Yume, Lilyhowell and many more—

Just at this moment—

"So... What to do...?"

She heard a calm voice and the touch of a palm. She looked in surprise to see that Haruaki had crouched down and placed his hand on her corner to pat gently. He seemed like he was no longer in shock and was starting to ponder what to do next.

But immediately, he went "ow" feebly, his patting rhythm became irregular and his face twisted momentarily. This was probably subconscious. He was patting her with his left hand—the left hand bearing emptiness and pain, impossible to turn back to the way it was, standing as evidence of her sin.

Pretending nothing had happened and switching to his right hand, Haruaki began to pat in a lively rhythm again.

Then he shifted his gaze slightly away from the gates.

"What's on your mind? It feels like you're thinking about something weird."

"..."

When she kept silent, Haruaki deliberately turned his lips into a frown and lightly applied more force in his right hand. Instead of patting, he switched to pressing with a twisting motion. Then with a wry smile, he said:

"At least say something. Weren't you talking to Kuroe just now? Since I can't see your face, at least let me hear your voice, or else I'll worry... Okay?"

She gave up and sighed, responding to his demand.

"Nothing... I'm not thinking of anything."

"Really? That's fine. But if you come up with some kind of solution, please tell us too."

Too difficult. Currently, her head was filled with pessimistic notions such as "if only I didn't exist from the start" or "if only I were powerless to let others destroy me"—How could she possible think of solutions?

Clearly, she was thinking "perhaps it's not too late" constantly. Indeed. Powerless as she was, she should act powerless accordingly, as long as she was handed over to the Knights Dominion, perhaps—No wait, it probably would not work. Their target was no longer her alone but probably included Konoha and Kotetsu too. By this point, her disappearance would not be enough. She had missed her chance. She knew she should have from the beginning...

"Hey~ You're giving off weird vibes again."

Knock knock. This time, Haruaki used his fist to hammer a corner of her cube as though knocking on a door.

Haruaki. Haruaki. Clearly she had said nothing and was not in human form, but to think he could see through her thoughts. Was he an esper? Or did this imply he understood her so much? Always keeping her in his thoughts so single-mindedly?

"Also... Once you're tired of this, you're welcome to change back to your original appearance any time. After all, clothes can be bought anywhere."

Original appearance? Which one did he mean?

So happy. But she could no longer... Ahhh, what should she do—?

"But... to be honest, what should we do?"

"Yes, if we stay here, chances of the Knights Dominion discovering us will just keep increasing. Standing here stupidly is a waste of time and also absolutely ridiculous... Let's retreat first?"

"Wait, Muramasa-sama, I still have not swung my blade at full force. If I try to break through seriously, maybe the outcome might be different, it is worth trying—"

Just at that moment—

Konoha and Kotetsu suddenly stopped talking and rapidly spun around.

Fear also noticed after a moment's delay.

The figures who had appeared behind them.

Seeing that—Fear understood. ''That time'' was starting again.

In other words, the time for her to hope for powerlessness yet regret her inability to act.

"Oh my~ What a great crisis~ Although someone weak like Satsuko can't help at all, if only there was a way to rescue these students safely."

"Although to be blunt, this has nothing to do with us..."

It was also what these two arrivals looked forward to as part of the process in their quest for strength.

Time to fight.

===Part 6===

Satsuko was dressed in a sailor-style school uniform as usual with pouch at her waist. Fourteen was wrapped in a cape, wearing tall boots.

Haruaki stared at the two of them warily and entered a combat stance. There was no choice. Considering the organization they belonged to, this was only natural—Then he looked around. Were they here? Had they come?

But Satsuko waved her hands hastily.

"Oh no~ Satsuko has nothing to do with the Commander's target~ Satsuko didn't come here to help the Commander, so please don't worry. By the way, Kuroe-san isn't here! Awwww, but you guys won't believe what someone like Satsuko says, right? Satsuko understands..."

"There's no way we can trust you completely. Aren't you two really intimate?"

"That's completely separate~ Rather, although this isn't something that someone like Satsuko can say, Satsuko is very against the idea of using brute force to make a girl yours! The only girls who can be taken by force are the lowest trash, girls with no strength, no willpower and no value, like Satsuko!"

Satsuko pouted slightly, saying incomprehensible things that one could not tell if it counted as self-abuse. But purely judging from her face, she did not seem to be lying.

Haruaki felt slightly relieved. Just as he was about to release his tightly clenched fist...

However, he had forgotten.

Although they had only fought once at the pool and never again—It did not mean that these two had changed their ways.

As a member of the Draconians, their lifestyle of doing anything at all costs to become strong, that could not possibly change.

"So... Why are you two doing here?"

"Eh? Oh my, Konoha-san... Do you really need to ask? Although someone weak like Satsuko might only be a nuisance, Satsuko has finally obtained a weapon of choice, so sorry, please fight Satsuko in a match!"

Satsuko smiled happily.

Then she drew out a sword from the scabbard hanging at her waist, opposite her pouch. It was a very slender sword with a familiar appearance. Konoha's gaze suddenly showed turbulence.

"I remember it... «Karma Speed»! Why is it in your hands!?"

"Satsuko made a deal with Sleif-san, in exchange for that ''spear''. Because that spear seemed very weak as a weapon~"

These words were impossible to ignore. Standing on the side, Kirika instantly flew into a rage and roared:

"You were the one who hid it!? Truly, this is... absolutely ridiculous! It's all because you gave that spear to the Knights Dominion! Have you any idea how serious the situation is...!?"

"Satsuko don't know~ Because Satsuko is very weak, in order to get strong, there's no extra energy to think about unnecessary things. Sorry for Satsuko being so willful~"

"There's no need to apologize, Satsuko. These people should already this is who were are. Bluntly stated, those who forgot are at fault."

Fourteen stood confidently next to Satsuko, her face covered by a veil, a cape on her back, her chest bound in strips of fabric resembling ''sarashi''. Blue ghostlights were already flying around in irregular orbits.

"«Coonsberry's Haunted House of Death on Fourteenth Avenue»—Do we need to fight you again? Truth be told, it is a waste of energy. Have you forgotten how you were floored when sparring against Muramasa-sama and myself?"

"Now... Things have changed. This is not about ''me'', this is ''us'' now, Nagasone Kotetsu!"

"Oh? Then allow me to confirm!"

Kotetsu bared his fangs and grinned maliciously, charging forward. Ghostlights blinking and flashing, Fourteen swiftly grabbed the broom that appeared from the bright light. It was a fortified object taken out from her body, the cursed house.

The broom clashed violently with the tiger claw, producing a crisp noise that did not sound like impacts between wood and the human body.

Konoha glanced at Haruaki over her shoulder, sighed then took a step forward.

"—Seeing as it is a match, it means that you have no interest in Haruaki-kun and the others, is that correct? That goes the same for the square paperweight over there. No helping it, I shall answer your challenge."

"Sigh~ It's quite a shame that it's not possible to fight Fear-san, but it'd be a waste to consume all the pleasure in one go~ Anyway, no problem! By the way, this tag team match up really is the same as when we sparred at Nirushaaki-senpai's place before. It would be utter humiliation if you end up getting killed by weak little Satsuko who lost so badly back then, so sorry, please try your best this time—!"

"Sigh... Regrettably, I believe the trick is to not try too hard."

While saying that, Konoha slowly advanced without attacking at high speed—

Indeed, the sword's secret had already been revealed. Konoha was probably trying to emulate Pendragon's fighting style from last time. Although she could not reach the same level as him, Konoha should be able to perform similar martial arts. Perhaps a simple throw would suffice, because Konoha was capable of cutting while in a hold. In any case, all she needed to do was avoid executing attacks whose speed would get absorbed.

Konoha closed in slowly. Satsuko backed away while frowning, trying hard to keep a certain distance.

"Oh~ Satsuko supposes that's true~ The cat's out of the bag... Awwww."

"Rubbish, did you really think you could win with a hand-me-down?"

Konoha said with a cold expression. But in contrast, Satsuko replied with a courteous smile:

"Yes. ''Because Sleif-san was alone, but we are not''... Fourt!"

"Understood!"

Fourteen pulled back greatly from her fight against Kotetsu. Brooms could not withstand consecutive tiger-clawed strikes and she had already pulled out new brooms and pieces of timber repeatedly, resisting Kotetsu through a strategy of quantity over quality. As a result, when she retreated far back, Haruaki was expecting her to pull out some kind of new weapon for close quarters combat from the magic circle traced out by ghostlights—But that did not happen.

"«Polter»... «Geist»!"

Out appeared from the air were bricks, ammunition for long range combat instead.

Without hesitation, Fourteen shot the bricks at maximum speed—

''Towards Satsuko''.

"What!?"

"«Geist»! «Geist»! «Geist»!"

Fourteen did not stop, going further to shoot bricks, dishes and small pieces of wood in quick succession.

Using «Karma Speed», Satsuko blocked all the objects flying at her like bullets. The projectiles made contact unnaturally as though sucked by the blade, then fell to her feet with a clatter.

"Huff... Nnnnggga, ahah... F-Feels so good... Ah, hyah!"

Flushed red in the face, Satsuko suddenly made a lewd face and her body shuddered intensely.

Everyone present understood what they were doing.

"No way—you did that on purpose to absorb the ''speed''...!"

With drool of pleasure dripping from the corner of her mouth, Satsuko held «Karma Speed» at waist level.

"Huff... Suits us very... well, right? Satsuko has little strength... But with this, whether defense or offense... neither relies on strength. With just Fourt's help... A super finishing move can be instantly executed like this. But this is only because... there is deep trust and silent understanding between Satsuko and Fourt, the most precious partner in the world—This is also the only thing this weak little Satsuko is proud of. So... it suits us very well..."

Then accompanied by the keywords they had heard a long time ago, Satsuko swung the rapier downwards—

"...This is... karma!"

A giant slash was released and given physical form. The asphalt on the ground was ripped up.

Konoha hastily evaded, but suddenly, a dark shadow covered her face. She stared in surprise, only to see Fourteen attacking with two pieces of fortified timber from above while hiding behind the giant slash released by Satsuko. However, Kotetsu chased Fourteen, jumped and rushed over to get between them in the nick of time, deflecting one piece of timber, but could not evade the second piece which struck him in the shoulder. Wincing, Kotetsu rolled over to the side some distance away—

While Konoha and Kotetsu were regaining balance, the slash produced by «Karma Speed» flew past them and violently struck the metal bars of the school gates that happened to be behind them, causing a loud noise like an explosion.

"Kotetsu! Thank goodness you were there, are you okay?"

"Yes, this is nothing—Although the shoulder has dislocated."

With an audible snap, Kotetsu forced the dislocated joint back into the socket. It was quite a painful sight, but not a critical wound... Probably.

"I should count our blessings that it didn't hit us directly..."

"Yes, but it's also thanks to the attack that we learned something totally distasteful as a result, even though it's useful to us."

Kirika was looking at the iron bars that had taken on the super destructive slash head on.

Completely unharmed after all. Not a single bar was cut, nor were any of them distorted. With a sense of eternity like a painting, sealing the school gates tightly. Impossible to break even with that kind of attack... How secure was the power prevent others from invading this school?

"Satsuko mentioned just now about weak little Satsuko and Fourt's greatest advantage... Satsuko think it's the weak coordination between us. The better we coordinate, the greater our battle power... Call it converting coordination itself into battle power. This is an awesome weapon~"

They were already helpless against the overwhelming firepower of that sword back when Sleif was using it. But because there was time between each attack, they could still manage to find time to discuss countermeasures.

But the case was different with Satsuko and Fourteen. The two of them were able to absorb speed in a self-sufficient manner.

If given such a powerful weapon along with the ability to fire in succession—

How horrifying a threat would that be...?

Haruaki gulped. Right now, the Satsuko and Fourteen standing before them were definitely different from that time at the pool. Indeed—They were even stronger than back then.

Next—

Insurmountable obstacles appeared one after another.

"Oh my~ An audience has arrived."

Satsuko remarked with her head tilted.

Naturally, Haruaki saw as well. As much as he did not want to see.

—Behind the school gates' iron bars.

A petite maiden knight was standing there, wearing a visor-like helmet.

===Part 7===

Within her field of view too, Fear was watching that girl slowly walk up to the iron bars of the school gates.

She stopped before the gates. Naturally, she did not even touch the bars or the barbed wire.

By the time Fear realized, Sleif's figure was no longer alone there.

One after another, similarly dressed knights appeared, standing in a row behind her.

Staring at them from behind her helmet, Sleif reached into her front pocket and fished out something. A new weapon—No, it was apparently just a cellphone.

"...They are just outside the gates. Lead a team back immediately."

She swiftly put away her cellphone after talking briefly. Something did not feel right. Fear's thoughts seemed to be onto something—But her mind was too occupied to think deeply.

Then Sleif finally spoke to Haruaki's group through the bars.

"Let me state for the record, entering is impossible no matter what you try. But even so, there is no reason to let you lot, reeking of curses, damage this place unchecked—Be gone. If any of you dare touch this entrance with your hand, we will kill the students inside here."

"Gah... Judging from how matter-of-factly you speak, that is really this Wathe's power? Absolutely ridiculous..."

"Indeed, this is an absolutely ridiculous and lowly Wathe, «Auschwitz-Birkenau»—A product of human malice. Once encircled by this Wathe, no one may enter or leave anymore. Give up."

"You expect us to simply go 'Okay, understood'...!?"

Konoha glared sharply beyond the bars, but now was not the time to be focused there. Satsuko pouted and said: "Muu~ Satsuko doesn't mind if the audience increases, but it's a bit much if the chatting gets in the way... Hmm?"

Just at this moment—

A sound.

A faint, rhythmic sound from something getting compressed.

It was gradually approaching.

The knights in formation behind Sleif instantly moved, a bit stiff and tense throughout their bodies. They parted to the sides, leaving a central space.

Sleif turned away from the gates, now showing her side to Haruaki's group—

Then she knelt down on the spot. All the other knights followed suit.

"Oh my, that's... Hmm~ How interesting. Let's take a bit of a break, Fourt."

"Is it okay?"

"Because it's possible to get stronger just by looking at a rare opponent~ That's what the Commander said once. Even without fighting, you should check out their aura and presence first."

Despite hearing the words said between Satsuko and Fourteen, Fear's brain could not process their meaning.

Whatever. She had no spare energy.

More intensely than before, perhaps to the point of violence, her mind was shrouded by a sense of dissonance. It even made her want to vomit. It even felt like something inside her heart was about to be destroyed.

Appearing from between the knights was a wheelchair.

And the person sitting on that wheelchair—

(...!)

An unbelievable feeling. Shock. Sure enough, a sense of dissonance again.

It started the moment she laid eyes on that man.

Surely she would be breaking out in cold sweat were she in human form. Breathing convulsively like a patient, her heart racing irregularly, her vision flashing with vivid colors like some sort of avant-garde painting.

An old Caucasian man. A face covered with wrinkles. Deepset facial features.

His eyes were extremely deepset, giving off a quietness that seemed to see through all creation.

All this was making her tremble. Mercilessly, unmistakably.

(This feeling... What is it...?)

Fear asked herself. However, she felt that the answer was in her heart already.

Hence, she searched deep in her consciousness. Searching, searching, she finally found it.

Ah, right. This feeling was very similar to back then.

Moving to the Yachi house, right when the first commotion ended.

After defeating Peavey, it was when she first laid eyes on an Indulgence Disk for the first time.

The feeling of ''recognition''—

(No way... How...?)

She could not understand her feeling. How was she feeling this way? Why?

The sound of the wheelchair's rolling stopped.

In front of the iron bars. The man sitting on the wheelchair had stopped where Sleif had just been standing.

Then he—

Looking at neither Haruaki, nor Konoha, nor Kirika, nor the pair of Satsuko and Fourteen.

Simply staring at her, the cube, he spoke in a calm and low voice:

"Although a foolish act, I shall still speak to you."

"—It has been a long time, Fear-in-Cube. ''My daughter of sin''."

Memories—

Massive waves and turbulence.

Voice. That voice. She had heard it before. Where?

Appearance. That appearance. She had seen it before. Where?

The sense of dissonance, already at its limit, overflowed even more, covering her completely.

"Uwah, ah..."

"Fear!"

Haruaki's worried voice. Many of her body's components were probably popping out on their own in various places. Like incontinence, like vomiting, impossible to control. Unimportant. What was more important lay on the inside. Inside this thing, herself.

Where—somewhere—in the past. But it was not after encountering Haruaki, nor after discovered by Honatsu—It was much farther back... in the past. Indeed.

Memories of screams. The smell of blood. Him, the user. The castle lord, roaring with laughter. On the side—No, even earlier than that, much, much earlier. ''Even during the instant when she had come into being''—

She thought...

And remembered.
[[image:C3 16-181.png|thumb]]

"Eeeek...!"

Instantly, she cried out pathetically. Impossible to understand. Impossible to acknowledge. Impossible to explain.

Even so, she still understood instinctively, indeed it was like that. Neither a dream, nor an illusion, nor a hallucination. Not a mistaken identity nor a disguise nor someone similar.

Ahhh. Truly.

That man.

That man was—

Haruaki's voice was heard once more.

The voice of Haruaki, the one she loved most. The voice of Haruaki, the one whom she wanted to stay by his side forever.

However, that voice was now trembling in fear.

"W-Who are you? What have you done to Fear!?"

"Who am I? Truly a foolish question—"

The man spoke simply but with great weight, introducing his name.

"I am Trinac Agana, Lord of the Frontline Gathering Knights Dominion."

"...!"

She could feel Haruaki and the others gasping. In contrast, the man remained completely unfazed. Still resting the edge of his face on his hand, supported by his arm on the wheelchair's armrest, he continued:

"Next—What have I done to Fear-in-Cube? Another foolish question. The answer is simple."

He did not look shift his gaze away.

Slightly narrowing those eyes, it seemed like he was examining her intently...

And also pitying her.

"—''I created her. Originally a foolish alchemist in the past, I created her, that unfortunate and loathsome tool of torture and execution''."

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[CubexCursedxCurious:Volume16_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[CubexCursedxCurious#Volume_16_-_Closing_Episode.2C_First_Part_.28Full_Text.29|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[CubexCursedxCurious:Volume16_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

CubexCursedxCurious:Volume16 Chapter1

2015-03-26T18:37:53Z

DarkeKyuubi:

==Chapter 1 - The Withdrawn Cube / "Cage x Collapse x Chivalrous"==

===Part 1===

Her master was currently sitting in the wheelchair. Sleif—the demonic sword Dainsleif—followed his gaze, staring at «Dieu le veut» standing upright on the ground surface. In order to confirm its state.

As kindred, she could sense the cursed aura released from the spear. It was operational indeed. The prior preparations she had undertaken in this town were not in vain. Likewise for the bloodshed and pain suffered by that lowly allegedly immortal girl.

"Looks like it's definitely operating properly, isn't it~? Standing perfectly straight, it's truly wonderful~"

Taciturn was giggling while she spoke. Sleif was displeased to see her act so frivolously in front of the master, but that was how Taciturn always behaved. The master whispered:

"A foolish question—Anything else would be troublesome."

"Then the only thing left to do is wait. Everything is progressing so smoothly~"

Sleif could not ignore these words. Turning her helmeted face towards Taciturn, she said:

"Do not lower your guard, Taciturn Chatterbox. It is our turn to enter the stage. Until territorialization completes, twenty-four hours remain—We must guard the spear until then."

"Yes yes yes, I got it~ To perform territorialization in such a conspicuous place, it goes without saying that a certain group will interfere."

"Carelessness would be folly. Preparation is essential. Before this place becomes a castle, it must first be made into a stronghold. Dainsleif, instruct the knights to start establishing a stronghold."

"Acknowledged."

Hearing the master, Dainsleif turned around and issued directions to the knights in formation awaiting orders.

Having received their task, the knights returned to the "mobile territory" of the transport helicopter and started to move supplies. These were supplies for setting up camp, including tent equipment, rations, weapons and various sundries.

Needless to say, the place where the master was staring at, with «Dieu le veut» stabbed in the ground, would be the headquarters. With this as the center, the camp was gradually set up outwards.

Of course, this could not compare to the Knights Dominion's headquarters in the homeland, but the camp still followed the style and overall layout back home. Indeed—This was equivalent to a "throne room" despite serving as temporary headquarters. Upon the pride of knights, this place must be presentable.

The knights started to build a raised level above the ground, similar to a throne's platform, so as to house the master's wheelchair. Then from the entrance of the soon-to-be erected tent all the way to the throne, a red carpet was laid to enhance the atmosphere of an audience hall. Then several sets of silver armor were moved out of the mobile territory and carefully lined up on the left and right sides of the carpet. Though they may take up a lot of room, these were indispensable furnishings. As for decorations, there was a practical and high-class work desk, a vase on the desk, candlesticks for illumination, embroidery on the tent fabric—All sorts of things. Apart from this throne room that was to be temporary headquarters, they also planned to set up several tents for the knights to rest, but that could wait until later.

Looking at the knights setting up camp progressively, Taciturn suddenly cocked her head and asked:

"Miss Dainsleif, as important setting up headquarters may be, isn't there something else of higher priority? Doesn't establishing a stronghold mean more than that? If you were to forget, I would be forced to laugh and jeer at you, yes?"

"Please stop talking incomprehensibly. Your worries are redundant. I have already issued orders for «Auschwitz-Birkenau» to be prepared."

"Oh dear, really~? Very well. But on further thought, why do I get the feeling that using ''that'' might be making mountains out of molehills?"

The master answered this question.

"Caution above all else. Now that it is decided for this land to become the Second Knights Dominion, failure is absolutely not an option."

"That I do understand."

"If someone were to obstruct the founding of our territory—Fear-in-Cube's group is the most likely. My personality cannot allow their existence and threat to be ignored. Even if others might view this as cowardice, it would be folly not to prepare properly in advance."

"..."

Dainsleif subconsciously pressed her hand on her own chest. She could not understand why she did so. The beating of that fake object accompanying her human form, as well as the foreign body inside her. No change came to either of them at all.

"Indeed, the necessary tasks must be finished first. Dainsleif, order Barbarossa Lee to lead a squad to move out. I need not specify the destination, do I?"

"Of course not. Nothing would be better if this squad could accomplish the task of destruction on their own, but otherwise, they could still buy time.. Depriving the enemy of the chance to take action is also a very important mission. I will tell them to do everything in their power."

"Heeheehee, in addition, things will get troublesome if they don't take this opportunity to get out~ Well then, my lord, this can't be all there is to your plan, can it? ''That's why I am present''."

"Foolish question."

The Dominion Lord turned his head lightly. The tent covering this place was still being set up with only half of the canopy erected. Hence, the view was still very open, allowing one to see—

The school building facing this sports ground, as well as the numerous students still looking at the knights' direction, most likely having no idea what was going on.

Seated in the wheelchair, the Dominion Lord looked up at them expressionlessly and whispered:

"We shall set up two barriers to guard this place. One being the physical barrier formed by «Auschwitz-Birkenau». The other being—"

"''A psychological barrier. In other words, hostages whom those people absolutely cannot ignore, right''?"

Taciturn rudely finished the Dominion Lord's sentence. Placing a hand on her forehead with a giggling face, she made a motion as though looking out afar. Naturally, what she looked at were also the students in the school building. Then she grinned—

"Wow~ With this, I've discovered extremely suitable things that happen to be over there. And many of them too."

Dainsleif knew in advance that things would come to this, but still, she could not help but proceed in caution. Briefly, she asked the Dominion Lord:

"Pardon my impudence, but may I inquire on the progress of negotiations?"

"Already complete. Even if this school's superintendent—Seikaibashi Gabriel—or anyone else tried recklessly to bring in the police or the media in an attempt to get in our way, there will be no effect whatsoever. Do not worry about interference from outsiders."

Seikaibashi Gabriel was apparently a man of substantial influence in this town. However—so-called connections were absolutely unable to oppose connections of greater power than one's own. The Knights Dominion had been active all over the world since a long time ago for the legitimate aim of eliminating cursed tools. Naturally, they were able to overwhelm one person's meager power as soon as they got serious.

"In other words, there is nothing to worry about? In that case, I will busy myself with a bit of work."

Legitimate aim. There was no doubt that the destruction of loathsome Wathes was a legitimate aim, but the actions taken as a means to achieving this end—namely, that of involving innocent commoners—surely most would frown at that thought, wouldn't they? At least, Dainsleif was self-aware in this regard. However, even so, establishing the Second Knights Dominion on this land, to utterly crush and destroy Fear-in-Cube and her fellow Wathes, to obliterate their refuge as well—

This mission held priority above all else.

It was duty towards guiding the world towards the right path.

Looking left and right, Taciturn grabbed a young knight nearby.

"You'll do. Come and help me. Here, hold this."

"S-Sure. But I've been assigned a task too. Please give me some time to get someone else to take over—"

"There's no time for that~ We need time to move. Okay, walk, hurry and get moving. You won't be scolded because you are following my orders. Also, I'll treat you to a drink at least, okay? Heeheehee, I don't mind either if you would like some other reward."

Taciturn took out a small device from her pocket and handed it to the young knight, then wrapped her arm around his neck intimately and started walking. But then, she looked back slightly and said:

"Oh no, but what if he asks for a sexy reward, what should I do~? What do you think, Dainsleif?"

"Think about it yourself. Before that, stop disrupting discipline at this critical hour."

"You're so cold~ There's a full twenty-four hours ahead of us, so I just want to tell you this: staying tense all the time won't help~"

"Do not be careless. Cut the idle chatter and get to work."

As soon as Dainsleif finished, a change occurred in Taciturn's expression and appearance. Her face still displayed a teasing smile but her eyes and lips were giving off malicious airs of a taunting nature.

"Careless? Do I look careless?"

Dainsleif exhaled. She really did not want to waste time on this kind of dialogue.

"Yes. However... What matters is the actual result. As long as you produce results, I have no complaints."

"You should know, right? Despite being a carefree woman normally, I always do what needs to be done. I always finish my work completely, perfectly, absolutely splendidly, you know?"

She knew. Taciturn was indeed a perfectionist in her work—More precisely, it was not limited to work alone. Rather, ''it was whenever she was taking direct action for the sake of "a certain person''."

"I hope so. Never forget that you are allowed to be so carefree only because you produce results."

"Heeheehee, that body of yours, reeking of a curse, is also allowed to exist only because you produce results, demonic sword."

Needless to say, dialogue of this sort was also the same as usual in a certain sense. Dainsleif was beginning to regret taking her seriously. Exasperated, she said:

"End of conversation. Hurry and be on your way."

"Yes yes~"

Taciturn started walking again while waving to Dainsleif over her shoulder. From the image of her back, one could not feel any remorse or hesitation towards the imminent task of taking ''all the students hostage''.

This was only natural. Rather, this must be the way.

The woman who called herself the "taciturn chatterbox" was frivolous, unrefined and rude. For a human, she was absolutely the type Dainsleif disliked.

For an organization like the Knights Dominion, Taciturn was undoubtedly useful. It could be asserted that she was someone absolutely unshaken by conscience or naivete.

Indeed, she was a true perfectionist. Doing necessary things when they needed to be done, doing them no matter what the situation. Doing everything in her power, working hard to complete assigned missions impeccably. To this date, she had accomplished them all.

Whether infiltrating places reeking of feces and animal stench, conducting investigations that grated on one's willpower, cajoling with joy and humiliation, engaging in frown-inducing torture and interrogation, kidnapping while listening to the screams of young children, inflicting mind-breaking abuse, or performing underhanded and dishonorable assassinations.

The decisive condition of "necessary" was very simple.

Given just the reason that the Dominion Lord truly wished for it, she would carry out all missions without hesitation. Abandoning her usual frivolity to become a truly loyal retainer, she would sacrifice her mind, her body and everything else.

In other words, Taciturn was a ''perfectionist only within the limited scope of working for the Dominion Lord''.

Because she is—The Lead Auxiliary.

Standing at the top of all auxiliaries in the Knights Dominion...

She was the one and only existence who had received the honor of acting as Dominion Lord Trinac Agana's direct auxiliary.

===Part 2===

''How I really wish to kill, destroy her''. It was anyone's guess how many times this thought crossed her mind.

Even now, her arm might take action as soon as she lowered her guard. If her gaze were to carry a blade's sharpness like her arms and legs, that block of metal would have turned into pulverized dust a long time ago, sucked into a vacuum cleaner. Sin. Punishment. Execution. A development most natural. A right most natural. A result most natural.

However—

(...)

"Hooooo—" Konoha took a deep breath slowly on purpose. She could feel all the pores on her skin still forced open by tension. As though about to charge forward any moment, her body's impulse to act autonomously still remained at the maximum limit, like water that barely avoided overflowing from a cup only due to surface tension.

And that surface tension was named rationality. That being said, who knew whether it was a necessary existence or not.

(We were definitely backed in a corner at the time. If no one did anything, it really would have developed into an unsalvageable situation...)

She closed her eyes and thought back. Overwhelming battle technique. Armor that rendered even the Counter sword skills ineffective. Herself, caught by the enemy's hand. Him, in a vulnerable state. The enemy, pulling back his bladed fist to accumulate force for a finishing blow. If time had continued to flow from that point—

Surely... Everything would have been over for everyone.

(No, but, even if that might be true...!)

Konoha shook her head, going in circles inside her mind. Agitated. If she were asked whether it was possible to forgive, naturally, the answer was unforgivable. That foolish girl had harmed his body. This was the one fact that must not be forgotten.

Sitting on the tatami floor, Konoha looked up lightly. Her view was obstructed. Sitting heavily on the table, that eyesore of a cube was to blame. Should she slice it up into a million pieces after all?

"Like I said~ You should say something at least. Staying like this forever isn't a solution, right?"

Of course, the one who had forcibly transported her to the living room, despite her current silent state, was Haruaki. Right now, he was smiling wryly and helplessly at the cube on the table, drinking tea from his cup.

Even in this kind of situation, he was still so carefree, a nice guy to a fault. She could not help but wonder how was he still able to make such an expression?

Clearly, his left hand under the table—was injured from that girl going berserk. Clearly, he had lost fingers. Clearly... they were irrecoverable.

If the fingers had simply been chopped off, perhaps swift treatment from Kuroe might have been able to reattach them. However, conditions were extremely terrible at the time. Their original foothold, the ship, had broken into two halves due to the fight between Fear and Pendragon, sending everyone into the ocean. Under those conditions, it was completely impossible to retrieve chopped fingers. As reluctant as she was to admit, simply surviving was very fortunate already. Even now, she still found it a miracle that all of them had made their way back to the superintendent's cabin cruiser.

"I've said so many times already. I'm not angry. If you hadn't done that, everything would've ended there. Everyone understands that."

"Yes..."

"Yeah, that's right—"

Kirika and Kuroe were also present. They nodded with exhausted expressions and ambiguous gazes.

They probably still had yet to sort out their emotions, Konoha thought. Had Fear not gone berserk at the time, Kirika really would have died. Pendragon was also going to use his astounding power to force Kuroe into being his. Even so—

Konoha believed that Kirika could be more angry. She believed that Kirika was entitled to this right. Her position was the same as Konoha's. Seeing his body harmed, how could she possibly stay silent—

(...No, I suppose... There is this. Speaking of rights—Perhaps I... I am the one who has no right instead...)

She felt an extremely cold pillar of ice stab into her heart.

Seeing his body harmed?

Had she forgotten? Not too long ago, had she not trampled his body as well? Had she not pierced his shoulder with her hand, feeling his flesh and blood, rubbing her thighs together in lust—?

She narrowed her eyes. In order to endure that pain, or perhaps to record that pain.

Then Konoha sighed deliberately again. Why had things turned out this way? What should they do next? She was unable to organize her thoughts.

Staring blankly at the cube on the table, she started drinking tea as well to relieve boredom. After she put down her empty teacup—

"Muramasa-sama, would you like a refill—Is what I would like to ask, but the hot water is finished. I shall go boil more."

"Oh~ Thank you~ ...Kotecchan, there are some sweet snacks at the bottom of the left cupboard, could you please bring some while you're at it~?"

Sitting uncomfortably all this time, Kotetsu swiftly got up. Seeing that, Honatsu made a request as though he suddenly remembered. All this time, Honatsu was simply sitting on the floor, leaning his back against a column in the veranda, spacing out while gazing upwards at the ceiling. He was probably pondering something.

Sweet snacks. Sitting on a corner of the table was a dish of snacks that had been pushed aside to make way for the eyesore of a steel cube. However, the number of rice crackers on the dish remained constant the whole time as though it were the most natural thing in the world—

(Turning into a square like this, covering your ears to escape, what else could you hope to accomplish...?)

Konoha inquired of the cube using her gaze instead of turning her thoughts into words. Although she could not confirm if her question was received, she did not care either. She did not expect an answer in the first place.

The crime of harming him. She had committed the same crime before. Mistake. Penance. Karma. True nature.

As cursed tools, their destiny—

She had devoted much thought to this subject. She had no choice but to think.

However, she could not remain trapped forever in these abstract thoughts. Reality stood before them too. Pendragon wanted to obtain Kuroe, Haruaki was injured, Fear had withdrawn herself from reality.

Their next move and countermeasures must be decided first. In that case—

Just as Konoha was about to speak—

A cellphone ringtone was heard.

An inauspicious sense of deja vu. The nightmarish events this morning had also started with a phonecall.

Haruaki subconsciously tried to open his cellphone with his left hand but then his face twisted and he switched to holding with his right. His numbed sense of pain was probably starting to reawaken. Seeing him suffering—Konoha felt a complicated sense of pain surge in her heart too.

"...Hello?"

'Hi, it's me.'

Just from hearing this one sentence, one could tell who the caller was. Haruaki frowned. A tense atmosphere hung in the living room. Sitting on the table like an object, the cube also seemed to tense its surface of steel.

In the end, this deja vu was right on target. Identical to last time on two points: the phonecall conveyed unfortunate news and that it was an unexpected caller.

Then the caller—Yamimagari Pakuaki—started to explain.

The terrifying situation currently taking place somewhere else outside this house—

===Part 3===

"Eh, what's that?"

"Who knows... They're starting to walk back and forth busily."

"And setting up tents too. What's going on?"

"Hey, students, hurry back to your seats—! Class is starting again... That should be fine, right? They didn't say anything in the staff meeting today either..."

Once disrupted, order in the classroom was hard to recover. Even the teacher standing at the lectern was tilting his head with a troubled look.

In this kind of situation, Un Izoey continued to observe intently from beside the window—the Knights Dominion's movements. Her mind was devoting all thoughts to deciding on the next course of action. Meanwhile, it was best to keep her eyes wide open to gather information, of course.

"Hmm, have a look at that tent, my dear Kana-Watson. The way I see it, this must be an unexpected surprise event that the superintendent made to look like a circus! This is his painstaking plan to reward and inject vitality into us after the exhausting exams!"

"Isn't unexpected and surprise kind of redundant in meaning? But really? Tai-Holmes! But it really looks plausible! Ah~ So that's why people are carrying things resembling swords? They're gonna perform those martial arts dances? Hmm, all mysteries are over in the name of my grandpa!"

While Taizou pretended to smoke on an invisible pipe, Kana was nodding with exaggerated motions. The two of them were standing at the adjacent window, chatting noisily, but Un Izoey was in no mood to correct them.

She was staring at the movements in the sports ground. Knights setting up tents. Knights moving supplies out. As well as—

(That is...)

A group of knights were walking to the edge of the sports ground. Staying vigilant, they checked out their surroundings without lowering their guard. Then they stopped before the fence. Next, holding a reel-like device taken from the helicopter, they started pulling a certain something out from it—

(...''Barbed wire''...?)

Un Izoey focused her gaze but reached the same conclusion. It was barbed wire, or one could call it wire fencing. The knights were swiftly and cautiously laying a small wire on the inner side of the fence, weaving it through gaps or tying other wires to secure it. The barbed wire seemed to be much longer than a few meters and the knights apparently intended to keep extending it. Splitting up, the knights continued to extend that flimsy-looking barbed wire along the fence.

Incomprehensible. Normally, wasn't barbed wire or wire fencing used as walls? This school already had fences and walls. Even if one were to encircle the school with that kind of narrow wire—

(No... In other words, there is a need to do this intentionally?)

Then that thing must be more than what its appearance suggested. In other words, that wire was useful enough that the Frontline Gathering Knights Dominion went as far as to suspend its destruction—

It was cursed.

Assuming it was cursed barbed wire, what kind of curse would it carry? What kind of taboo power could be drawn out? Truly a new unknown.

Un Izoey had a foreboding feeling. Perhaps it was time to start taking action—Just as she was about to leave the window side quietly—

The faint crackling of static was heard in the classroom. It was the school's public announcement system.

'Eh—Ah~ Ah~ Testing, testing, one two three.'

Un Izoey could not ignore this voice. Whether students or teachers, everyone was looking up at the speaker where this stranger's voice was coming from. The expressions on their faces were not all the same. Some were staring in surprise, others were deeply intrigued, all of them wondering if an explanation for what was happening outside was finally coming.

The voice continued to speak. Listening to the woman's voice coming from the speaker, Un Izoey felt that something was not right. It felt very distant—like transmitted through a thin curtain—Was it her imagination? Anyway, the content of this woman's speech was more important at the moment.

'Ah~ My name is Taciturn Chatterbox. Members of the Knights Dominion should know what precautions to take next, right? Trash who don't know will have to be punished, a separate discussion. Okay? Then hurry and let's—'

"!"

This was a different kind of foreboding feeling, as though something was rushing up one's heel after stepping on something. A sensory type of fear, without any logical basis at all. It felt as though she had stepped on something. Like a ferocious beast's tail, a poisonous insect's stinger, a highly toxic wild plant.

That type of terror instantly invaded her entire body. Calves, the back of her knees, thighs, waist, then—

'—Hört!!'

The quality of the woman's voice coming from the speaker suddenly underwent a dramatic change.

It became a twisted sound enough to blow away all prior sense of dissonance. It turned into an extremely hoarse voice—Indeed, as though it had gone through an amplifier of exceedingly poor quality—

The instant she heard the twisted voice spoken in some unknown language, Un Izoey felt her instinctive chill turn into a clearer sensation, rising up along her spine. It was like a poisonous snake reaching her neck, its fangs approaching her throat while dripping with venom. This voice—This voice was very dangerous!

Every hair of hers stood on end suddenly. Instead of using her mind to think of countermeasures, her body moved automatically on its own. With her back to the speaker, her hands reached for her head—No, just as she was about to reach over—

"What's going on? Haha~ My deductions will be proven, right?"

"Hohoh~ Is it time for the murderer to confess? I was just thinking of walking on a cliff."

''Right beside her, Taizou and Kana, still looking up at the speaker casually, entered her view''.

Totally unaware—

Completely uninvolved with curses or the Knights Dominion—

To Yachi Haruaki's group and herself, they were simply precious classmates—

The two of them.

For an instant, their existence, and the fact that the two of them were right before her eyes, occupied her entire mind.

Without thinking, her body acted on its own again.

"Uwah!"

"Kyah?"

If one were looking for a reason, it was purely because they were ''within arm's reach''—That was probably all there was to it.

Un Izoey wrapped her arms around their heads and sat down on the floor, pressed their faces against her chest then clamped her upper arms on their ears. At the same time, she managed to cover her own ears with her palms. Instantly—

Within the world where sound had become very distant...

Something happened.

Several minutes later.

Un Izoey watched that scene in surprise, still covering her ears.

Originally gathered near the windows, those students who had been watching the sports ground with interest...

Those students who had looked up at the speaker with puzzled expressions after hearing the sudden announcement...

All of them started looking around with faces that read "Eh? What was I doing just now?" In the next second—

''Everyone took out their cellphone from their pocket or schoolbag, then started making calls at the same time''.

===Part 4===

'—'''Hört'''!!'

This was the keyword required to activate the forbidden power of the cursed megaphone «Demon's Mouth», the conical device hanging at her waist. The curse of command and hypnosis had arisen from an internment camp's warden, whom everyone called a demon, who had coerced captives to listen to and obey brainwashed orders. The keyword was the first step to making use of its power.

Taking the «Demon's Mouth» out of its holder at her waist, Taciturn gripped its handle with both hands to raise it up. Keeping her lips to the microphone, she pondered.

Her mission was to take the students hostage in order to keep Fear-in-Cube's faction at bay. If an emergency arose, the students' lives could be threatened to prevent their group from invading the school. Hence—first of all, before that "emergency" arrived, the students must continue to remain in school. Furthermore, it must be as though nothing had happened, with neither resistance, opposition, rebellion nor suspicion.

During the twenty-fours before "territorialization" completed, it was not possible to subjugate all students by force and keep them subdued persistently. Even having brought the ultimate legion to this country, they did not have excess personnel to assign knights for this kind of task that would be a waste of labor and manpower.

(Well then, the actual announcement will be—)

This «Demon's Mouth» was capable of producing a simple brainwashing and hypnosis effect on those who listened to it. Similarly, its weakness was also very simple. Its effects were not 100% guaranteed. Despite being very simple to use and having powerful effects, depending on the situation, it could also be completely ineffective. Such was the paradoxical two-sided effect of this Wathe.
[[image:C3 16-046.png|thumb]]

Specifically, a stronger the listener's vigor and willpower, the more likely they could resist even after listening to the commands issued through this megaphone. In addition, the more unnatural the hypnotic suggestion and command, the harder it was to take effect. But in this particular instant, completely oblivious students could not possibly react to her words with special vigor or resistance. Even if people involved with Wathes were present, so long as they were unaware of the «Demon's Mouth»'s details, it was impossible to be mentally prepared.

In any case, back to the hypnotic suggestion.

Simply considering the goal of "keeping the students inside the school to use as hostages when necessary," there were plenty of hypnotic suggestions to choose from. However, each of these options had their own flaws and was not the most suitable solution. For example, suggestions leading to life-threatening risk would have a high rate of resistance. Maintaining that kind of state would lead to even greater trouble. Also, she was unable to control the human body's physiological phenomena completely—Such as ordering students to remain asleep the whole time, for example. Hypnotic suggestions were not omnipotent. Depending on the content of commands, the situation could turn into chaos.

She must fulfill the Dominion Lord's orders perfectly without absolutely any compromise whatsoever.

Hence, the suggestion must be natural with the following traits—posing no direct threat to human lives, low rate of resistance, no strain imposed on the students, no provocation of opposition from the students, ideally lasting twenty-four hours, meanwhile keeping them confined in school definitely.

If possible, the suggestion would ideally conform to reality.

For example, a suggestion that would make the students act obediently as hostages for twenty-four hours without realizing they were hostages.

In fact, Taciturn had already decided what to say, but she was just going through final confirmations in her mind. Was this okay? It should be fine. She could only go ahead with this speech. It was the best answer after balancing all respects.

Taciturn took a deep breath and said:

'—Everyone listening shall forget all memories starting one hour prior to now. In addition, for the next twenty-four hours, you will likewise forget the previous hour's memories whenever an hour elapses, thus repeating in a cycle. Naturally, none of you will notice the changes in the sky from the time of the day.'

In other words, this was ordering all students and teachers, the targets of the hypnotic suggestion, to repeat the previous period and break endlessly. Suggestions took effect on the cortex, which meant that it was relatively easier to cause deviations in cognition and mixups in memory.

Taciturn continued as a followup. This part was crucial too.

'The next bell about to ring is the end-of-lesson bell from an hour ago. All intervals will be based on this. Also, for the next twenty-four hours, you will all ignore any strangers appearing inside the school as well as movements related to them, as though you had not seen anything.'

She could feel her words turning into a curse, flying off somewhere else. Presumably due to using a cursed ability, she felt a sense of exhaustion and chill attack her back, goosebumps developing and an instant rise in heart rate.

There was more to the «Demon's Mouth»'s curse—Currently, it was purely akin to caloric consumption. Even so, she still accepted it as something that could not be changed. How loathsome. Naturally, all Wathes were loathsome.

"...Huff...!"

Shutting off the megaphone for now, she moved her lips away and panted hard. The old device's weight was making her wrists ache. In the first place, this was not a portable megaphone like those commonly sold on the market. It was merely a loudspeaker originally installed in the internment camp's building, forcibly modified into a megaphone that could be held in one's hand while avoiding its curse as much as possible.

In any case, in addition to the school building's interior, her earlier speech should have reached all students via the public announcement system throughout the school, including the sports ground and the gym. With that, they were going to behave according to orders the whole time. Without noticing the endless repetition, they were going to keep repeating their usual school lives and the previous period.

Although the situation was very strange, the actions themselves were no different from daily school life. Ignoring what was contradictory, forcing cognition to match memory—This was the extent of the confusion caused by the curse. In terms of suggestion difficulty, this was medium level. In other words, level of resistance was also medium. Without proper mental preparations beforehand, the students had no way of resisting.

Fortunately, suggestions issued from this «Demon's Mouth» were effective for as long as thirty hours. There was probably no need to apply additional hypnosis—As long as the "emergency moment" caused by Fear-in-Cube's faction did not arrive.

Naturally, when the time came, she intended to issue forceful commands such as "all students break nearby windows and jump out." Since this kind of order would involve survival instincts directly, it might not affect everyone, but so long as half the people actually jumped down, there would be no problem. In fact, if half the people remained, they could be used as a bargaining chip for a second time, perfect.

Using her hand to wipe drool and sweat that had dripped without her noticing, she felt dizzy. ''It was as though she was suddenly about to forget what she had been doing just now''. To dispel that feeling forcefully, she deliberately puffed out her chest hard.

(Well~ Well well... I hope there were no idiots among our knights who were hit by the hypnosis just now. Apart from that, I wonder if anyone among the students and teachers successfully resisted the suggestion...?)

That being said, Taciturn had no way of confirming and could only wait for reports. In order to confirm the effects of just now's suggestion and to take care of unaffected people, a few knights who had been standing by on the sports ground had probably entered the school building and the gym by now. Even if their numbers were not enough to subjugate all students by force, only a few people were needed if it was just taking precautions against the risk factor of people unaffected by the hypnosis.

"Well, let me continue with my task."

There were more steps to complete. Although the students and teachers inside the school could follow the suggestion just now and repeat lessons as though nothing had happened, other trouble could arise as a result next.

Pressing the switch to turn on the megaphone's mic, she said the keyword to activate the taboo power again. In other words, the opening line that demon of an internment camp warden broadcasted to the captives, forcing them to listen.

'—'''Hört'''!!'

Her heart palpitations were getting worse. Sure enough, the strain two usages in succession was too great.

'Starting now, call home. The message is as follows—You just found out that the school is suddenly holding disaster training today, so you can't go home. To safeguard against sudden emergency situations during disasters, everyone will be staying in the gym, practicing how to use sleeping bags and open canned food. If no one picks up at home, leave a message.'

They were going to be hostages for the next twenty-four hours. If children (or husbands or wives) failed to return home and one or two family members ran to school to check things out, it would still be fine, but if a huge crowd rushed to school because parents were worrying "did something happen to the entire school?", it would be bothersome. Even if the police and the media could be suppressed.

Putting aside whether this lie was convincing or not, so long as it was a plausible explanation overall, Taciturn believed it ought to hold for twenty-four hours. Even if some parents got suspicious, as long as it was not the entire parent body taking action, it would be fine.

"Phew..."

Taciturn exhaled deeply. It was finally over.

"What remains... is broadcasting in the staff room or at a few key locations, to order teachers to phone various student families so as to reinforce credibility. I also need to devise responses beforehand for cases when people call the school to complain 'this is so incomprehensible'~"

If some parents still remained unconvinced, would they really rush over to scream and yell? Then there was no helping it, while pitying their lack of good fortune, they would have to be eliminated by force... However, were there really any family who would take so much initiative? This was quite doubtful. In any case, all explanations will place the blame on Sekaibashi Gabriel, hence Taciturn believed that the families might accept unexpectedly readily, even replying: "Oh, it's that whimsical superintendent doing something weird again... Can't be helped."

"Then again, this additional hypnosis can wait until I recover my energy first. I need to take a break now..."

While confirming her subsequent plans, Taciturn slowly sat down on the spot.

She kept breathing deeply, patiently waiting for her utterly exhausted stamina and mental energy to return.

''Despite feeling a powerful urge to call home, she managed to suppress the impulse.''

===Part 5===

Cautiously and even more cautiously, Un Izoey checked out the surrounding situation—Finally, she made her decision and moved her hands from covering her ears. In the next instant, the students' overlapping conversations shook her eardrums.

"Ah, hello? It's me~ I'm telling you, today—"

"Umm, there's apparently disaster training today at school—"

"We will be staying overnight in the gym. Huh? Dinner? It's also part of the simulation. I think there'll be canned food."

"Feels just like camp. Anyway, I'll be staying in school today and won't come home, yeah."

"Uh, even if you say that, after all, this is a school event..."

After taking out their cellphones all at once, everyone talked on their respective phone. Whether boys or girls, even the teacher, everyone was doing the same thing. They were totally unaware how bizarre this scene looked, their faces nonchalant as though this was perfectly natural, speaking into their phones.

Disaster training? What were they talking about?

Just as Un Izoey frowned—

"Weird~? Why is everybody suddenly making phonecalls? Say, what's this about a disaster simulation?"

Only then did Un Izoey notice the classmate held in her embrace, Miyama Kana. Staring in surprise, Kana was looking up at the noise in the classroom.

Un Izoey gazed into her eyes intently.

"My question: is this activity of disaster training known to you? I confirm by making this kind of confirmation."

"Eh? You're asking if I knew about this? No no no, it's my first time hearing about it~ Oh, but I think there was an announcement just now, so they might have mentioned it. By the way, Un-chan, why did you suddenly hug me?"

Un Izoey ignored the question.

"Even so, to think everyone would make phone calls together with such perfect timing, I can only say: very weird. To engage in a strange activity previously unheard of at such a timing, with everyone accepting readily too and calling home—Is this even possible?"

"Hmm... I do find it a bit weird."

"Also... They're no longer concerned about the people in the sports ground at all. Not even one person is showing curiosity. Really, this must be—"

At this moment, Un Izoey felt warm sweat dripping down her back.

Apparently, the poisonous snake quietly approaching her neck earlier had left without sinking its fangs into her—Conversely, it had already injected its venom into the other students.

She recalled the terrifying and despairing chill from back then, causing her body to spring into action as a result. Just by hearing the announcer's voice, her entire body was filled with a sense of crisis. Instinct had saved her. Even she could not help but feel impressed that she was still able to take action.

(Curses come in myriad forms. Naturally, there also exist curses that use ''sound'' as a medium... I think I recall the Lab Chief mentioning this before. Did my brain memorize this sentence?)

She could not recall if he had said it while researching and lecturing, or during one of those usual chats. But since this knowledge came in handy now, it meant that it was absolutely not meaningless chatter.

Nothing less expected of the Lab Chief. She immediately corrected her opinion of him which had been trending downwards recently on the respect front. At this moment, someone tugged her uniform hem lightly.

"Uh, umm, Un-chan, it's a little embarrassing with you hugging me nonstop, can I stand up now~? On the other hand, compared to me, the other side has an even more serious problem."

Speaking of which—Un Izoey recalled another person's existence.

Opposite to Kana who was hugged by her left arm—In other words, the other classmate pinned to her right chest. After she relaxed her arm, he awkwardly lifted his nose up from her chest.

"Ehhh? Oh~ So soft—What? Oh right, phone call... Yeah, phone call...? Disaster training... Phone call... Uh, what phone call...?"

Taizou's eyes were glazed over and unfocused while he rummaged his pockets in search of his cellphone. Unlike the surrounding students, he was particularly sluggish and felt quite unsteady. Like swaying or perhaps tilting slowly like a set of scales.

Effectiveness aside, it was worth testing out at least, right? Thinking that, Un Izoey proceeded to—

"..."

Without saying a word, she slapped him. Furthermore, it was at full strength and maximum speed.

Smack! The crisp sound reverberated throughout the classroom.

"Wow~! Hmm, now that I think about it, getting slapped is only natural after burying your face in a girl's chest! I fully support Un-chan! Good job!"

Kana seemed to be approving of her actions out of entirely different assumptions, clenching her fist with excitement on her face.

So, what about the result? Un Izoey looked at Taizou.

"Gwah, ouch! What the heck, what happened?"

"...Who are you trying to phone?"

"Huh? What phone call? What's with this pain, did a bee sting me? Will I die?"

"Do you have any recollection of the words: disaster training?"

"Maybe... I heard it... No, probably not...? Gimme a hint, a hint!"

"Hey, Taichi! Before that, apologize to Un-chan first! I am now the defender of maidens! Hurry and mumble your apologies, do it quick!"

"Ehhh! My cheek really hurts. I thought you were worried about me but you're actually angry? Why!?"

Un Izoey exhaled "phew." This was his usual self. Probably because his ears were not covered fully, the curse had affected him halfway just now.

(Curse... Cursed words. A Wathe whose forbidden power brainwashes or hypnotizes? Quite powerful too.)

If all it took was for targets to hear the voice, its ease of use would be hard to quantify. It was even more astounding that its effects took hold even when heard indirectly, like through the announcement earlier. Its range could be extended arbitrarily. However—

(Like for us, it doesn't work on people who failed to hear it. Even if someone listened to it partially, a shock can force a recovery—While powerful, this cursed ability also has many weaknesses.)

That being said—Un Izoey surveyed her surroundings in the classroom while getting on her feet. Kana and Taizou also stood up with puzzled faces.

The bell happened to ring right at this moment. This was originally the bell to announce the end of the fifth period, but the surrounding students did not seem quite concerned. Some of them continued talking on the phone while others finished their calls. Those who had finished making calls began to behave normally as they should after class. This could definitely be called a change.

"Like I said~ Yeah, that's it."

"No no, lemme explain again, 'kay? Oh~ Sure. Uh, disaster training is..."

"Great! So, what's next period? Math?"

"Excuse me~ Can I borrow a mirror for a bit~?"

The people who had finished their calls were mixed among the people still phoning home. The normal atmosphere after a lesson was spreading further. However, everyone was the same, no longer concerned with the Knights Dominion people on the sports ground—

Apart from these two classmates by her side, whom she had involuntarily reached out to save.

"Eh? Next period should be Classical Japanese, right? We just had Math."

"By the way, has the mystery of what's going on outside been cleared up~? Oh, looks like the tents are about to be done."

Un Izoey rapidly spun her mind. Taizou had recovered his sense of self most likely because the curse had only hit him partially. She did not believe that a slap would bring the other students back to their senses, given how naturally they were following the hypnotic suggestion. Although slapping was still worth a try, given the situation at hand, it was not a priority.

(Making the suggestion as close to reality as possible, is it to minimize labor? Hypnotized to ignore the sight of the Knights Dominion. Intent to maintain this state for a long period of time. Reason being—)

She immediately reached the answer.

The activated «Dieu le veut», the people who would most likely end up as the most threatening interlopers, this place near them, and the twenty-four hours of buffer time.

—Naturally, it was for turning them into hostages.

"...!"

Un Izoey secretly clenched her fist and tensed the muscles in her thighs.

Right now, the hypnotic suggestion applied to the students was still passive in content, but it was anyone's guess how things would develop next. Perhaps they might be ordered to jump off the roof later. A most terrible situation. The fates of all the students in the school were under the Knights Dominion's control.

(There should be limits to unscrupulousness...!)

She felt an unpleasant feeling surge from the depths of her heart. What this feeling should be called was still unknown. Anger? Sense of justice? Perhaps, or it could be some other emotion different from these two. Turning it into something properly known would take time, hence she decided to shelve it for now. Currently, she had to turn some other unknown into a known.

Very simply—What should she do next?

Right now, there were still other students using cellphones. But no one knew what might happen next. This was probably the only chance to do it while mixed among the others.

Un Izoey took out from her pocket the cellphone that she had finally gotten used to operating recently, then dialed hastily. Naturally, she was calling the person whom she needed to report her current unusual situation with top priority, to rely on his instructions as well.

The power of knowledge. The person who desired knowledge more than anyone else. In other words, the one most suitable to handling the current situation that was filled with unknowns.

'Hello, how are you~? I am the Yamimagari Pakuaki you wanted to find.'

"Lab Chief, emergency situation."

'This is already known.'

It felt like he was grinning on the other side of the line.

'However, what is known to me is merely superficial news from the outside. A report from you on the inside is what's truly valuable. Tell me... Oh, since it's not guaranteed how long they'll allow you guys to contact the outside world freely, best make it as quick as possible.'

"Yes. Then—"

Just as she was about to continue speaking to the cellphone—

Out of the corner of her eye, she accidentally saw. She accidentally remembered. The existence of those two people.

"By the way, everyone really seems to be getting ready for Math class... Seriously? Are we seriously having Math twice in a row? What happened?"

"No way! I was planning to catch up on sleep during Ancient Japanese class—!"

"Ahaha~ Taizou and Kana, no matter how much you hate Math, you can't just skip it, right?"

"I see now, you two are planning to infect the whole class with this kind of thought, then everybody will prepare their Ancient Japanese books and wait for the teacher to arrive! Then the Math teacher will get caught up, say: 'Did I remember wrong?' and leave—You wish! Even if he leaves, he'll come back soon!"

"Eh? Uh, but I wasn't joking. I never do this kind of comedy routine where people first play along and then pop out the punchline... Right...?"

"Sigh, Taichi... Don't you find everyone acting a bit weird...? What's everybody talking about...? Eh? Or are we the weird ones instead...?"

By this point, Kana and Taziou finally seemed to notice that something was not right.

The strange behavior of the surrounding students.

The strange atmosphere shrouding the entire school.

The strange people who appeared on the sports ground, strutting around school as though they owned the place—

"..."

Un Izoey hesitated for only an instant. She was probably responsible. Although it was her body that had moved on its own, she was responsible for saving these two.

Pressing her cellphone against her ear, Un Izoey glanced out the window. It was just the students who had stopped paying attention, but the scene in the sports ground had not changed at all. Instead, things were progressing as the enemy hoped. The erected tents, the drawn-out barbed wire, as well as the knights walking towards the school building with tense expressions while staying vigilant of their surroundings—

Suppose the Knights Dominion were to find students who were not hypnotized and still remained sane, what would happen? No need to think, surely that scene would not be anything happy.

In that case—No helping it, she had no choice.

"My judgment: guessing that we will be trapped here unless action is taken before class starts..."

"Woah!?"

"What what—!?"

"I will explain later, anyway, come with me first."

Keeping her cellphone against her ear, Un Izoey pushed Kana and Taizou's backs with her arms, forcing them walk.

They must leave the classroom first to find a hiding place. Once it was safe, then she would explain to them.

Explain what? Naturally, a certain unknown that the two of them wanted to find out.

Un Izoey only understood vaguely that this was no easy task and sighed in front of her. Then she spoke to the cellphone that must have transmitted her sigh to the other side:

"—Sorry. I am busy on this side too, so I will talk while moving around."

'Oh my~ Looks like things are getting really interesting.'

Even in this kind of situation, his voice still sounded a bit flippant from the receiver.

She could no longer suppress a tone of sarcasm in her reply:

"Yes. I am very sorry for enjoying all this on my own. I confess this kind of confession. So... If you say you want to switch places with me, Lab Chief, I will gladly switch any time. Please tell me how to pass you the baton."

===Part 6===

'In any case, this what the school has become. By the way, after explaining the basic situation to me, Un Izoey's call was cut off. I tried calling back many times but could not connect. Neither could I reach the cellphones of other people inside the school, so I'm afraid the Knights Dominion must have set up a signal jamming device in that vicinity. Of course, calls to the school's land line aren't going through either. Oh my oh my, they've really got things totally airtight—'

Coming from the cellphone, which had been switched to speaker phone, was Yamimagari Pakuaki's voice.

Haruaki was rendered speechless.

How unbelievable—How could anyone believe this? Impossible. It could not have happened.

However, in spite of that—

Because the situation was too serious, he could not help but understand that Yamimagari Pakuaki was not lying.

Organize them. Organize the thoughts in your mind again. Although it was not clear whether it was possible.

Simply stated, what happened?

—''The Knights Dominion had occupied the school and even taken all the students hostage''.

"...!"

Haruaki clenched his fists tightly, then immediately, his face became distorted. This was not only due to the unbelievable and despairing news but also due to the intense pain coming from empty part of his left hand that felt like high-voltage electric shock after he exerted forcefully. However, he desperately controlled himself and avoided moaning pathetically at least. He must not make the others worry about him again.

While Haruaki was clenching his fists, he also heard a tiny, strange noise in the living room. It sounded like metallic friction or some hard objects pushing against one another.

He turned to see Fear—still in cube form on the table—with a number of parts popping out from her body. Small components had popped out like trays with slanted corners. The opened gaps looked like cracks.

"Fear... It's time you turned back, right?"

Wanting to see her face and hear her voice, he tried asking her.

However, the cube remained silent. Several seconds later, she retracted her mechanisms back into her body with a series of clicks. That was all.

Haruaki exhaled, unable to muster more strength easily to continue persuading her.

"In other words, all the students at school today are hypnotized... Well, Taizou-kun and Miyama-san are okay, on the other hand..."

"I really don't know if we ought to thank Un-chan. To be honest, I don't even know what to feel."

'It is my hope that you won't hold her too responsible in this regard. Apparently, her body sprang into action on its own and rescued them only because they were incidentally within arm's reach.'

Indeed, Taizou and Kana.

Haruaki recalled the situation of these long-time, best friends. Completely in the dark, these two were now moving around in Un Izoey's company.

Ahhh—Clearly when the two of them had nothing to do with curses at all, why did things turn out this way? No wait, this also applied to all the students. Why were they plunged into this crisis—

The instant Konoha mentioned Taizou and Kana, Fear twisted the cube's corners with a series of mechanical sounds again. To her, these two were both classmates and best friends. She probably wanted to scream and yell loudly. And her yelling was probably the sounds of metallic impact from her body's involuntary squirming.

Next to speak up with deathly pallor—but looking straight ahead with a firm and resolute expression—was Kirika.

"...Yamimagari Pakuaki, if you manage to contact Un Izoey again, tell her this. Although it's absolutely ridiculous, under these conditions, we can only rely on her. Tell her that for the sake of protecting Taizou and Kana... For the sake of convincing those two to follow her directions and to win their trust, she is free to say whatever she wants. Regardless what she explains to them, it is fine—Is that okay?"

Her final question was directed at Haruaki together with her gaze.

Naturally, Haruaki knew what she was implying.

What she was asking him was whether it was fine to tell Taizou and Kana everything. Curses, cursed tools, this house, them—Everything. The cursed, the uncursed, the non-humans, those who want to become human, the matter of the cursed garment that could not be taken of.

As well as deceiving them all along—This fact.

Haruaki resolved himself and inhaled at the same time.

"...Yeah, it's okay."

To be honest, this was a very scary choice. He had always thought that it would be best if this day never arrived.

However, if those two were to be lost because they failed to realize how serious the situation was... This would be even more unforgivable.

Konoha and the girls also nodded. After a moment's delay, the sound of a metallic tray opening and closing was also heard as though in agreement.

'Hmm, it is totally unknown whether it's possible to contact her again. Besides, Un Izoey seems to have prepared herself to explain the truth to them to a certain extent. In any case, I will bear this in mind.'

After Pakuaki said that, more time passed—

"Also—Damn it! That's why I said the ''spear'' must be destroyed... In the end, their conspiracy worked! This wouldn't have happened if we had retrieved and destroyed it at the time...!"

Kirika was clenching her teeth hard, unable to hide her groans of anxiety.

"We searched the sea so thoroughly already but still failed to find it. Does that mean we fell into a certain person's trap from the very start? That said, who knows if the Commander really is the culprit."

"Yeah. Now that it's in the past, it is too late for regrets now."

Sitting in a corner of the living room, Kotetsu and Honatsu offered their comments. Then immediately, Honatsu glanced at Haruaki's cellphone.

"By the way, Pakuaki-kun, I'd like you to explain in detail one more time."

'Explain what?'

"The Knights Dominion's objective in taking over the school. I already know about «Dieu le veut», the Nation Founding Flag Spear of the Crusaders, which acts as the Frontline Gathering Knights Dominion's backbone and was used to create their headquarters in England. Then just now, you mentioned that their current objective is bringing one of the spears to create 'a new and additional Knights Dominion' in this town. What I want to know is what happens after that. If this town were to become a 'second Knights Dominion,' ''what would occur specifically''?"

'I didn't explain it? Hahaha, very well, since it's the answer to an unknown sought by the infamous Yachi Honatsu, after all. It is truly a hedonistic joy for me to elucidate the unknown for you as the Lab Chief—'

"Make it quick."

Honatsu half-narrowed his eyes and interrupted. Even through the cellphone, one could tell that Pakuaki was shrugging on the other side.

Then—Pakuaki continued to explain. In other words, he explained the changes that would occur after the town completely "Knight Dominionized," the same as what he reportedly told Un Izoey a few days earlier.

Effects could be divided into two categories.

One was a holy war effect on those belonging to the Knights Dominion. After all, having acquired the meaning of "the land existing for their sake," the land naturally confers even more advantages to them. Simply stated, those belonging to the organization would have their abilities augmented. Simple to an annoying degree.

The other type was—

'Standing in contrast to the first type of change, but of course, this is only natural too. You can also call it a secondary outcome... By the way, Kirika should already know about this from that Knight Dominion girl, right? That's why you tried so desperately to destroy that ''spear'', didn't you?"

"...!"

Kirika suddenly gasped, frowned hard and looked down. As though trying to calm her heartbeat, as though scolding her quickened breathing, she clenched the front of her shirt forcefully, to the point of creasing it.

"Class Rep..."

Haruaki recalled the way she looked back when they first rescued her from Sleif.

Back then, she was consumed by total despair, even to the point of wanting to give up her own life. She was single-mindedly praying for a certain task, undertaken using her fresh blood, to stop as soon as possible. After being rescued from Sleif's hands—She had kept silent as though speaking of that matter would be akin to a curse. All she was willing to say was that the ''spear'' must absolutely be destroyed.

A certain incident had forced her to do that, leaving her with no choice but to do that.

A certain incident induced such total despair ''that she did not even want to tell them of its existence''.

Kirika made painful breathing noises. Her gaze wandered. Her lips trembled.

It was unknown whether her brother knew of her suffering, but—

He announced very simply:

'Hmm, fine, I'll explain it. After this town acquires the meaning of "the land existing for their sake," naturally, the secondary outcome produced is that the town's original meaning will be overwritten.'

"What does... that mean?"

Haruaki could not figure it out. In response to his question, a jeering kind of giggling came from Pakuaki's throat.

'They intend to turn this town into 'land most suited to destroying Wathes.' On this kind of land—''Do you really think a site of sacred ground, capable of lifting curses, can still continue to exist''?'

Hearing that, Haruaki felt that everyone understood.

Konoha looked into the garden. As though comprehending something, Kuroe closed her eyes. Kirika forcefully took a deep breath. A number of outer frames on Fear's cube, no, dozens of outer frames popped out all at once—

Then as though losing their senses, they remained silent and unmoving.

Haruaki stared blankly up at the ceiling. This ceiling had always existed, from the very day he was born.

This fact—Perhaps it too might change.

"...Pops."

He called out quietly. His lips moved on their own. Even he himself did not know why.

But no answer. Perhaps the father, who was a woman in appearance, did not hear him. Simply staring into the distance as though his gaze could penetrate, his head was bowed towards the tatami floor where he was sitting with calves folded against the sides of his thighs.

"Hmm... Yeah, I've noticed it too. Very faint, it's really very faint... But it's changing. A certain massive underground flow is currently changing—At this rate, this ground's property of gathering purification energy will be overwritten. That's what's going on..."

"Pops!"

Now, Honatsu finally looked at him and smiled faintly with relaxed cheeks.

"Why are you making that kind of face?"

What kind of face was he making? Haruaki had no way of knowing. Conversely, what kind of face should he be making? He did not know either.

This home.

Where he had lived all his life so far. Where he had lived together with Fear, Konoha and Kuroe so far.

Where Kirika, Taizou and Kana, as well as other friends had visited many times.

Undoubtedly the place of shelter where he belonged, the most calming place in the world, the location where he matter-of-factly believed he would keep staying forever, this home—

This home might end up different from the way it was. After hearing something like this—

What sort... of face should he be making?

"...There is no way I can say 'don't worry' to you all."

As though noticing something from Haruaki's expression, Honatsu spoke calmly.

Hearing these words, which pushed him into the abyss, Haruaki felt his entire body lose balance.

Ahhh, sure enough. It's true. That kind of thing... really could happen.

After hearing such frightening news, he was finally hit by a sense of reality that had not accompanied his initial comprehension. Now that he finally understood that this was reality, his back could not help but tremble in terror. Subconsciously, a hoarse voice leaked out of his throat.

"If those guys achieves 'Knights Dominionization'... It means that what this house possesses, its meaning as sacred ground capable of
lifting curses, will disappear...? This sort of thing... How can it be allowed? It must not be allowed—!"

Filled with anxiety, his blood rushed throughout his entire body. His heart rate sped up while unpleasant cold sweat broke out. He felt waves of sharp pain coming from his left hand's injury.

Then gritting his teeth hard, when Haruaki looked up—

He noticed his father smiling unfazed with a raised finger.

"Yes, of course it can't be allowed. So—in order to make everyone 'don't worry,' we have to take action next, right?"

"Ah..."

Take action. Right. Well said.

He could not help but admit, the current situation was absolutely terrible. The Knights Dominion had occupied the school. Their objective was to establish a new Knights Dominion on this land. This also meant that this home would stop being what it used to be.

However—That was the future, not the present.

His mind had halted due to the excessively shocking nature of Pakuaki's news. Thanks to his father making a matter-of-fact suggestion in a matter-of-fact manner, Haruaki's thoughts finally caught up.

"Yeah, Haru and Honatsu-san are right. Of course, this can't be allowed to happen. So, let's think about why it can't happen. If this home is no longer sacred ground for lifting curses... Specifically, what will it turn into?"

She was probably trying to organize her thoughts and calm down. Nodding lightly, Kuroe murmured to herself:

"Positive thoughts can neutralize the negative thoughts such as curses. Currently, even without doing anything, positive thoughts will gather naturally in this home due to the landscape, right? This place is like a power spot. But if this place 'is no longer what it was'—"

Kuroe glanced at the accessory dwelling's storeroom and continued in a calm tone of voice:

"Consider those lightly cursed tools Honatsuan had gathered, currently kept in the storeroom, for example. The current solution of leaving them alone won't work ever again—In other words, if they're left unattended, their curses won't ever be lifted."

"...The same applies to us. Although we also have the option of actively receiving positive thoughts, such as by doing helpful favors for humans, we can't spend all our time helping others day in and day out. The natural effect in this home—for our curses, is extremely precious energy that we must rely on."

Konoha lifted her glasses lightly and chimed in.

'Fufu, so this is like the proverb, dripping water penetrates rock? Even metal that cannot be dissolved by chemical reagents, if you drip water on it for years and months, a hole can be opened up. No matter how weak, as long as there is a definite effect—'

Ignoring the voice from the telephone matter-of-factly, Konoha looked at Haruaki and said:

"The reason I brought up just now was coming from myself as Muramasa, the cursed Japanese sword."

"...?"

"Next—speaking as Muramasa Konoha."

She slowly got up from the tatami floor and walked to the veranda. Gazing at the pillar on the veranda, she caressed it gently with her fingertips.

"Even if the ground's meaning disappears, this home won't vanish immediately, will it? However—I believe that, indeed, everything can't remain the same as before. Whether the situation, standpoint, or reason, everything will change beyond our ability to stop it. It is also possible that we won't be able to live here again..."

Of course that won't happen—As much as Haruaki wanted to, he could not muster a rebuttal. Having lost is purpose, lost its meaning, a house remaining inside the enemy camp. No one knew if they would still be able to keep living here.

"In other words—A certain connection would be decisively severed when the moment arrives. Despite the fact that clearly so many many memories... have been branded deeply in this home."

She suddenly stopped the movement of her fingers. Her shoulder shook slightly.

"Aha, got it. I remember this dates back to the middle school entrance ceremony, right? Although you insisted you were too old to have your height recorded on a pillar, I measured your height through coercion. Haruaki-kun, you were in a rebellious phase back then and kept grumbling so much..."

With her back to the group, she seemed to be looking out into the garden. Her shortened hair was fluttering lightly at her neck. Like whispering, like singing, she said:

"That tree, I climbed it, Haruaki-kun also climbed it, then we fell down together gently. We also gathered fallen leaves together to roast sweet potatoes. I also went through a phase of hating that accessory dwelling, but I don't mind it anymore. After all, just the sight of Haruaki-kun through the window made me very happy already. Whether the sink or the wall that was used as a target board. Indeed, everything is so clear when seen from here, really, including every blade of grass."

Then Konoha looked back.

"This place—is filled with the history of my falling in love with Haruaki-kun."

"Ah..."

Seeing her smile, Haruaki felt very embarrassed. The depths of his chest immediately became hot.

However, he did not look away. She did not avert her gaze either.

Smiling, her eyes started conveying fierce determination at some point.

"Hence—I, Muramasa Konoha who loves Haruaki-kun very much, does not wish for this home to be changed by others. I absolutely forbid others from wanting to change this home."

Finishing in one breath, she asked in return:

"Then... what about you, Haruaki-kun?"
[[image:C3 16-075.png|thumb]]

Haruaki decided to follow her lead. In other words, he smiled—

"—I feel the same way. This is no joking matter."

He committed his resolve.

...To carve upon the depths of his soul that which must not be forgotten.

The home where he was born and raised—This land definitely belonged to more than just himself. Hence, he must not allow it to be taken away so easily. He must not give up easily.

"I said before... You girls can stay here forever. I won't let these words became a lie."

"Yes."

Konoha partially closed her eyes and nodded happily.

"I absolutely cannot accept the utterly terrible kind of future where I cannot live here ever again. I won't let things go their way... We must find a way to stop them."

Haruaki clenched his fist that was not holding the cellphone. In other words, the left fist with the missing fingers.

Indeed, they must be stopped. There was no choice but to stop them. At all costs.

He already understood the enemy's objective, as well as the worst outcome.

Precisely because he understood, it was true that his heart was starting to be constricted by the invisible chain called foreboding. A heavy sense of unease and suffocation. As soon as he lowered his guard, a chill would rise up his spine.

But forget it. He clenched his fist hard. Forget it. Clearly action must start now. Unless he forgot these things, nothing could begin.

However, that incomplete fist was still inhabited by a numbing sense of pain and dissonance.

No matter how much force he exerted, it still felt as though something would flow out from there into space.

Naturally—This was something else he ought to try hard to forget.

Kirika sighed and shrugged greatly.

"Sorry... You're right. They haven't achieved their objective completely yet... Dwelling on the worst possible scenario won't help at all."

"Yeah, Class Rep. It's not too late yet."

Kirika glanced at Haruaki's cellphone.

"Yamimagari Pakuaki, I will confirm the explanation you just gave... Although «Dieu le veut» has activated, its forbidden power of 'territorialization' has not taken complete effect. Time is required for that, so we still have a buffer period of twenty-four hours. Is that correct?"

'Looks like I should feel really proud of my little sister's memory. Well, to be precise, I'm thinking less than a thousand four hundred and forty minutes, but pretty much.'

"Twenty-four hours..."

Haruaki looked up at the living room clock. According to Un Izoey's report, the Knights Dominion had shown up at school during fifth period. A rough estimate—

"Until roughly 2pm tomorrow huh...?"

"Hmm, there might be a bit of additional stoppage time, but at least we're certain it's safe until then. In other words, the deadline is 2pm~"

"But of course, we can't stand around doing nothing until then. As long as we find a way to destroy the spear inside the school, the territorialization will be broken, right? Anyway, let's head over there for a look first—"

"Hold on, Yachi, don't forget about the hostages. Although there's a time limit, we must act with prudence..."

Just as everybody started giving their opinions—

Sitting on the table, spacing out, the cube finally became active again. As though regaining her senses but still filled with anxiety inside, frantically moving her mechanisms in a clatter, trying to retract the components that had popped out earlier, but halfway in the retraction process, metallic collisions were hard. It made Haruaki picture Fear originally wanting to say something but could not find words, leaving her no choice but to open and close her mouth.

Someone could be heard sighing. It was Konoha.

"Oh right, Haruaki-kun. Before we decide on our next move, I remembered there is something that needs to be taken care of first."

Konoha had just returned to the living room and taken a seat at her original spot, but then she stood up again as though she recalled something. Was she going to brew another pot of tea? She was smiling tenderly.

Then her skirt suddenly fluttered up—

''Raising her foot, she kicked the steel cube on the table as hard as she could, sending it flying''.

A completely merciless roundhouse kick. A loud noise of two metallic objects colliding. The cube rolled all the way to the veranda.

Jaws dropped for everyone present.

By the time Haruaki came back to his senses, Konoha had already strode over and stepped on the cube that had rolled to the veranda, pressing her entire weight on it. Unburdened by conscience at all, she trampled the cube with disdain.

"Mine original intention was to ignore—But verily, 'tis too much of an eyesore."

Cold words. Narrowed eyes beneath those glasses. She was completely in her merciless battle mode. Kotetsu instantly looked at Konoha in rapturous idolization, but she did not respond. Instead, she stepped on the cube consecutively for a number of times with her heel.

"U-Umm... Konoha...?"

"Excuse me, Haruaki-kun, but could you remain quiet for a moment? This is a matter between girls."

Konoha turned her head back and smiled sweetly again, but continued to shift her center of gravity to her leg. Haruaki's back kept trembling.

"Ha—Uselessly large and solid, producing noises nonstop like extremely clumsy lovemaking, who on earth do you think you are? You are an affront to both eyes and ears, truly a sight none could bear any longer, box... Hey, say something, okay? You ought to be capable of speaking even in this form, right? Speak, speak, speak!"

Merciless, Konoha even went as far as to kick fiercely like playing soccer. Wasn't this going overboard? Haruaki straightened his back but instantly, Konoha looked back at him. For some reason, he found his body unable to move.

Immediately—

"Stop... it..."

Fear's voice was finally heard. Although still in cube form. Like the way Konoha spoke when transformed into a Japanese sword, Fear's voice was produced somewhere.

Hearing that, Konoha suddenly went back to her usual tone of voice and demeanor. However, her executioner's aura and torturer's posture still remained unchanged.

"Oh my... You finally spoke? This little girl who only knows how to sulk. So... You should have something you would like to say, right? That was why you moved your body, didn't you?"

"..."

"Can't spit it out? Then allow me to speak on your behalf... You want to say that you would like to come along to school and help everyone out, right?"

Saying that, Konoha raised her foot and kicked Fear's body again. The cube spun one revolution on the floor.

Then she bent over, bringing her cold face near the block of steel.

"Aren't you being too paradoxical? You want to come along? Don't be stupid. Clearly, the way you are now—your mind is completely occupied with escapism, thinking as long as you stay a box, you won't be hurting anyone, am I wrong?"

"...!"

Fear could be heard gasping. Haruaki could also feel his own pulse throbbing intensely. He had not failed to notice. No—in fact, he already knew. He knew why she was doing this and what it meant.

"Under such circumstances, you still want to come along, how truly paradoxical. Naturally, I had no intention of letting you in the first place. Your thick-skinned shamelessness truly puts me a loss for words... I shall ask again. ''After doing that sort of thing, do you still want to come along''? Oh right, yes, by the way, let me tell you in extremely~ direct terms—"

Konoha leaned forward even more, maintaining a posture like a demon about to devour its prey, legs apart and stepping on Fear's steel cube.

"''If Haruaki-kun were not standing here alive right now, I would have killed you a long time ago''."

Without any fervor, Konoha was speaking in her usual tone of voice. But precisely because of that, these words conveyed a sense of reality impossible to ignore, most likely reaching into Fear's ears. Konoha was serious, she could only be serious, this point should have reached Fear without a doubt.

Fear did not retort with a single word.

Konoha scoffed and said as though murmuring to herself:

"I remember the situation from the first time when someone from the Knights Dominion came to this house. Her name was Peavey Barowoi, right? In the end, you haven't made any progress since then till now, have you? Had I known things would turn out like this, I should have destroyed you earlier. Before you caused an irrevocable situation... before you harmed Haruaki-kun's body."

"Konoha! You're going way too far! It's not like Fear wanted to...!"

"...It's... okay."

Unexpectedly, Fear's voice was heard. Hoarse and feeble.

"How... is it okay...?"

"Cow Tits is... right, so... It's my fault. Everything, it's all my fault. So... I must, I should be destroyed..."

Haruaki felt his consciousness suddenly fading. The sudden rush of intense emotions was making dark spots appear in his vision. Pain was harshly branded on his consciousness. This girl was saying stuff like this again. Like a certain time in the past, like when he first met her—Saying this stupid stuff.

Was it really how Konoha described it? Had she not made any progress at all?

No. Not true, right, Fear? Impossible... This kind of thing, right—?

"...But..."

Hearing the cube use a contradictory conjunction, Konoha raised an eyebrow.

"I was just about to praise you for your decisiveness, but what do you want to say now?"

"Cow Tits... Please. Currently... Forget about me for now. I don't know what should be done, or what I should do. But—Right now... all the students in school must be saved. Save Taizou, Kana and all the rest. This home no longer being home, this must be prevented. I hope you'll... prioritize these first..."

In a helpless and vacant voice, she continued:

"If you want to destroy me, I don't care... Because, it can't be helped. But... Just everyone, just this home..."

These words were making Haruaki angry, suffer, sad, and even speechless.

Fear should know that too. But he still had to stop her, he thought.

Konoha too—With vibes of "an eye for an eye," she had narrowed her eyes in displeasure under her glasses.

"Yes, that is what I intend to do. This is simply because you look absolutely pathetic—and also because it is time for actual action—I was thinking I should inform you of my thoughts before that. I did mention just now that I have no intention of taking you anywhere, of course. Before leaving the house, should I throw you into the storeroom's basement? If doing that would be treating you too well, perhaps I should simply dig a hole in the yard right now and bury you..."

With perfect timing, just as Konoha swung her arm lightly to gesture towards the garden—

''The ground in front of her arm suddenly blew up in a cloud of dust and dirt''.

"What!?"

Haruaki blinked. Konoha pursed her lips in surprise and turned to face the garden. Just as indicated by her wary expression and action, the phenomenon was not her doing.

However, there was a part of what she said which could explain why this phenomenon had occurred.

"And also because it is time for actual action."

Indeed, these words applied to others apart from themselves—

'Oh~ Actually, I've been left out of the loop for a while now, so it felt kind of boring, like you guys had forgotten me. I was just wondering what to do... But judging from the sound, did something interesting just happen? If possible, please provide live commentary.'

"Sorry, it's impossible to talk on the phone right now. I'm hanging up."

Using the tip of his finger to press the button, Haruaki hung up the phone that he had been forced to hold in his hand the whole time. Speaking of which, why had Pakuaki provided them with all this information? Although this concern was surfacing in his thoughts, he could only shove it into a back corner of his mind. He had no choice.

Because more pressing than this concern—There was a problem that had to be handled with top priority. It had appeared right before their eyes.

Truly, an extremely simple and clear problem, one which did not contain the slightest unknown element that Pakuaki loved so much.

At the spot where Konoha had gestured with her arm, in other words, the center of the garden—

Six people were currently standing there in a line, fully armed. No matter how you looked at it, they could only be members of the Frontline Gathering Knights Dominion.

===Part 7===

It was midsummer but these people were dressed in plain-looking long coats of gray. Faint glimpses of their equipment underneath showed thicker armor than what Sleif was wearing. It looked quite heavy and solid—Indeed, hence—

When they jumped over the wall surrounding this house all at once and landed at the same time, no wonder dust and dirt flew into the air as though there was an explosion.

"..."

Most likely in consideration of ease of movement, their heads were not covered up in any way. Ethnicity, age and gender all varied among these six people. There were men and women, young and old, Caucasians and blacks.

Needless to say, what they all shared was—

Burning in their eyes, hatred and hostility for Wathes.

"Fear-in-Cube, demon sword Muramasa, Nagasone Kotetsu Nyuudou Okisato—wretched blades knowing of nothing except human harm."

"Ningyouhara Kuroe, «Gimestorante's Love»—Harmful evidence of natural order's disruption."

"Yachi Honatsu, Yachi Haruaki... Sinners who affirmed and accepted these Wathes."

"You are all top enemies of the Frontline Gathering Knights Dominion! Prepare to die now!"

"First commando unit of the 90th Knight Squad—All members, draw your swords!"

Under the command of the Caucasian man who appeared to be their leader, the knights took out their weapons from beneath their long coats at the same time. All of them were using swords but unlike their equipment, these swords all differed in appearance. Claymores, one-handed swords, curved blades that were so twisted in shape that they did not resemble swords, as well as short swords resembling fruit knives. Among them—there were probably cursed tools. Especially during the instant of drawing their blades, someone glared at their weapon in contempt, others had twitching faces while enduring the urge to vomit, still others pierced their palm to let their sword suck blood, it was all too certain.

Just as Haruaki's body froze, two gusts of wind blew past him, left and right.

"Kotetsu, assist me!"

"Yes!"

Literally with vigor like unsheathing swords, Konoha and Kotetsu rushed into the garden from the veranda, engaging the charging knights in combat—With knife hand and tiger claw stances, their blades clashed with the knights' swords with metallic noise.

The enemies did not falter in courage. Shouting vigorously, they kept advancing, swinging their wielded swords. They were definitely no small fry, judging from their movements. None of them showed any openings. Their fighting style did not follow any fixed formation, giving off an impression that they were advancing independently towards a common goal. Naturally—This was the only goal of destroying cursed tools.

Most likely, they were not ordinary pawns. Each of them was a proud and powerful knight. Like Peavey Barowoi. Like Neto the Avenger. Like Lilyhowell Kilmister.

"Kuh... Ha, quite amazing! My blood is beginning to boil!'

"Boiling is fine but do not get careless! Also, they are...!"

Despite Konoha and Kotetsu's efforts to go all out from the start, they were still unable to thwart the enemy's zeal so easily. Konoha frowned and could not help but groan.

"So strong...! Naturally, their swordsmanship is strong, but it feels that overall, their bodily strength as well—"

Probably recalling something, Konoha closed her mouth in a sudden realization. At the same time, Haruaki also realized.

What Pakuaki mentioned. A holy war effect. A power augmentation effect.

Indeed, this town ''had started'' to "Knight Dominionize." The process still had yet to finish, that was all.

"Knights Dominionization" probably brought more than bodily changes that could be seen clearly with the naked eye. Invisible mental strength and willpower, as well as physiological values inside the body that were impossible to measure in the first place, all sorts of factors had been strengthened—That was the feeling Haruaki got. Thinking calmly, he concluded that the extraordinary feat of jumping over the wall while wearing heavy armor was probably thanks to the holy war effect's benefits as well.

Also—There was also disparity in numbers.

Konoha was handling three while Kotetsu faced another three as well, but at this moment, one knight broke off from each of the fights and approached the veranda. Probably due to some kind of cursed power, they were shimmering like mirages in front of Konoha and Kotetsu, allowing their wavering bodies to pass through the blockade. It was impossible to defend no matter how hard they concentrated.

Konoha bit her lip and tried to turn around, but the two remaining knights prevented her from doing as she wanted. Kotetsu was in a similar situation. Things were starting to get chaotic.

"Haru, stand back!"

"«Black River»... Is not here! Damn it, how absolutely ridiculous!"

Kirika groaned. Putting her full effort in controlling her hair, Kuroe prevented the two knights from advancing.

Haruaki looked at the steel cube that had rolled to the veranda. Making noises, the cube shook its surface, looking like she was closing her eyes, covering her ears, shuddering with knees drawn up to her chest.

"Anyway...!"

Even if Fear was currently like this, the knights were probably not going to let her go. Haruaki used his body to push Fear back into the living room. They must get farther away—

"Haru!"

"Woah!?"

Hearing Kuroe's acute scream, Haruaki turned his head, only to see a certain object closing in before his eyes. He fell backwards on his bottom. The instant he ducked down, a knight's extended sword swept over his head like a whip. Making an earsplitting impact, this strike sliced off a large piece of the veranda pillar. The whole house seemed to make a creaking sound.

Kuroe's hardened hair caught up to that knight and stopped the second attack in the nick of time. Kirika threw hot tea to pin down the other guy's movements.

Haruaki bit his lip and switched to using his back to push Fear. He looked up at the damaged house. The pillar with a large chunk sliced off. What Konoha had gazed upon with a gentle gaze just earlier, one of this home's precious memories—Had been destroyed.

Ah, but that was only because he had not noticed until now. This type of destruction had started all over the place a while ago.

On the veranda, Kuroe's hair and the knights' swords kept clashing and bouncing repeatedly. As a result, the warm floorboards were damaged, cut open, trampled by the shoes they were wearing.

From her vantage point in the garden, Konoha narrowed her eyes as though unable to bear the sight. The great tree ahead, filled with memories, had its branches violently chopped off, the remains scattered all over the ground. It was probably the aftermath from clashes between the knights' swords and Konoha's knifehand or simply because they had used the branches as footholds and shields.

Kotetsu was sent flying high, smashing into the second floor window of the accessory dwelling. This was Konoha's room in the past. Shattering all over the place, the glass gave off an earsplitting sound. However, Kotetsu immediately looked out from the window with a frown. Slicing up the dangling and distorted window frame as though it was a nuisance, he jumped outside the house again. To intercept him, a knight threw a rock from below. After Kotetsu deflected it with a tiger claw, this time, the adjacent window was smashed into smithereens. Kuroe sighed in resignation.

That was not all. The ground in the garden was getting dug up together with the grass. The laundry rack was slanted, tragically broken. The boundary wall was heavily scarred. The accessory dwelling's wall showed radial cracks. The sound of roof tiles breaking could even be heard overhead accompanied by a clattering as they fell.

This house, this land, this place itself—Was getting damaged.

On an unprecedented scale, with unprecedented tragedy.

It did not feel real at all. Because up until this morning—It had been the usual home.

Simply the Yachi home, the one where Haruaki had always lived and where he thought he would always continue to live.

"Haruaki-kun! You, take this and get out of my way!"

Konoha forcibly changed her movement's vector. In exchange, the knight's attack severed the tips of her shortened hair by a few centimeters. Tiny cuts also surfaced on her face. Immediately, she passed through the gaps between Kuroe's hair and returned to their side.

"Huff... Haruaki-kun, are you okay?"

"I should be the one asking if you're okay, Konoha?"

"Yes, I am fine enough. These people are showing speed and strength more powerful than what their appearances suggest, it's terrifying. Is that the so-called energy coming from within? Thanks to that, they are truly tough to handle... By the way, that tree! I can't believe they made such a mess of that tree, so full of memories! I'm so angry, I absolutely forbid them from further damaging this home—"

"...Tsk!"

Just at this moment, Kotetsu happened to be blown away by the leader he was fighting, flying towards house. Judging by his speed, unless a solution was found, let alone the living room, Kotetsu was probably going to smash all the way into the kitchen. Consequently, Kotetsu deliberately kicked at the storm shutter on the veranda without holding back at all to absorb the impact. After getting kicked, the shutter's wooden fragments even flew into the living room, leaving marks on the sliding door and the tatami floor, stabbing into the cupboard, causing the television to fall off its stand and turn into a silent heap of scrap metal.

The landing impact sent Kotetsu through the floorboards of the veranda. Using a tiger claw, he grabbed a pillar on the side tightly. Only then did he finally seem to realize something. Suddenly frozen in motion. Konoha cast her stiff voice at his back:

"Unforgivable though it may be... Ultimately, it does depend on the situation after all. Right now... Forget about it first."

"...Umm, truth be told, if you could forget what you just declared... I will... be very grateful too."

Kotetsu groaned, apparently breaking out in cold sweat. He looked like he did not have the spare energy to look behind him.

After Konoha and Kotetsu returned to the veranda, Haruaki's team regrouped. Kuroe wiped sweat off her brow with a "phew~" and allowed her hair to rest whereas Kirika gazed at her bare arm in chagrin.

Konoha and Kotetsu prepared for battle with tense nerves. The knights ahead exchanged glances while adjusting their positions, confirming one another's condition. They did not spend too much time on catching their breath—Besides, none of them were panting in the first place. Was this part of the effects of "Knights Dominionization"?

Neither hesitation nor retreat was going to happen. As though silently sharing this determination, they began to approach once again.

"The second round is about to start..."

"Individually, they are definitely inferior in strength to that woman from before—Lilyhowell Kilmister—but..."

"Hmph, I don't know if we should count our blessings that these guys are not Knight Squad Leader level... Who knows what things would be like if that woman were to become even stronger than before. That said, it's an absolutely ridiculous thought."

"—She is a traitor who abandoned her mission, driven by personal emotions. Even if she were standing here, still alive, she won't be receiving any blessing from the Dominion."

"Who would have thought you guys to be so small-minded."

Konoha retorted after listening to the Caucasian team leader while slowly retreating together with Kotetsu on the frontline—They were no longer in the veranda. Instead, they had been forced completely back into the living room.

"All of them are experts despite not reaching a Knight Squad Leader's level. Also, there is the problem of them being all here in a group... Our earlier actions were too reckless. Haruaki-kun, I shall change back into a sword first. Use me to defend yourself."

"Indeed. If Konoha-kun and the others are fighting on the frontline, it's very hard to protect Yachi. Kuroe-kun can only do so much on her own. I've already lost my means of attack... Also—"

Kirika cast an apologetic gaze in Haruaki's direction. More precisely, it was to what was behind them, the steel cube still trembling as though in a convulsion.

Was she trembling due to terror? Or indecisiveness? Or a quandary? Or fear? So long as she remained silent, no one could know for certain—But, for some reason...

Haruaki felt that he could at least be sure that her appearance was linked to the emotion of wanting to cry.

Indeed, tears. The image of her crying her heart out like a child suddenly surfaced in his mind like a wave of dizziness.

Mouth wide open, rubbing the corners of her eyes, tears falling nonstop, her crying appearance surfaced in his mind—

No, perhaps he really heard it. Perhaps he really saw it.

While a sense of pain and emptiness occupied his left hand, he seemed to hear vaguely from the depths of a dream—

"Haruaki-kun, are you listening!?"

"Uh, yeah, what's up?"

Haruaki suddenly came back to his senses and blinked. Konoha glanced at the cube behind his heels.

"Seriously... There's no time to be concerned with that piece of furniture. Listen carefully, Haruaki-kun, since the enemies are numerous, we can only retreat while fighting. Please do not strain yourself no matter what."

While speaking, she held Haruaki's hand.

"...Muramasa-sama."

At this moment, Kotetsu called out while facing forward. He sounded a bit nervous.

"This will end immediately. Although attacks will burden you somewhat, please endure."

Konoha jumped into the air while responding to Kotetsu. Haruaki felt the Japanese sword's weight in his hand.

"By this point, we have no choice but to use this house as home field advantage. In an emergency, retreat to the corridor to engage in one on one..."

"—Muramasa-sama!"

Hearing Kotetsu shout with greater emphasis, Konoha suddenly stopped talking. Then slowly, the blade rose, covered by the black scabbard... The sword's tip turned to the garden, turning to the veranda from where enemies were approaching.

''There were definitely enemies in the garden, but none of the knights were in sight''.

"Hmm... Numbers? Doesn't seem that many to me. See, now I'm the only one left, right? Well, I suppose there are three if you really want to count three."

Instantly, a number of crashes could be heard coming from over the roof. The acute sounds of roof tiles breaking and the screams of wooden boards cracking. A large amount of dust came pouring down through the gaps between the boards at the top.

Following a clattering sound of sliding, everyone's gaze was drawn from the ceiling to the veranda.

Like a ball that was hanging on the edge of the roof, a knight fell from the eaves with a thud.

Naturally, the one responsible for this scene was—

"Puhoo~! What's with this guy? That movement was super amusing! Make him do it one more time!"

"Thrown away pathetically like a piece of rag, how sympathetic/ludicrous to the point that one has no choice but to rub the tips of one's breasts... Rest in peace."

The Commander of the Draconians.

Maximilian Pendragon, accompanied by his two loyal cursed tools.

===Part 8===

A muscular and well-built physique with perfect proportions, a head of flaming red hair, facial features exuding an air of ferocity rivaling that of an Olympic-class athlete—His entire body exuded a sense of presence that was impossible to forget after a single glance.

With a faint smile hanging on his face without any hint of mockery, he lightly shook his raised arms. Most likely, those arms had tossed the Dominion's knights away all at once, or some similar motion. Even though it was a surprise attack, this was not something any ordinary person could have done. The astounding strength and technique residing in his body was truly terrifying.

However—They all knew that already. Long ago, they had been forced to experience it already.

"Haha~ Although it sucks to be them, we're the ones who made an appointment first. I'd feel very troubled if they cut in line first."

"We don't recall... agreeing to an appointment with you."

"But I do. Do you really think I'd give up just because the ship was destroyed? My goal remains unchanged."

Then he cast his completely unwavering gaze at them and continued:

"...Ningyouhara Kuroe, become mine."

He had spoken the same words this morning when he summoned them to his ship.

It was also these words that marked the situation's rapid deterioration.

Indeed—He still had not changed his mind. Truly the worst scenario.

Even if it meant going all-out, he still intended to make Kuroe assist him. He wanted her to stay by his side to serve him. In order to use her power to manipulate life force, so as to overcome what he thought to be a dragon's only weakness—the concept of ''old age''.

"Good grief, absolutely ridiculous... Don't you know that a man who keeps harassing will get hated?"

"Haha~ I hope you can describe me as devoted."

Cold sweat dripped from Kirika's forehead as she spoke. Pendragon simply laughed loudly.

"Anyway, that's that, so let's continue. Oh yeah~ I really didn't expect the fight so get so intense in the second half when that girl pulled out all the stops. Never expecting the duel ship to sink, I only let you guys escape because I was surprised—Hmm?"

He tilted his head slightly, probably because he noticed Fear's appearance at the very back. Then he shrugged in dejection:

"What is this? And I was thinking there won't be any flooding if we fought here, unless the Earth gets split in half or Japan sinks in subsidence... Hmm, whatever. Let's continue."

"!"

The Japanese sword in Haruaki's hand gasped. He could feel all her muscles in nervous tension. This was to prepare for action at full strength any moment.

"I really hope you guys have the spirit to enjoy the moment more or less. Like I just said, things should be much easier in terms of numbers now, right?"

"No way. Compared to you, fighting those six people was easier."

"...Truth be told, that is precisely the case."

The Japanese swords answered, exuding an aura as though smiling with fangs bared. Regardless, the enemy's strength was already reflected upon their blades and it was impossible to dismiss with a laugh.

"Haha~ Now that I think more carefully about it, your numbers have thinned out compared to earlier on the ship, so you're in no mood to enjoy the fight? Ah, now I'm reminded. Where's Gabriel and Houjyou?"

"Your worries are unnecessary. Until reaching the shore, we were all together, then we parted ways... Now that the school is in a crisis, they are probably focused completely on that side."

It was possible they might have returned to school immediately, only to end up caught in the Knights Dominion's invasion plans. Or, they might have noticed the situation from outside and were currently devising countermeasures. Although Haruaki's group wanted to get in touch with them as soon as possible, the current situation did not allow them such a luxury, of course.

"Well then, Riko, Granaury."

"It's finally my turn! I'm so bored! You need to be more passionate, showing you need me at all times—! ...But... But whether I'll accommodate you any time, that's a totally different matter! Don't get the wrong idea!"

"Amidst the lethargy after climaxing, I was just about to quietly inquire of the regrettable/awesome truth: 'Perhaps there is no need for us to mobilize at all?'"

Same as what was witnessed on the ship—The two of them transformed.

Originally clinging to Pendragon's arm, Riko turned into full-body armor made from white components. Thick yet displaying graceful lines, the armor covered his muscular body. Although his head was left uncovered, had Riko the intention, she could probably protect his head as well.

Just as Pendragon grabbed Granaury's arm that was stuffed in her sleeve, her body vanished, resulting in some kind of weapon with a double-edged blade held in Pendragon's hand. A spear's tip. Pendragon fitted it onto Riko's armor on the back of his hand.

«Corpse Armor Rikongarowa» and the «Granaury Spear».

These were the cursed tools possessed by Draconian Commander Maximilian Pendragon and more than likely his most trusted partners too.

"Guh...!"

Faced with the fully armed Pendragan, Haruaki entered a combat stance. Such powerful pressure. Just facing off against him made Haruaki's entire body sweat.

Because—His body knew already. What kind of being he was, what kind of opponent. No, it was impossible to forget. The deadly battle against him on that ship, it had merely been several hours ago...!

But at this moment, the weight of the sword in Haruaki's hand vanished. Instead, something flesh-toned occupied his entire view.

"If this man is the only enemy—I cannot allow Haruaki-kun to stand on frontline. I have no wish of repeating the same mistake from that time. Kotetsu! We shall attack!"

"Yes! But, umm, Muramasa-sama... Your clothing..."

"No time to care about that!"

After turning back to human form, the nude Konoha charged at Pendragon with Kotetsu. Indeed, back when Haruaki was fighting on the ship while wielding the sword, he had ended up as a liability. But after Konoha changed back to a human, would it change anything?

He could only believe in change. He could only pray that she could resist him.

Pendragon began to clash intensely with Konoha and Kotetsu in the garden. Konoha and Kotetsu kept changing positions, difficult for the naked eye to follow, displaying silent coordination with perfection, swinging the swords that were their bodies. But by using Riko's armor on his hands, shoulders and legs, Pendragon easily deflected all their attacks.

Naturally, armor was used to increase defense. However, the more defense provided, the thicker the armor, which meant additional weight and reduced mobility. This was the principle. However—this principle did not apply to Riko and Pendragon. Because the components of Riko's armor could move, although it was unclear whether Riko followed her own judgment, Pendragon directed her through other methods, or the armor read the battle situation autonomously.

Only at the part blocking enemy attacks would the armor thicken instantaneously before scattering to receive the next wave of attacks. Greatly familiar with Pendragon's physical capabilities and movements, the armor predicted future movements and ensured there was sufficient space near the required joints. Hence, Riko's armor neither impeded his movements nor hindered his speed, while at the same time, providing defense and mobility.

That was not all.

Using momentum from a dash, Kotetsu swung a tiger-clawed strike with both hands together at full strength. This was an attack focused on maximum power, executed with firm belief that Konoha would divert the enemy's attention for him.

However, Pendragon chose to take a great stride towards Kotetsu instead, kicking up dirt underfoot as he twisted his waist strenuously. Riko's armor instantly gathered to form a spiked elbow for an intercepting attack—

"Guhhhhhhh!"

Kotetsu ended up bouncing back despite his running start. His face was twisted but he immediately recovered his posture and charged Pendragon again—

That armor most likely had offensive uses in addition to defense. Assisting the movements of Pendragon's body, lessening his burden while augmenting muscle strength at the same time, it was functioning like a power suit.

"Damn it! Are there no weaknesses...!?"

Haruaki could not help but groan. This comment was honestly just a slip of the tongue, but unexpectedly—

"Putting aside whether it counts as a weakness or not... Based on my observations so far, I have discovered something about that armor on that topic. That being said, it's just an absolutely ridiculous guess and by this point, probably meaningless too."

"Huh? What is it, Class Rep!?"

"Basically—"

The one who answered ended up being Pendragon himself, while continuing to fight Konoha and Kotetsu.

"I know, you're talking about Riko's curse, right? It's nothing worth hiding, so I'll go straight to the point—Come to think of it, perhaps this counts as the same type as yours? In other words, the type that brings death as soon as it is taken off."

"! ...I knew it...!"

Kirika gasped, her eyes flashing. Then she murmured:

"All things considered, it's definitely too unnatural how she sticks to him at all times even when in human form. If there was any reason why there was no choice, a curse is the most likely candidate. If armor, which causes the wearer's death as soon as it is removed, takes on human form, then the curse transforms into 'killing the owner as soon as contact with her body is lost' whenever she is humanoid...!"

"Precisely, that's why we're together all the time, whether taking a bath, going to the toilet, sleeping, or sleeping. We are already joined as one life, so there's nothing inconvenient—"

"Hey, hold on! Why did you mention sleeping twice just now! This kind of thing... Uh, umm, it's too embarrassing, don't go telling others!"

The armor wrapped around his body was yelling from somewhere. Judging from this reaction, he was most likely telling the truth. Once Riko was separated from his body, or if he took off the armor in this state—

Pendragon would die.

But even if that was true, what could they do?

Riko had already shown the armor's true powers, conferring unrivaled defense and augmented offense. Under such conditions, stripping the armor off was completely impossible. Even if this one task was all it took to slay the strongest dragon, it was far too impractical a method.

Furthermore—Riko was not the only one conferring unrivaled assistance upon him, of course.

"To be honest, I really can't bear this sight any longer! Why don't you take this opportunity to regroup and go make a handle at least!?"

"What pleasing/unpleasant words as though someone was biting my ear. However, worry not. I have lost my handle long ago in the distant past."

A spear's tip. This was the only description for Granaury who was now attached to the back of Pendragon's right hand. Were it a weapon of insufficient sharpness, Konoha's knifehand strikes would have sliced clean through the blade, but Granaury kept blocking her attacks with exceptional ease. Then as though Pendragon had extended his fist, Granaury stabbed forward.

"...!"

Konoha crossed her arms and raised them to block the blade's thrust. A heavy and earsplitting metallic noise was heard. This impact caused Konoha to slide back greatly.

"Make no mistake, I was like this to begin with."

"That's right. Once upon a time~ There was an attendant who lost his master due to an enemy's underhanded scheming. Wanting only revenge, the attendant chose the tip of his master's spear, broken by the enemy, as the weapon to sever the enemy's throat. In other words, this thing."

Pendragon swung his right hand in order to show Konoha. While blocking Kotetsu's attack at the same time, he continued explaining with an expression of composure:

"However, he felt that the master's grudge could not be conveyed properly unless the enemy was killed in melee range up close. Even the distance of a shaft felt like an obstacle. Based on this idea, the attendant did not repair the spear. Even ignoring the risk of losing his own fingers to the blade, he gripped the spear tip directly in his hand to duel the enemy. Finally succeeding in vengeance, his obsession turned into a curse... Yes, let me give a quick demonstration. Halfway is fine, Granaury."

"Affirmative."

Haruaki saw the blade, which originally extended out from the back of Pendragon's hand, retract towards his arm. In other words, the blade originally protruding over the fist was now shortened. Shortened roughly by half.

"...?"

Konoha frowned in puzzlement. That was only natural. Extending in length was obvious in utility but in close quarters combat, what meaning was there in deliberately shrinking a weapon's range of attack? Besides, it was not a blade long enough in the first place for a slight shortening to make any difference.

Using his left hand to block, Pendragon then kicked Kotetsu away and closed in on Konoha. Then jumping lightly, he swung his fist down at Konoha from midair. Konoha originally wanted to enter a defensive stance, but suddenly showed alarm on her face and chose to evade at the last moment—

''In the next second, a cloud of dust flew as though the ground had exploded''.

"What...!?"

Haruaki could not believe what he saw. It was not a real explosion, just that the ground had suffered an impact strong enough to call an explosion. However, this was—

The garden's soil flew all around. Even countless pebbles were launched into the living room, scattering in a clatter. Haruaki watched with his arm covering his face to find Konoha's earlier position dug up greatly with a deep hole in the ground. It was like a meteor crash.

Slowly lifting that meteor—in other words, his right fist that had punched through the ground—Pendragon said:

"Yes, that's basically it. A practical demonstration most easy to understand. Doesn't this liven up the mood?"

"This power...! Is that a curse...!?"

"I am the spear upholding righteousness and loyalty, the «Granaury Spear». A broken spear capable of close quarters combat for the sake of upholding loyalty. My master, my blade, and whom the blade ought to attack—the shorter the distance between all three, the better."

"In other words, the power of her blade increases the shorter the distance between the owner and the enemy. When attached to Riko's armor, I will adjust her length like this. Even without attaching them together, there is also a huge difference in power between holding her at the base versus holding the blade's very center."

"What about a spear's meaning as a long weapon? Its intended usage has been utterly overturned."

"Yes, that is why it's also called the «Contradictory Spear»."

Pendragon grinned and suddenly raised an eyebrow.

"Oh—But wait, now is not the time for livening up the mood to have fun. I almost forgot because it's been so long since I last used these two together in an all-out fight. However, if this is enough to make you understand my strength and give up, to become my property obediently, then it's not wasted effort—"

"Hmm~ Because it's not a very spectacular performance, I can only say 'No~ thank you~' in return."

His gaze was directed forward to the inside of the house. Kuroe replied vaguely.

Pendragon looked around with apparent exasperation.

"Really? Looks like I'd better end things quickly instead of playing around..."

"You still haven't changed your mind?"

"Of course not. I will make you mine, to become a part of my power. I've already made my decision, which will not change again—No matter what anyone says."

Then Pendragon took a step towards them.

At the same time, his entire body's aura changed. To even more of a cruel carnivorous predator than before. It was like the presence of a dragon that had just woken up to discover the existence of its rumbling stomach and the prey.

"...!"

Haruaki felt his back tremble in terror. Honestly—He was utterly scared, just from standing in front of the enemy's gaze, just from standing in front of the enemy's advancing direction. So what should they do? He could feel Kuroe nervously tensing every single hair. He could see Kirika clenching her fist tightly. A clattering could be heard overhead. Were those the pebbles that had flown from Pendragon's strike just now, rolling on the roof? It felt inexplicably noisy. ''Koro koro''. ''Kara kara''. ''Gara gara''—Creak.

Creak?

It felt like something heavier than pebbles was making the roof creak.

Just as Haruaki wondered, this time, he heard the sound of someone clearly stepping on and breaking wood overhead—

"Maximilian Pendragon! You bastard!"

"Hey, you guys are unexpectedly durable. I didn't think I held back at all."

A gray figure leapt into the air to attack Pendragon. Not just one of them—He was immediately followed by a second, then a third. Naturally, they were all knights whom Haruaki thought Pendragon had taken out during the initial surprise attack.

The leader of the knight squad made a thrust with his heavy claymore. Pendragon instantly blocked. One knight waved a sword hazily then disappeared while another knight threw a sword from an incomprehensible angle. The rest of the knights also returned to the battlefield one after another. Even the last knight who had collapsed under the veranda was slowly getting up.

"In the end, everyone revived? Oh... Is this for real? What a nuisance."

"You are the nuisance, Commander!"

It was probably thanks to the blessings of "territorialization" that the knights were reawakening so quickly. Enhanced stamina and recovery. Although it was unclear whether they wounds healed faster as well, it would not come as a surprise either.

Granaury's blade clashed directly with a knight's sword.

"Hmph, looks like you guys have no intention of retreating. In that case... No way around it!"

"Attention, all knights, change of target priority! Eliminate the biggest belligerent threat first! Namely, «Corpse Armor Rikongarowa» and the «Granaury Spear»—Both are contemptible Wathes. There is no reason to let them go!"

The reawakened knights applied their own skills and the power of curses, which they were supposed to forsake, to maximum effect to attack Pendragon. Strengthened by the holy war effect, their bodies did not feel any fatigue or exhaustion at all.

At this time, Haruaki saw Konoha and Kotetsu exchange glances silently. Kuroe and Kirika also nodded at each other. At the same time, he also reached an answer. In other words, what they should do next.

Konoha and Kotetsu turned around simultaneously and returned to the living room. While picking up her clothes, Konoha said:

"Let us take this opportunity to escape!"

"Yeah! But where to...?"

"Yachi, let's escape this place first then decide! Seize this chance when they're currently engaged in battle!"

"I-I got it. Oh, but Fear—"

Konoha put her clothes on roughly and said impatiently:

"Honestly, just forget about her!"

"No way!"

"Here~ Haru, use this for now!"

Probably expecting this conversation ahead of time, Kuroe quickly pulled something out from the depths of the corridor. Haruaki saw the ends of her hair holding a wheeled cart for travel use. Speaking of which, there was apparently something like it in a corner of the unused room.

"O-Okay!"

Most likely due to what people call an adrenalin rush, Haruaki did not feel burdened even when carrying Fear in his arms. Carefully, he placed her on the cart—Currently, Fear's trembling was very slight, but that was not relief. It felt like she had become even more feeble.

"Oh, hey, wait up! It's a bit bad for my pride if you guys succeed in escaping twice in a row—"

Naturally, the group ignored Pendragon's shouting. Haruaki threw a brief glance at him, only to see the number of knights fighting him reduced by two. There was little time left.

Last of all, Haruaki looked at the badly damaged living room, then the ceiling, the veranda, the garden and the accessory dwelling.

In other words, his home that had never been damaged so tragically before.

Then closing his eyes forcefully, he etched this sad sight onto the back of his eyes.

This was nothing—He convinced himself. Something so minor would be restored soon enough. Definitely—Restored back to the original state.

Hence, for this purpose, right now—

"Yachi, hurry!"

Kirika pressed Fear against the cart from behind to prevent her from rolling off. Pulling the heavy cart, Haruaki ran to the corridor from the living room, then all the way to the entrance.

After putting on shoes sloppily, just as they were dashing out of the house, something creaked ominously from behind, but—

Haruaki did not look back.

After running persistently for a while...

Haruaki's group arrived at a deserted corner in the streets. To catch their breath, they finally began to slow down.

"Huff, huff..."

Haruaki wiped away sweat using the back of his hand. Drenched with sweat, his hair clung tightly to his forehead, feeling very unpleasant. Due to lack of exercise, his heart and lungs were working at maximum capacity. Probably due to improved blood circulation, he could feel his pulse throbbing intensely from the empty spot of his left hand's missing fingers. A persistent aching with a vague pain that carried heat. Still, it was already much better than the intense pain he felt instantly every time he stepped hard against the pavement.

While catching his breath, Haruaki looked up.

"So... What's the next step?"

"Yachi, putting that aside first, I just discovered something absolutely ridiculous."

"What's wrong, Class Rep?"

Kirika's face was showing unease and slight awkwardness.

"...Honatsu-san isn't here. By any chance... did we leave him behind...?"

"Ah."

Now he realized—Kirika was right. Looking around, there were no signs of the woman whose true identity was his father. Konoha also made an embarrassed look with cold sweat dripping. Only Kotetsu looked nonchalantly uninvolved, as though he was saying: "I see, he probably died. So?"

Haruaki forced himself to speak cheerfully:

"Ha, hahaha. Oh my~ Now that I think back, I think we lost sight of him ever since Pendragon appeared. He must have fled early on, so no need to worry."

Roughly 80% of these words came straight from the heart. He had never been able to predict his father's actions and way of thinking. Besides, his father had actually accomplished the feat of escaping the Knights Dominion's encirclement successfully so far. His speed in running away was not in doubt at all. No need to worry—Probably. He would be contacting them suddenly and meet up later.

"I hope... that's the case..."

"Back to the main subject, what's the next step? The initial target was..."

"We were discussing that it was about time to strike back... Although judging from our current state of fleeing for our lives, it doesn't sound very convincing."

"We only have twenty-four hours of buffer time and they even have hostages on hand. We can't let our town and that home become the Knight Dominion's possessions without doing anything—"

In that case, what needed to be done was already certain. It was like the process of elimination.

"...Let's go directly to school."

"No helping it. After all, time is running out indeed."

"Yeah, but we can't overexert ourselves. Although time is running out, it's still evening, so it's not like every second counts. We can at least make our way there slowly to allow our bodies to rest. After all, you just fought Pendragon... Also—"

Haruaki swallowed the word "Fear" back into his stomach. He could feel the weight of the cart that he was dragging behind him. The weight of her who was secured by a rope. She could not go anywhere. neither did she want to walk on her own. Simply transported by others. Like an object that had lost all will—

(Fear...)

They started walking towards the school.

The group was silent. The atmosphere was heavy. Even Kuroe, who would normally make jokes on purpose during times like these, was staring thoughtfully at her feet, simply walking forward.

Naturally, thoughts began to gravitate towards their destination. Haruaki recalled the school. What was the school like now? Originally, a school where lessons were going on as usual before the Knights Dominion arrived. Originally, an ordinary school where the flow of time was no different from usual.

Currently, what kind of unusual situation had that place been swept into?

Although they had already heard about Un Izoey's situation, that was only secondhand information obtained through Pakuaki. They were still unsure of the precise situation. Rather than dispelled, worries were increasing.

Treated as hostages, was everyone still okay? Apart from Un Izoey, seeing as it was a weekday, the other girls involved with cursed tools ought to be attending school as usual. Were they okay?

(Wrong...)

Haruaki shook his head lightly.

He knew very well. Regardless whether they knew about the secret of cursed tools or not, now that the entire school was captured, making this sort of distinction would be pointless. Rather, he should be worrying more about the ordinary students who were completely in the dark.

Because—Even though hypnosis had been used to cause errors in the students' cognition...

Even though the students had not realized they were hostages...

Even so, this kind of situation—

(It's the same as if... we got them involved. Damn it...!)

The depressing circumstances were thrashing around in his mind.

The students who were dragged into this by them must be rescued.

If the Knights Dominion's attempt could not be stopped, they were going to lose the Yachi home where they belonged.

As the strongest being, Maximilian Pendragon refused to give up on obtaining Kuroe. Empowered by "Knights Dominionization," the knights were trying to destroy them like it was their daily homework. Un Izoey, Taizou and Kana, who were unaffected by the hypnotic suggestion. The pain and sense of loss occupying his left hand's fingers. Crushed by nihilism and regret, Fear had turned back into a genuine square—

Haruaki bit his lip and deliberately quickened his pace.

There was nowhere to go but forward.

Even if the nauseating and ominous weight brought by mixing all of the current circumstances together...

...Kept trying to slow down his footsteps.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[CubexCursedxCurious:Volume16_Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[CubexCursedxCurious#Volume_16_-_Closing_Episode.2C_First_Part_.28Full_Text.29|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[CubexCursedxCurious:Volume16_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

User talk:DarkeKyuubi

2015-02-17T23:39:52Z

DarkeKyuubi: Talk page clean up

User:DarkeKyuubi

2015-02-17T23:37:30Z

DarkeKyuubi: /* Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo */

User:DarkeKyuubi

2015-02-17T23:37:01Z

DarkeKyuubi: /* Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo */

User talk:DarkeKyuubi

2015-02-17T23:36:07Z

DarkeKyuubi: /* Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo */

==General==

Please leave any general/miscellaneous comments here and any stuff regarding projects I'm working on under their respective heading, thanks :D

 
Gekkou: The Stubborn Will of the Crescent Moon short story
Hi this is pervypig. Thanks for offering to help editing the translation I am working on. It may take between 2wks to 1mth before I'm done with it as my schedule's tight as well, but I'd send you a .txt file from my email goink0goink@gmail.com after completion.

==[[Date A Live]]==

 

==[[CubexCursedxCurious|Cube x Cursed x Curious]]==

 

==[[My Maid is a Formless Entity]]==

 

==[[Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo]]==
Stalled
Really not sure if this LN is still being translated. It's been put on the back burner for me [[User:DarkeKyuubi|DarkeKyuubi]] ([[User talk:DarkeKyuubi#top|talk]]) 17:36, 17 February 2015 (CST)

Hey there, DarkeKyuubi! I do believe we are the only two Editors active at Sakurasou. Hope we get along well! I've been editing Volume 4 Chapter 3 with a lot of still pending edit-suggestions! So in case you wanna pick a chapter which is marked as 'in need of editing', this one would be done theoretically. ''If'' you decide to pick up another of those chapters, please tell me. This way we could split the work-load. :) [[User:Cautr|-cautr]] ([[User talk:Cautr|talk]]) 17:02, 25 September 2013 (CDT)

 

==[[Shiinamachi-senpai's Safe Day]]==

 

==[[Silver Cross and Draculea]]==
Completed
 

==[[Tate no Yuusha no Nariagari]]==

Hey there, It's Alpaca here, regarding to your question for the format for everytime Naofumi unlock a new weapon:

for example:

Blue Egg Shield

True power unliberated …… Equipment bonus: Judgement 1

The 'unliberated' part basically meant that the shield's ability >> Judgement 1 << had yet to be fully unlocked. Once he had used the shield for a period of time or full filled certain conditions, it will then unlock the shield's ability, allowing Naofumi to be able to use it without having to equip that certain shield, Blue Egg Shield, in this case. If you can find another word that fit it better or maybe even a greater format then I will greatly welcome it since I'm pretty much at my wit's end for this case. Feel free to contact me if anything, at all, pops up in your mind. [[User:Alpaca|Alpaca]] ([[User talk:Alpaca|talk]]) 22:33, 24 August 2014 (CDT)

I've replaced all these liberating stuffs to "seal" and "unseal" for clarification. - [[User:Alpaca|Alpaca]] ([[User talk:Alpaca|talk]]) 00:39, 25 August 2014 (CDT)

I just fixed that one line you wanted TLC for in ch 12, check it if it makes more sense now. Btw, next time, if you want some TLC , contact me through my talk page, since I rarely recheck the chapters after I upload. It saddens me to see how bad I am at grammar o3o. PS: you can replace the age of maturity part as you see fit. - [[User:Alpaca|Alpaca]] ([[User talk:Alpaca|talk]]) 13:12, 25 August 2014 (CDT)

Refer to my most recent message in Alpaca's talk page since this should also apply to you. Up to you whether you still want to make your change to the current version of chapter 12. [[User:Reiji|Reiji]] ([[User talk:Reiji|talk]]) 14:54, 25 August 2014 (CDT)

Yep, you can definitely join the editing team, I thought you were already in. Welcome aboard. - [[User:Alpaca|Alpaca]] ([[User talk:Alpaca|talk]]) 16:02, 25 August 2014 (CDT)

It was very vague in the original: あれか？ <- A-re ka? = so it's that? the author was kind of trying to leave Naofumi's thoughts in the dark here for a bit. But I will just reword it so that it make more sense in an English context. - [[User:Alpaca|Alpaca]] ([[User talk:Alpaca|talk]]) 19:43, 25 August 2014 (CDT)

Just letting you know 'anime' and 'manga' are both singular and plural, for the future. I cringe every time I see 'animes' or 'mangas'. Also PS: Thanks for letting me know that it was also on the main talk page for others to notice(maybe) [[User:Reiji|Reiji]] ([[User talk:Reiji|talk]]) 16:08, 26 August 2014 (CDT)

I changed it back to what I used to have, someone(pronounced idiot) changed it into Itsuki *facepalmed*. Please recheck it to see if it makes sense to you now, by the way, don't worry about the messages, I enjoy chatting and reading stuffs. And also if it's fine with you, please look out for those kind if weird things in the future o3o. May the light of Zvezda illuminates the Earth. PS: chapter 14 is up - [[User:Alpaca|Alpaca]] ([[User talk:Alpaca|talk]]) 01:44, 27 August 2014 (CDT)

Hey there darkekyuubi. I fixed it up, it was probably one of my "late night brain-dead" moments, thanks for pointing that out. - [[User:Alpaca|Alpaca]] ([[User talk:Alpaca|talk]]) 20:14, 27 August 2014 (CDT)

Hey DK-san (I don't want to type your full name >< ) thanks for the tip, I'll keep the past tense idea in mind with future edits. --[[User:KuroInfinity|Kuro]] ([[User talk:KuroInfinity|talk]]) 09:10, 28 August 2014 (CDT)

Watashi o mite kudasai, senpai. (私を見てください、先輩.) Senpai, please look at me (guhehehe) - [[User:Alpaca|Alpaca]] ([[User talk:Alpaca|talk]]) 11:26, 28 August 2014 (CDT)

Nope, I'm a trap. - [[User:Alpaca|Alpaca]] ([[User talk:Alpaca|talk]]) 17:13, 28 August 2014 (CDT)

Dark-senpaiǃ Please check over my edits in chapter 4ǃ (I still don't know how the whole "Senpai" joke works with you but oh well, Alpaca's doing it so why not?) --[[User:KuroInfinity|Kuro]] ([[User talk:KuroInfinity|talk]]) 00:19, 29 August 2014 (CDT)

It was pretty much a literal translation from the author(although I forgot the "the" before ball) but that's all that was given to me. As for the interpretation of this: Raphtalia was holding the ball that was preciously bought for her, thinking that Naofumi should buy something for himself too. Basically Naofumi didn't buy a single thing for himself (other than cheapest meals) ever sicne meeting Raphtalia. should I add my own interpretation or should I just leave the part as is. - [[User:Alpaca|Alpaca]] ([[User talk:Alpaca|talk]]) 18:02, 29 August 2014 (CDT)

Then, I will work on it once I'm done with ch 16. - [[User:Alpaca|Alpaca]] ([[User talk:Alpaca|talk]]) 19:34, 29 August 2014 (CDT)

Hi Dark, I discussed this with Alpaca a bit earlier and wanted to get your & the other editors' opinion about past/present participles. In my opinion, I think it's better to stick with present tense throughout since Naofumi's 'inside voice' dips into the narrative and this will keep the whole novel uniformed. But if you have reasons for preferring to use past tenses then please let me know. Whatever prior chapter proofing doesn't need to be done right away, but it would help if all of us followed the same mentality while editing for verb tenses from now on.--[[User:Soaya21|Soaya21]] ([[User talk:Soaya21|talk]]) 14:31, 9 September 2014 (CDT)

Read your reply and I have to say that I'm with you on your initial (1) opinion about the formatting & how the majority wouldn't really care either way (plus I'm always up for doing less work~). I think (3) is a pretty good idea too. Perhaps using single apostrophes ['Like this for Naofumi's thought statements.'] or, now that I remember they exist, italics [''Like this for Naofumi's thought statements.''] will work just fine. Though we'll still have to get the general consensus of the translators first.--[[User:Soaya21|Soaya21]] ([[User talk:Soaya21|talk]]) 20:46, 9 September 2014 (CDT)

Yeah. The readers generally know what italicized sentences are, and all we have do is highlight and click without needing to reword anything. I'm honestly surprised that I totally forgot about italics during this entire time.--[[User:Soaya21|Soaya21]] ([[User talk:Soaya21|talk]]) 21:28, 9 September 2014 (CDT)

Sorry if I caused a clash with any of your work. I still wonder why you change all of the " and the such, though, since they all appear the same when viewing the actual page, don't they? [[User:Reiji|Reiji]] ([[User talk:Reiji|talk]]) 01:47, 16 September 2014 (CDT)

The line can be interpret as being a "good walker" "fast runner" or just good at running and walking in general, most likely describing how filo is great at running even though she was only born not so long ago. I've been quite busy these days sorry xd. - [[User:Alpaca|Alpaca]] ([[User talk:Alpaca|talk]]) 17:18, 10 November 2014 (CST)

I'll look into it once I'm home. Just finished one of my finals 3 more to go then ill be kinda free. I might start translating stuffs again then. - [[User:Alpaca|Alpaca]] ([[User talk:Alpaca|talk]]) 17:08, 8 December 2014 (CST)

So it's something along the line of: "It's a technique originally belong to Monsters that were passed down among demi-humans~" The "mamono no kategorii" was just monster/demon category and the novel use mamono as monsters( or at least in my translations I did). Also I've noticed that some of the magicshop Oba-san's personality were lost somewhere between the translation and the original, she should sound a bit more hmm.... well, middle-aged-fat-ladies-like or possibly beautiful-middle-aged-witches but nothing much was described about her appearance though. Anyway I've been kinda neglecting my translations on tate (sorry) since it seems that the previews are being pumped out at a rather fast pace so I wasn't that motivated and coincidentally my full series of Gate ~ Thus the JSDF fought there ~ just arrived from amazon around that time (a few months ago), so I've been reading that (buncha hard kanjis Q.Q, but it's suh good!). I'll translate some more tate or maybe get started Gate during the winter break (or maybe pitch in with the Re:Monster efforts). Shoot me if more TLCs needed. - [[User:Alpaca|Alpaca]] ([[User talk:Alpaca|talk]]) 18:31, 8 December 2014 (CST)

Added you on skype, is it just me or all madoka fanatics have the same english name? o3o - [[User:Alpaca|Alpaca]] ([[User talk:Alpaca|talk]]) 00:11, 9 December 2014 (CST)

User talk:DarkeKyuubi

2015-02-17T23:34:23Z

DarkeKyuubi: /* Silver Cross and Draculea */

==General==

Please leave any general/miscellaneous comments here and any stuff regarding projects I'm working on under their respective heading, thanks :D

 
Gekkou: The Stubborn Will of the Crescent Moon short story
Hi this is pervypig. Thanks for offering to help editing the translation I am working on. It may take between 2wks to 1mth before I'm done with it as my schedule's tight as well, but I'd send you a .txt file from my email goink0goink@gmail.com after completion.

==[[Date A Live]]==

 

==[[CubexCursedxCurious|Cube x Cursed x Curious]]==

 

==[[My Maid is a Formless Entity]]==

 

==[[Sakurasou no Pet na Kanojo]]==

Hey there, DarkeKyuubi! I do believe we are the only two Editors active at Sakurasou. Hope we get along well! I've been editing Volume 4 Chapter 3 with a lot of still pending edit-suggestions! So in case you wanna pick a chapter which is marked as 'in need of editing', this one would be done theoretically. ''If'' you decide to pick up another of those chapters, please tell me. This way we could split the work-load. :) [[User:Cautr|-cautr]] ([[User talk:Cautr|talk]]) 17:02, 25 September 2013 (CDT)

 

==[[Shiinamachi-senpai's Safe Day]]==

 

==[[Silver Cross and Draculea]]==
Completed
 

==[[Tate no Yuusha no Nariagari]]==

Hey there, It's Alpaca here, regarding to your question for the format for everytime Naofumi unlock a new weapon:

for example:

Blue Egg Shield

True power unliberated …… Equipment bonus: Judgement 1

The 'unliberated' part basically meant that the shield's ability >> Judgement 1 << had yet to be fully unlocked. Once he had used the shield for a period of time or full filled certain conditions, it will then unlock the shield's ability, allowing Naofumi to be able to use it without having to equip that certain shield, Blue Egg Shield, in this case. If you can find another word that fit it better or maybe even a greater format then I will greatly welcome it since I'm pretty much at my wit's end for this case. Feel free to contact me if anything, at all, pops up in your mind. [[User:Alpaca|Alpaca]] ([[User talk:Alpaca|talk]]) 22:33, 24 August 2014 (CDT)

I've replaced all these liberating stuffs to "seal" and "unseal" for clarification. - [[User:Alpaca|Alpaca]] ([[User talk:Alpaca|talk]]) 00:39, 25 August 2014 (CDT)

I just fixed that one line you wanted TLC for in ch 12, check it if it makes more sense now. Btw, next time, if you want some TLC , contact me through my talk page, since I rarely recheck the chapters after I upload. It saddens me to see how bad I am at grammar o3o. PS: you can replace the age of maturity part as you see fit. - [[User:Alpaca|Alpaca]] ([[User talk:Alpaca|talk]]) 13:12, 25 August 2014 (CDT)

Refer to my most recent message in Alpaca's talk page since this should also apply to you. Up to you whether you still want to make your change to the current version of chapter 12. [[User:Reiji|Reiji]] ([[User talk:Reiji|talk]]) 14:54, 25 August 2014 (CDT)

Yep, you can definitely join the editing team, I thought you were already in. Welcome aboard. - [[User:Alpaca|Alpaca]] ([[User talk:Alpaca|talk]]) 16:02, 25 August 2014 (CDT)

It was very vague in the original: あれか？ <- A-re ka? = so it's that? the author was kind of trying to leave Naofumi's thoughts in the dark here for a bit. But I will just reword it so that it make more sense in an English context. - [[User:Alpaca|Alpaca]] ([[User talk:Alpaca|talk]]) 19:43, 25 August 2014 (CDT)

Just letting you know 'anime' and 'manga' are both singular and plural, for the future. I cringe every time I see 'animes' or 'mangas'. Also PS: Thanks for letting me know that it was also on the main talk page for others to notice(maybe) [[User:Reiji|Reiji]] ([[User talk:Reiji|talk]]) 16:08, 26 August 2014 (CDT)

I changed it back to what I used to have, someone(pronounced idiot) changed it into Itsuki *facepalmed*. Please recheck it to see if it makes sense to you now, by the way, don't worry about the messages, I enjoy chatting and reading stuffs. And also if it's fine with you, please look out for those kind if weird things in the future o3o. May the light of Zvezda illuminates the Earth. PS: chapter 14 is up - [[User:Alpaca|Alpaca]] ([[User talk:Alpaca|talk]]) 01:44, 27 August 2014 (CDT)

Hey there darkekyuubi. I fixed it up, it was probably one of my "late night brain-dead" moments, thanks for pointing that out. - [[User:Alpaca|Alpaca]] ([[User talk:Alpaca|talk]]) 20:14, 27 August 2014 (CDT)

Hey DK-san (I don't want to type your full name >< ) thanks for the tip, I'll keep the past tense idea in mind with future edits. --[[User:KuroInfinity|Kuro]] ([[User talk:KuroInfinity|talk]]) 09:10, 28 August 2014 (CDT)

Watashi o mite kudasai, senpai. (私を見てください、先輩.) Senpai, please look at me (guhehehe) - [[User:Alpaca|Alpaca]] ([[User talk:Alpaca|talk]]) 11:26, 28 August 2014 (CDT)

Nope, I'm a trap. - [[User:Alpaca|Alpaca]] ([[User talk:Alpaca|talk]]) 17:13, 28 August 2014 (CDT)

Dark-senpaiǃ Please check over my edits in chapter 4ǃ (I still don't know how the whole "Senpai" joke works with you but oh well, Alpaca's doing it so why not?) --[[User:KuroInfinity|Kuro]] ([[User talk:KuroInfinity|talk]]) 00:19, 29 August 2014 (CDT)

It was pretty much a literal translation from the author(although I forgot the "the" before ball) but that's all that was given to me. As for the interpretation of this: Raphtalia was holding the ball that was preciously bought for her, thinking that Naofumi should buy something for himself too. Basically Naofumi didn't buy a single thing for himself (other than cheapest meals) ever sicne meeting Raphtalia. should I add my own interpretation or should I just leave the part as is. - [[User:Alpaca|Alpaca]] ([[User talk:Alpaca|talk]]) 18:02, 29 August 2014 (CDT)

Then, I will work on it once I'm done with ch 16. - [[User:Alpaca|Alpaca]] ([[User talk:Alpaca|talk]]) 19:34, 29 August 2014 (CDT)

Hi Dark, I discussed this with Alpaca a bit earlier and wanted to get your & the other editors' opinion about past/present participles. In my opinion, I think it's better to stick with present tense throughout since Naofumi's 'inside voice' dips into the narrative and this will keep the whole novel uniformed. But if you have reasons for preferring to use past tenses then please let me know. Whatever prior chapter proofing doesn't need to be done right away, but it would help if all of us followed the same mentality while editing for verb tenses from now on.--[[User:Soaya21|Soaya21]] ([[User talk:Soaya21|talk]]) 14:31, 9 September 2014 (CDT)

Read your reply and I have to say that I'm with you on your initial (1) opinion about the formatting & how the majority wouldn't really care either way (plus I'm always up for doing less work~). I think (3) is a pretty good idea too. Perhaps using single apostrophes ['Like this for Naofumi's thought statements.'] or, now that I remember they exist, italics [''Like this for Naofumi's thought statements.''] will work just fine. Though we'll still have to get the general consensus of the translators first.--[[User:Soaya21|Soaya21]] ([[User talk:Soaya21|talk]]) 20:46, 9 September 2014 (CDT)

Yeah. The readers generally know what italicized sentences are, and all we have do is highlight and click without needing to reword anything. I'm honestly surprised that I totally forgot about italics during this entire time.--[[User:Soaya21|Soaya21]] ([[User talk:Soaya21|talk]]) 21:28, 9 September 2014 (CDT)

Sorry if I caused a clash with any of your work. I still wonder why you change all of the " and the such, though, since they all appear the same when viewing the actual page, don't they? [[User:Reiji|Reiji]] ([[User talk:Reiji|talk]]) 01:47, 16 September 2014 (CDT)

The line can be interpret as being a "good walker" "fast runner" or just good at running and walking in general, most likely describing how filo is great at running even though she was only born not so long ago. I've been quite busy these days sorry xd. - [[User:Alpaca|Alpaca]] ([[User talk:Alpaca|talk]]) 17:18, 10 November 2014 (CST)

I'll look into it once I'm home. Just finished one of my finals 3 more to go then ill be kinda free. I might start translating stuffs again then. - [[User:Alpaca|Alpaca]] ([[User talk:Alpaca|talk]]) 17:08, 8 December 2014 (CST)

So it's something along the line of: "It's a technique originally belong to Monsters that were passed down among demi-humans~" The "mamono no kategorii" was just monster/demon category and the novel use mamono as monsters( or at least in my translations I did). Also I've noticed that some of the magicshop Oba-san's personality were lost somewhere between the translation and the original, she should sound a bit more hmm.... well, middle-aged-fat-ladies-like or possibly beautiful-middle-aged-witches but nothing much was described about her appearance though. Anyway I've been kinda neglecting my translations on tate (sorry) since it seems that the previews are being pumped out at a rather fast pace so I wasn't that motivated and coincidentally my full series of Gate ~ Thus the JSDF fought there ~ just arrived from amazon around that time (a few months ago), so I've been reading that (buncha hard kanjis Q.Q, but it's suh good!). I'll translate some more tate or maybe get started Gate during the winter break (or maybe pitch in with the Re:Monster efforts). Shoot me if more TLCs needed. - [[User:Alpaca|Alpaca]] ([[User talk:Alpaca|talk]]) 18:31, 8 December 2014 (CST)

Added you on skype, is it just me or all madoka fanatics have the same english name? o3o - [[User:Alpaca|Alpaca]] ([[User talk:Alpaca|talk]]) 00:11, 9 December 2014 (CST)

User:DarkeKyuubi

2015-02-17T23:32:50Z

DarkeKyuubi: /* Cube x Cursed x Curious */

CubexCursedxCurious:Volume15 Chapter4

2015-01-13T14:04:27Z

DarkeKyuubi:

==Chapter 4 - He Who Is Cursed / "Her rebirth (x2)"==

===Part 1===

It turned out that Pakauki's prediction was correct.

A seaside road. Although one called it that, the road surface was not paved at all. It was just a bumpy path only used by local residents. On one side was a rusted railing adjacent to the sea while the other side was a dense forest.

Just as the footsteps walking on this road halted, Haruaki's group dashed out from the forest.

"Muu..."

"Sleif! Resistance is futile!"

Fear conjured her executioner's blade and swung the hatchet at the knight before her while she spoke. She looked like she had been spacing out for a moment just earlier, but now she seemed more energetic than before.

Wearing the visor-like helmet, Sleif had the rapier sheathed at her waist and the spear secured to her back, identical in appearance with last time. But currently—she was dragging a giant trunk, large enough to hold a person inside as well.

A surge of rage shot up in Haruaki's mind at the sight. He could not suppress his emotions anymore.

"Konoha!"

"No helping it, but please don't overexert yourself!"

Konoha transformed into a Japanese sword with a "poof" and Haruaki caught her. What a nostalgic feeling.

At this moment, Haruaki noticed Fear glancing sideways at him. Then her gaze shifted away from him to Kotetsu who was stepping forwards with a shake of his fingers.

"What? Have you words for me?"

Hearing Kotetsu's question, Fear said "...no" and shook her head lightly. Haruaki could hear her whisper extremely softly to herself:

"...Cow Tits is back safe and sound and looks like she's cast off some kind of burden compared to before. Also, there's Kotetsu who's about the same as me, or even better at fighting... I guess. Surely I don't need to worry after all—"

For merely an instant, her lips twisted in a wry grin then after that—

Fear sternly faced forward again with a shake of her silver hair.

"Anyway, we just need to put in everything we got! Let's go!"

"O-Oh!"

"I don't need you to tell me that!"

With Fear in the lead, the three of them charged to attack. Sleif threw the trunk away brashly and swiftly drew out the rapier from its scabbard.

"Foolish to the extreme. You shall only repeat the same mistake."

"That's right~ It'd be too boring if the same mistake is repeated."

Pendragon commented leisurely from his role as the audience. Although Haruaki thought "in that case, why don't you help!?", saying anything at this point would be pointless. That being said, the audience was not limited to Pendragon, Riko sitting on his shoulder and Granaury beside him—

"Fear-san and everyone, do your best~"

For some reason, even Satsuko and Fourteen were present as well. They had apparently passed on another place's monitoring duties to lower ranking members, coming to watch like their boss. Haruaki really wished they would help out.

However, there was currently no luxury of attention to spare for what was happening behind them. Haruaki and Fear attacked Sleif together, but like last time, she used the rapier to block attacks in a slippery manner.

Un Izoey had already informed them that this was «Karma Speed»—a cursed rapier that could absorb speed then release the accumulated energy in the form of a giant slashing attack. Hence, a quick barrage of impetuous attacks would only enable the enemy to launch the counterattack technique sooner.

"Mmm! Haah—What's this? Too gentle, Wathes, you embodiments of repugnance."

"You're the one... who's more repugnant, right? After figuring out your secret, I have a rough idea now."

"Hmph. Truth be told, I shall be blunt. Your moaning is the result of pleasure."

"You're probably under a curse that makes you addicted to speed, right? The more you receive fast attacks, the more aroused you get, something like that?"

"This is nothing but a lowly Wathe—the counterattack technique developed by a weak and sickly nobleman simply by exploiting the opponent's speed at the cost of sacrificing his own strength, so as to guarantee a kill against his mortal enemy in duel. However, that first victory won by fanatical delusion caused the nobleman to acquire an obsession and sense of pleasure from speed... What a contemptible story!"

Sleif focused on defense and blocked all their attacks, slowly storing up the speed. However, this time was different from the previous in a number of ways. First of all, Haruaki was taking part in the battle. In other words, Konoha had transformed into a Japanese sword.

"Although the feeling during impacts were very odd, so it took me quite a while, want to try it?"

"...It's a bit late to ask, but will it really be okay?"

"Because I've moved beyond my former phase of wanting only to escape my past. I am myself, the me who loves Haruaki-kun dearly."

Haruaki groaned.

"Hey, now's not the time for saying this!"

"My apologies. However, I said what I did in order to cheer myself on. Since I'm going to do it, I have to take care so that her head doesn't get sliced off in the wake."

Konoha's tone of voice sounded like she was mischievously sticking her tongue out, but in the next instant, her voice turned cold and full of vigor, almost enough to freeze one's spine with terror.

"Very well—Attack...!"

This was undoubtedly her voice too. Inside herself, another voice of hers. Haruaki felt neither fear nor hesitation and simply listened to that carnivorous voice with trust.

"«True-Kill Counter»!"

"Ohhhhhhhhh!"

This was not the Sword-Kill Counter that destroyed weapons utterly just by using the force from the enemy's attack. Instead, this was the True-Kill Counter that destroyed weapons by manifesting Muramasa's yaksha-like existence of pure sharpness. Since it did not require coordination with the enemy's attack, it had the advantage of being able to handle Sleif's style of pure defense. Although the attack had the drawback of possibly harming the enemy in its wake, Konoha was currently taking a minimum level of caution to avoid harming the enemy's life. Hence, even though it was inferior to the full-powered «Counter», this strike should be able to achieve 80% of the effect—

Drawn out, Konoha's white blade made contact with «Karma Speed». The Japanese sword's sleek blade, so frighteningly beautiful, versus the slender rapier. It seemed obvious which one was going to break, but—

The fact that Konoha's blade was visible was in itself an anomaly. Originally supposed to return to the scabbard instantly, she still remained in the process of being drawn. In other words—

Even the speed of Konoha's «True-Kill Counter» had been absorbed entirely by «Karma Speed». Then through the deprivation of speed, this blade-shattering attack had been neutralized.

"Guh...!"

"Mmm! Ah, haa, gufu ahhhh... Mmm, ah, eee—!"

Konoha groaned whereas Sleif's back shuddered violently after she moaned especially loudly and seductively. Konoha took this opportunity to retract her blade back into the black scabbard. Continuing to fight with the blade unsheathed seemed to be too risky in all respects. Ultimately on a fundamental level, Konoha still did not enjoy bloodshed and harming others.

"Ahhhh... Awe-inspiring as ever. Truth be told, I believe it would be best if Muramasa-sama stayed in that form all the time..."

"Hey, now isn't the time to get excited! But it looks like you're not the only one, that's all."

Fear lightly shoved Kotetsu in the back while his eyes were glazed over, meanwhile looking ahead.

Panting with drool dripping down a corner of her mouth in a trance, Sleif raised «Karma Speed» at the same time.

"Well... done. However, that move... definitely very fast. Thanks to that—"

"Looks like she's stored enough... Haruaki, what do we do!? Are you putting ''that'' into motion!?"

"To be honest, I don't want to at all, but damn it, I've no choice but to believe!"

In case Konoha's weapon destroying move failed, they still had a backup plan. If possible, they wanted to avoid using it because the effects were uncertain. Only a certain key figure had promoted the plan with great confidence. But instead of standing there, watching the giant slashing attack arrive, it was better to take a gamble.

Fear first went into action. To halt «Karma Speed»'s motion, she threw her hatchet forcefully.

"Mechanism No.27 grinding type, cog-wheel form: «Gear Wheel Trismegistus»—Curse Calling!"

While the hatchet halted after its speed was absorbed, she forcibly transformed it then ordered the interlocking gears to turn, trying to ensnare Sleif's rapier into the device. However—

"Naive! That is still speed!"

"What!?"

The turning of the gears—even the speed of the gears themselves was absorbed by «Karma Speed», halting the mechanism's operation. However, Haruaki was already dashing forward while Sleif was withdrawing her sword. He swung Konoha's metal scabbard but Sleif defended in time. Another slippery attack sensation. At the same time, Kotetsu attacked the sword with a tiger-clawed strike. Although the speed was absorbed, this was expected and Kotetsu took the opportunity to curl his fingers from the tiger claw and seize «Karma Speed»'s blade.

Hence, Konoha's metal scabbard and Kotetsu were both pinning down the rapier at the same time. Immediately, Kotetsu performed a flip while using the hand holding the rapier as support.

"Take that!"

While holding the rapier, he forcefully performed a spinning kick. Although Fear had created the opportunity while Konoha was providing cover with the metal scabbard, Kotetsu was able to overpower the blade with pure strength while executing a powerful flying kick only because of his arm strength and determination. Once the kick landed, the battle should be decided. However—

"—!"

Sleif ducked down in that instant and leaned back, dodging Kotetsu's flying kick in the air. Using her momentum from turning her body, she intended to pull out «Karma Speed»&dash;

However, she had already lost balance completely.

And the trump card in their plan was not Kotetsu but the girl who had been hiding from the start in the adjacent forest, biding her time.

(Will this really work...!?)

Reflected in Haruaki's view was Kuroe, using her hair as a slingshot, shooting herself as the projectile, fling out from the forest behind Sleif.

Furthermore, her hair was writhing at high speed, curling like a vortex—

Wrapping around her petite limbs.

"I invented this super finishing move through my own evolution, its name being..."

Then with a serious expression unlike usual, she yelled out the name of the move:

"This is Mode: «Kingdom Kiyomori»!"

In the next second, the hair wrapped around her arms and legs glowed. It was the same brightness that lit up momentarily during treatments. The light that Kuroe had emitted in the living room early this morning. Indeed, this was the move she was inventing and practicing at the time. Since it was giving off the same light as during treatment, one could infer that this move used the life force she had gathered from other people's hair.

According to Kuroe, this move enhanced the physical body's strength by delivering life force from the hair wrapped around the body, then used her hair to strengthen her own movements like wearing a powersuit.

Back in the beginning when they were coming up with a plan for dealing with Sleif if the ambush succeeded in encountering Sleif, Kuroe had offered this suggestion of hers. Everyone had personally confirmed the whole process with their own eyes until this step, but actually going through with the move would apparently consume a large amount of energy, so they were uncertain how much of an effect there would be in practice. What would happen? Haruaki really hoped it would turn out as Kuroe claimed—

"GO—!"

Instantly, Kuroe vanished. Rather, she had simply taken a step forward instananeously. Simply because her speed was compressed like a flash, Haruaki's eyes had failed to keep up with her moving figure.

"Wow! This is way too fast...!"

Before Fear could finish moaning, Kuroe had already closed in behind Sleif who had lost her balance. Raising her arm, wrapped in glowing hair, she punched with speed faster than the naked eye could follow. The action itself was not well-trained, but the speed and strength were enough to shake the air.

Truly, this was almost like Hinai Elsie's «Clockwork Life»—an ability for total physical enhancement. That being said, Kuroe had mentioned that the effects only persisted for just a moment unlike Elsie's that could last up to four minutes.

But right now, reaching that level for just an instant would be enough already. Sleif had lost balance. While «Karma Speed» was restrained by Kotetsu and Konoha and only half drawn out with difficulty, Sleif totally could not react. If there was anything Sleif could do—

"Guoh—!"

Probably a last ditch struggle. Keeping the unnatural kneeling posture with her body leaned back, Sleif moved her unoccupied left hand to block Kuroe's fist.

Truly futile resistance. No matter how small Kuroe's fist was, it could not possibly be blocked by a mere hand. A fist rivaling Hinai Elsie's would effortlessly crush her left palm—

"...Huh?"

But it did not.

Kuroe made a shocked sound then a loud crash was heard from the contact point between the fist and the palm as though two cars had collided head on. At the same time, Sleif finally freed her right hand's «Karma Speed» from their restraints. The instant the blade regained its freedom—

"—This is... karma!"

"Watch out, Haruaki-kun!"

"Uwahhhhhh!"

After drawing out the rapier, Sleif raised it high and swung, producing a giant mass of slicing pressure. Due to swinging her sword forcibly in an unnatural posture, the slicing pressure was directly almost vertically upwards, but at such a close range, they could not possibly stay unaffected. With much difficulty, Haruaki used Konoha's blade to protect himself but was still blown back a large amount. Compared to attacking with definite aim, Sleif had apparently prioritized recovering her position.

Thanks to Konoha controlling his body, Haruaki managed to land safely in fall-breaking posture.

"...What about Kotetsu?"

"I am fine. Although that was a close call."

"Fear is okay, right?"

"Yeah. Rather, Kuroe, this isn't what you promised!"

"Oh my~ Seriously. I already succeeded in following the plan, but didn't expect a major miscalculation elsewhere..."

Probably failing in breaking her fall properly, Kuroe suddenly sat up from the ground. The light covering her entire body scattered and disappeared without trace, then—Just as she lifted up the right arm she had used to punch earlier, the hair wrapped around it fell apart.

''All of the hair was cut''.

"What a miscalculation. I didn't think she was not human, ''but one of our kind instead''."

"Are you for real...!"

Haruaki groaned but there was no other answer. Capable of stopping that kind of attack from Kuroe with just a bare hand. Capable of slicing Kuroe's hair barehanded by mere contact. Like Konoha and Kotetsu, she possessed the trait of blades?

"How paradoxical and inexplicable. Clearly an existence like us, why would she become a knight...!?"

"Not paradoxical. Wathes giving off the stench of corpses are too contemptible and should not exist in this world. They should all be destroyed—myself included."

Beneath the helmet, her emotionless eyes were piercing them with her gaze. In the end, it only felt paradoxical and that there was a mistake somewhere. Her declaration made it sound like she desired suicide. A knight most unsuited to becoming a knight.

(Damn it, what now...?)

The plan had failed and must start over again. They needed to break through the rapier's defense again to defeat Sleif and rescue Kirika. But now that Kuroe was exposed as the trump card, the same tactics probably could not be used a second time. Kuroe also seemed unsteady like her stamina was exhausted, so the move was most likely impossible to use in succession. What to do—

Just at this time—

Sleif turned her head in surprise.

Haruaki looked back slightly to see someone, who had been motionless so far, walking over.

Pendragon. For some reason, his gaze was very harsh.

"Hey~? What are you doing? Aren't we just watching? I hate troublesome things!"

"Unexpected work would be truly a pain/worthy of doing, how bothersome."

It was unclear whether Pendragon heard those two, but he continued to turn his gaze with a solemn expression—For some reason, Haruaki felt that he had apparently glanced at Kuroe once.

But then Pendragon faced forward again and relaxed his expression somewhat unnaturally.

"Haha~ No, because it's really too boring if I just keep watching all the way. My entire body was starting to get impatient and restless, so I feel like it should be fine to make one move at least. Don't worry, I won't be using you two, so relax."

"Muu, that also feels quite annoying. Oh well, whatever..."

"Relieved/regretful. Well then, we shall standby here, Master."

Granaury halted her steps and watched her master from behind. Haruaki blinked and asked:

"Y-You're going to help? Why this sudden change of heart?"

"Hmm~ ...Compared to not having enough time to watch patiently, it's better to say I've tired of just watching. I also feel that it's time for things to end. So, you guys don't need to do anything."

"Hmph. This confidence is unbelievable. Then do as you like."

"Well then, show us your power."

At this moment, the Japanese sword in Haruaki's hand moved slightly as though looking at Kotetsu in puzzlement.

Kotetsu inhaled hard and used his sleeve to wipe sweat away. Relaxing his fingers that were tensed in the tiger claw stance, he shook his arm and adjusted his loosened sash—

Probably noticing their gaze, Kotetsu sighed again and said in a helpless voice:

"—Everything is over. Now that the Commander is making a move personally, a knight of that level has no chance of winning even though she is a Wathe. There is nothing we can help anymore."

Pendragon walked forward confidently while allowing Riko to continue sitting on his shoulder. Sleif readied «Karma Speed». The distance between them grew shorter and shorter. Sleif hesitated for only a few seconds but seeing no change in Pendragon's movements, she backed away greatly as though resolving herself—

"There we go."

"—!"

Nevertheless, without looking like he had accelerated in particular, Pendragon somehow took a few great strides, inexplicably closing in on Sleif. He had not adjusted time like Nirushaaki—it was most likely purely the result of footwork. Simply because his level was too high, it appeared as though the steps in between had been skipped.

Pendragon slowly, truly slowly, extended his arm.

Sleif raised «Karma Speed» in a stance, groaning at the incomprehensible character who was attacking her. Even though she tried to pull back, Pendragon kept following her closely. The only thing that remained constant was his extending arm. Calmly without hurry. Even when Sleif turned around or jumped, their distance remained the same. As though stuck to her, Pendragon remained right next to her the whole time.

Then that gradually extending arm, with a frighteningly relaxed motion—in other words, using just the back of his hand to lightly push «Karma Speed»'s blade aside—he penetrated her defense. Immediately, as though touching a soap bubble, he reached Sleif's body with a gentle motion. Specifically, his hand reached the bulge on her chest.

"Hmm, on the slightly small side, but quite pretty, shape-wise. B cup, I'd say?"

"! You bastard...!"

Sleif groaned. Just as Riko was about to protest against his act of sexual harassment—

In that instant, Pendragon's body lowered slightly and shook once. At least that was what it looked like to Haruaki. It was truly a subtle shift in center of gravity. However, the displacement force produced from that motion was amplified instantaneously, transmitted through his arm, his palm then to Sleif's chest in contact—

"What... Guahhhhh!"

As though struck by a dump truck, Sleif's body flew into the air while spinning rapidly. No, describing the collision as like a dump truck's was not enough. Like a kicked football, like a ruptured humanoid balloon, her body flew high up over the trees, disappearing on the far end of the nearby forest. Probably due to the intense spinning which caused the knot to loosen, the ''spear'' on her back flew out during the process, falling in the opposite direction—beyond the railing, down the seaside cliffs.

Looking at the forest where Sleif had flown, Pendragon said:

"Wow, she flew even farther than imagined... Oh right, she's not human so she's very light. And a B as well."

"That has nothing to do with anything!"

Sleif was knocked so far away that it was hard to muster motivation to find her. Pendragon simply scratched his head without showing any intention to move.

Held in Haruaki's hand, Konoha murmured in a tone as though gulping:

"The ''fa jin'' concept of explosive force generated at extremely close quarters huh... What truly experienced motions...!"

"The previous Commander was an expert in martial arts. This man apparently trained under the previous Commander's tutelage."

Kotetsu nodded and said:

"Since speed will be absorbed, the solution is to use speed that cannot be absorbed... Thus, it would suffice to decide the match in one strike by inflicting an attack that does not have speed. Easy to express in words, of course, but truth be told, it is not something that could be casually performed—"

"Hmm~ Due to the swaying, I was wondering if this was a dream, but it's reality, right? I never thought it'd end so easily~ Clearly I tried so hard too."

"Although it's unclear what happened to the enemy... Whatever, our main goal wasn't to kill her in the first place. Haruaki, go rescue Kirika!"

"Yeah!"

The group rushed over to the trunk that had remained where Sleif had abandoned it at her feet. Along the way, Haruaki hastily thanked Pendragon.

"Sorry, but I'm so grateful for your help! Thank you!"

"Oh sure... Don't worry about it."

Pendragon answered without even looking at Haruaki, narrowing his eyes again as though he was concerned about something. What his eyes were focused on, was it the forest where Sleif had disappeared into? Or—

(..?)

Haruaki was a bit puzzled by the sight of Pendragon's expression, but to be honest, he had no thoughts to spare on the matter right now.

"Class Rep!"

Hence, after expressing his thanks, within the few steps it took to reach the trunk, this trivial detail had already vanished completely from Haruaki's mind.

Fear was so impatient that she swung her hatchet directly to lop off the trunk's latch without even checking to see if it was locked or not. Haruaki frantically opened the trunk—then gasped.

"Kirika...!"

"C-Class Rep!"

Picking Kirika up in his arms, Haruaki pulled her body out from the trunk.

She was a tragic sight with her clothing tattered, almost in a half-naked state, her bondage suit exposed. There were no wounds on her body, due to the power of her curse. However—

Her gaze was extremely hollow.

"A-Ah..."

She moved her lips slightly. It was unclear whether her half-open eyes recognized the people around her.

Having turned back to human form unnoticed and swiftly put on the clothing that Kotetsu had handed to her reverently, Konoha walked over and examined Kirika with a frown.

"Consciousness hazy... Oxygen deprivation..? But that's only natural after being locked up in such conditions..."

However, Fear felt that it was not the only reason. The emotions in Kirika's gaze appeared to be identical to what Fear had witnessed in the eyes of people standing before her in the past back when she was a tool of torture.

Indeed—Despair.

At this moment, Kirika parted her lips again. This time, her voice was slightly louder than before, just beyond a moan, delivering a sentence. A sentence that no one would want to hear.

"K-Kill... me..."

"!? Class Rep, what are you talking about!?"

"I beg you... please... stop using me... to do that..."

"Kirika, pull yourself together!"

"Ueno-san!"

"Class Rep, it's fine now. We've already defeated that girl, so you don't need to worry anymore. Class Rep!"

Haruaki grabbed Kirika's shoulders and shook hard, but her gaze remained hollow.

"...Better off... simply dead... who will... take this off..."

"Class Rep!"

Haruaki exerted more force. His voice carried anger. He was probably unable to accept this. Why was Kirika saying these things? Words that Fear absolutely did not want to hear. Words she did not want to hear from Kirika's lips.

Haruaki's eyes were narrowed in pain while he started to exert greater force through his arms.

Whether the kind of gaze he was showing or the violent therapy he was inflicting on Kirika, Fear did not want to see either.

Also... There was a simpler solution.

Hence, after Fear closed her eyes to calm herself—

"Here I go—!"

With a poker face, she crashed into Haruaki's back with all her might.

"Uwah!?"

Haruaki could not have predicted her action, hence his body fell forward with Kirika still in his arms.

No helping it. Refusing to watch Haruaki hitting others, Fear could only come up with this kind of shock therapy. In other words, shock therapy through human skin contact. Haruaki could embrace her more tightly. Through body warmth and his sturdy chest, he could express his presence to Kirika more. No helping it, Fear would allow it just this one time—that was what she thought.

"Ah."

However, because Haruaki was too unguarded, the result went beyond what she was expecting.

After losing balance, while holding Kirika tightly in his arms, Haruaki's face also crashed towards her. At the same time, with inexplicable coincidence, Kirika received his face with the exact same body part.

In other words—

"Mmmmuh..!?"

"Hmm...?"

''Haruaki's lips were pressed against Kirika's lips''.

"Heeee!? Y-You... What are you doing—!?"

"Uwah, I guess this is shock therapy?"

Like the subject of a certain painting, Konoha was screaming with her hands squeezing her cheeks. Kuroe was whispering to herself, somewhat pleased.

Kuroe was right. Although the result had gone beyond Fear's expectations, at least the shock therapy of human skin contact was taking effect as predicted. Rather, an effect several times more potent than she predicted must have occurred. Since she had discovered Kirika's feelings a long time ago, she knew that this act performed by Haruaki would surely jolt her with massive shock.

"..."

Naturally, the impulse to pull these two apart also arose reflexively in her heart.

However, only in this instant did she suppress it.

Because the there was a reason. Pouting, Fear simply watched those two.

Those two's lips. Especially something inside Kirika's mouth seemed to move once inside Haruaki's mouth. Haruaki's eyes kept spinning, his entire body frozen.

"...Mmm... Mmm... Mmm...?"

In this manner, after some time passed...

"Mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!?"

Kirika blinked hard once then her eyes rotated left and right intensely, followed by another blink, then as though she finally grasped the current situation—

"P-Puhah!? Y-Yachi, Y-Y-Y-Y-Yachi!? W-What, w-w-w-w-what!?"

"No, you misunderstand! No! Umm!"

"Absolutely ridiculous, absolutely... absolutely ridiculous...!"

Kirika was flushed red in the face. Haruaki was still holding her by the shoulders. Konoha regained her senses.

"It's fine, waking up Ueno-san is fine! But Fear-san, I must protest against your methods, why did you do that!?"

"H-Hmph, like it matters..."

Indeed. It mattered not.

Arms crossed, Fear turned her face away and muttered in her own heart.

This was what one would call a necessary evil. Indeed, what just happened was an unfortunate accident beyond prediction. She did not wish to see it but at least it was better than Haruaki hitting Kirika. This could not be helped. Also, this was also a chance to emphasize the extent of her generosity and open-mindedness, so there was nothing bad about it. Emphasize to who? Who knew. Perhaps it was to God. Anyway, she did not mind.

Because, after returning home next, she was going to—

"I intend... to do something even more shocking..."

She simply murmured inside her mouth. Presumably her cheeks reddened as well.

Simply imagining it was making her very embarrassed.

In the end—

She was going to ignore the accident just now, because seeing as she was generous and open-minded enough to forgive Kirika for that moment of blissful embarrassment, the embarrassing behavior she intended to engage in next would surely be forgiven, right? She was not hogging benefits all to herself, so no one had the right to complain—In a certain sense, this could be considered advance payment for an indulgence in the classical sense.

===Part 2===

Then Haruaki stared intently at Kirika in his arms. Her cheeks were blushing red. She had apparently recovered consciousness. However, there were some thing that must be said. At the bottom of his heart—There was anger.

"Class Rep."

"Ah..."

From her upwards gaze, he could tell that she had noticed the anger in his heart.

"Please, never say... you want to die... or anything like that. Why did you..."

"...Sorry..."

"Why?"

Kirika shook her head lightly.

"I must not say, and I don't want to say either..."

She looked like a scolded child. In fact, he was currently scolding her, reprimanding her. No matter what—He did not wnat her to give up her own life.

Even so, it was a fact that her warmth was currently held in his embrace. A pleasant temperature. Soft and tender skin.

Haruaki exhaled.

"...Let's call us even, this time."

"Huh...?"

Still staring at her, Haruaki said:

"Me too—I also did something you found unforgivable, Class Rep. I did something for which I must apologize to you. So—"

"What is... that...?"

He could only reply honestly, for that was also his wish.

"So far, I've never seriously pondered this matter using your perspective from the bottom of my heart, Class Rep. I haven't tried to understand what feelings you were carrying in your heart while confessing to me. That was why I said something like 'hoping for the status quo'—That's what I want to apologize for. I'm sorry."

"...It's good... you understand."

Then after a long period of time, Kirika looked up and asked him:

"Then, umm, your answer...?"

"Yes, I will answer you. I-I..."

He gulped.

After putting his fearfully trembling throat under control...

"I probably... love you, Class Rep."

"...!"

Kirika raised her head as though bouncing up. Haruaki could sense flustered reactions from Konoha and Fear behind him. However, Haruaki decided to ignore that side for now.

"You're both smart and pretty, if I try to imagine it, I'd also get a very happy feeling. Like what if we could have meals together, study together, go out to have fun together... But—"

"But?"

Kirika's eyes were shrouded with unease.

Scratching his head, Haruaki then said:

"But for some reason, you're not the only person in the picture. Like Fear and Konoha are also present."

"Oh..."

Kirika's eyes drifted and she sighed. With her head lowered, she kept silent, but soon after—

"You're... right, that's obvious. I—"

"Oh~ Hold on, Class Rep. I'm not finished yet. Uh... From a more basic level, I actually don't quite understand what dating is about. How should I put this? If I were to date you, Class Rep... I'd end up thinking instead: 'Isn't it a bit late to ask?' Although it's quite weird expressed like this."

"Eh?"

"How should I put this? You've stayed over at our house occasionally, right? We're together most of the time, fighting dangerous enemies, staying in dangerous places, working hard together to solve all kinds of mysteries. So, in my heart—''you're already beyond the domain of whether to date you or not. Rather, you belong somewhere even deeper in my heart, impossible to cut out''."

Kirika stared wide-eyed. Haruaki did not know what she meant and could only continue:

"Just like family. So, I can only imagine you together with Fear and Konoha—And that image makes me feel very happy. So—"

Although there were still many parts he did not understand...

Very clearly, from the bottom of his heart, what he desired was—

"I cannot accept life without you staying by my side."

He truly believed that.

"But, however—"

"I know. About what counts as 'staying by my side'... Class Rep, you confessed your feelings to me because you want to clarify our relationship, because you want to know how, in what way. So, do you want to confirm this first then take the next step forward?"

Haruaki then smiled.

And said the words he had decided long ago.

"Come live together at our house, Class Rep."

"Wha—"

Kirika's eyes widened and her mouth gaped, frozen.

"Naturally, I'd overjoyed if you moved in. Because I love you, Class Rep. I'd be very happy to be able to see you any time. Oh, but what I mean isn't that you must lift your curse! No, I do indeed hope you'll lift it, but that doesn't constitute any reason... Uh, how should I explain this? Anyway, that point is only secondary, no, of course it's very important too, uh~ But this fact won't count as minus element—"

Crap. After making the main points, as soon as he relaxed, his speech became broken and disorganized. Haruaki frantically tried to reorganize his thoughts and words, but—

"...Really? I think I get it now."

Kirika slowly blinked then whispered as though speaking for herself to hear:

"In the end—I was too bound by the act of confession itself. All I did was use the escapist excuse of 'at any rate' as a shield, but never have I considered what kind of ending would be best, in a very true sense... You're very right. Perhaps my confession wasn't healthy—Although it's absolutely ridiculous."

"Uh—in other words, I only said that because all I knew was my own situation. How willful of me, yes. Speaking willfully, I'd like to make that home an even happier place, which requires your presence, Class Rep. That's the truth. So, I hope you'll move in. That's all I can say at the moment."

Kirika's lips curled with a chuckle as though she could not endure any longer. While laughing, she said quietly:

"S-Seriously... absolutely ridiculous. Hoho! This is almost like a propo... But it's probably not. Haha..."

"Umm... Class Rep?"

"I'll go."

Hearing Kirika answer so readily, Haruaki ended up having difficulty understanding, blinking at her instead. With her typical Kirika-like gaze, Kirika then said with some amusement:

"What I mean is, thanks for taking care of me, Yachi. You can't take it back now."

Haruaki exhaled.

"I'm not going to take it back."

"Do know that I am a troublesome woman, with an inferiority complex and prone to jealousy. You'd better prepare yourself."

"...Please go easy on me."

Haruaki smiled wryly with his reply, prompting Kirika to go "oh my" and make a surprised look. Then as though noticing something, she turned her gaze.

"Hmm... I see now. Because it's the second person, that's why you're so calm?"

"Second person? ...Oh."

Haruaki also noticed where Kirika's gaze was directed. It was Konoha, with a haggard look on her face. As though asking about tomorrow's weather, Kirika said in a lively manner:

"So how are things progressing on your end, Konoha-kun?"

"Originally stalled earlier, but a new beginning has started successfully. We are no longer brother and sister."

Konoha shrugged helplessly. Hearing that, Kirika nodded.

"A new beginning huh... I guess it's the same for me too? I originally wanted a courageous sacrifice before running away, but looks like Yachi won't allow it. Since he wants me to struggle face to face, that suits me just fine."

"If only the finish line could come nearer."

"Agreed."

The two girls nodded in understanding for some reason.

"Umm—Although many things have happened, I do hope we can get along like this from now on... W-Would it be agreeable with you two, may I ask?"

Haruaki naturally switched to polite language. The two girls looked at him and replied.

"I just want to tell you this: 'Please feel free to sneak into my bedroom at night!' I welcome your visits any time."

"What!? N-No, m-me too! Umm, if that's what you want, umm, I, too... don't intend to refuse! Although it's absolutely ridiculous!"

The subject of conversation was jumping ahead too rapidly! Haruaki instantly felt the world spin around him and looked around as though searching for help—

"Beauties throwing themselves at you! Possible to take shifts too! I really need to pay even more attention to make sure my camera's fully charged!" Kuroe yelled loudly whereas Kotetsu pouted and watched Konoha grudgingly. Fear's face convulsed while her eyebrows twitched. "Th-That's right, I don't care. I don't care at all. Too easy... Ha, ha, ha." Then she pinched her own elbow hard.

Naturally, it looked like he had no allies to rely on in his life from this point onwards.

===Part 3===

"...By the way, what happened to Sleif?"

"After Pendragon sent her flying away like a ball, that's the last we saw of her. But she's apparently not human, so she probably survived."

"Hmm... What an absolutely ridiculous miscalculation. If only I realized sooner that she was a humanoid tool then I wouldn't have been caught by her. I only failed to escape because I didn't expect her to be able to chop my leg off barehanded."

"Probably some kind of blade like Konoha and Kotetsu, right?"

"Probably."

Kirika stretched her limbs that had been forced to bend in confinement earlier, breathing fresh air while conversing. Just that was enough to recover her original physical state. She had not suffered any severe injury requiring healing from«Gimestorante's Love» in the first place. Her inability to get up until now was only due to oxygen deprivation—as well as purely mental reasons.

After receiving treatment in both aspects, Kirika slowly stood up with assistance from Haruaki's hands. What a perk. However, the small sense of happiness was instantly destroyed.

"Hi, looks like things are over? How amazing~"

"...Pakuaki."

Her brother and Un Izoey were approaching slowly. She had just heard from the others about the rescue operation they had planned, so all she did for now was glare at him.

"Seeing you safe and sound is more important than anything, Kirika. Wonderful, wonderful."

"..."

"By the way—What are we going to do about the deal?"

Kirika could already answer instantly.

"Unneeded. Something was wrong with my brain earlier."

"Is that so? Well, it is your freedom to choose."

"...I have a question for you, Yamimagari Pakuaki."

"What is it, my dear little sister?"

Kirika poured her entire body's strength into her eyes, in order to see through all lies, in order to see through all deceit, in order to denounce all fraud.

"Asking us to steal that ''spear''—What exactly do you want to do with it?"

"Eh? Of course to research it. See what kind of power it has, see what the curse is like, etc."

Pakuaki answered with a face of puzzlement. Kirika narrowed her eyes. She wanted to pursue the matter, she really wanted to pursue the matter—but right now, she could not disclose the specifics here. Suppose Pakuaki really was unaware, then it be equivalent to telling him information. The terrifying objective that Sleif intended to accomplish. Using that spear's power—

"...Really? Good."

Kirika exhaled and turned her gaze away, pretending there was nothing significant about the matter.

Apart from that, she was powerless to do anything.

''But of course, for Pakuaki, this was not actually an unknown''.

(Since I said I won't lie until Kirika was rescued... I guess it's currently fine now?)

Pakuaki simply smiled wryly in his heart.

Naturally, he had not lied either before the gathering. There really existed a method to remove «Gimestorante's Love» without killing her. Suppose she successfully fulfilled the promise, he intended to tell her.

However, that method involved all of the large number of Indulgence Disks existing in a certain place, using them to neutralize the curse. Hence, it was still unknown whether she would be willing to choose this method in practice.

In order to gather the power from each Indulgence Disk and inject it into «Gimestorante's Love», it would also be necessary to build suitable equipment inside the Lab Chief's Nation and perform calibrations. In other words, even if only temporarily, Kirika must return to the Lab Chief's Nation—Pakuaki did not think she would accept that.

(Only possible in theory, but in practice... Not necessarily. Like entering a state of suspended animation during the instant of removal, this seems quite likely to happen. Even if medical resuscitation systems were flawlessly prepared, chances of survival then would probably be fifty-fifty... Hmm, truly a great unknown.)

In order to improve chances, the absolute number of Indulgence Disks must be increased. However, this too was something that was impossible to actualize in practice. ''Because in this world, only thirty-two Indulgence Disks existed in the first place''.

The thief Yachi Honatsu had gathered ten-odd Indulgence Disks from all over the world. Another ten-odd disks were already inserted into the cursed cube. ''Then there were the remaining few that could not be stolen no matter what''. Although Pakuaki did not know whether it was one or two remaining, in any case, he speculated that this was the total inventory.

Hence, increasing numbers was not possible. As for how to extract Indulgence Disks from within the cursed cube, this was an unknown, whether to herself, to those of the Yachi house, or to him. Surely it was only known to one person. And the last remaining Indulgence Disk was most likely in the most difficult place in the world to obtain—

(Although both sides are similar.)

Pakauki could only snicker in his heart. Then he changed his thoughts.

No matter what, contemplating these hypotheticals would not help. Currently, there were more practical matters that needed to be prioritized.

Pretending to turn his head unintentionally, Pakauaki scanned the area. ''That thing'' was apparently out of view.

He sighed "oh dear."

What a miscalculation. Despite giving himself the most probable spot on the map for Sleif to appear and assigning Haruaki's group with the second likely location, who could have predicted Sleif would appear at the second location instead? Reversing the order at the time was not lying. It was out of benevolence, wanting to take on the hardship of battle. Those were the calculations going through Pakuaki's mind.

(In any case—Some of the calculations deviated. Although it matters not to me whether Kirika still wants to continue the deal, but I really cannot give up on that ''spear'' so easily...)

In contrast to his true feelings, Pakuaki suddenly relaxed his face.

Then as inconspicuously as possible, nonchalantly, he—

"Uh... Then what happened to the spear in her possession? Just as I say to Kirika, I'm quite interested and would like to research it if possible. Is it still with the knight?"

"Oh~? No, I remember it flying towards the sea."

Pendragon absentmindedly motioned with his chin in the sea's direction then said as though he remembered something:

"Oh right, I think I saw Squishy-ko and Fourteen rush down to search for it just now. Because our teachings say: Your own Wathes are yours, while the Wathes of defeated enemies are also yours. Hey~ How's the search going~?"

Pendragon yelled down the cliff beside him. Although out of sight, Satsuko and Fourteen's voices came back. Satsuko's voice was still timid while the house that loved to clean and tidy replied in a gruff voice.

"Ehhhhhhhh, it turns out that it really is hard for someone so weak like Satsuko to even find a fallen spear~? Can't find it~ ...It almost seems like a voice is saying: 'Using those blind eyes of yours, you'll never find it no matter what! Whether the spear or the truth of this world!' Sob sob sob sob."

"This rocky area... Too messy. Seaweed. Empty cans. Plastic bags. Ugh! I so want to clean it up..."

At this moment, someone tugged Haruaki's sleeve, prompting him to look back and see Kirika bringing her face close to whisper:

"Yachi, that ''spear'' is very dangerous. It must be destroyed. Don't hand it over to anyone."

Because Kirika's tone of voice was too serious, Haruaki also lowered his voice to a whisper in return:

"Why?"

Kirika frowned then made a hesitant look before saying:

"...Even explaining it would be very inauspicious. All I can say is that it must absolutely be destroyed."

Since Kirika insisted so resolutely, Haruaki believed it must be the irrefutable truth. However, Satsuko and Fourteen had already started the search.

"So you mean we must find it before them? What if they found it first...?"

"Then negotiate with them to obtain that ''spear''—Otherwise..."

Then there was no choice but to fight.

Kirika's eyes were telling him with no uncertainty at all. Haruaki could fully feel she was serious.

Next to them, Fear also seemed to have overheard their conversation.

"I don't quite get it, but since you're saying it like this, it must be true."

"Yes. We must find it first and destroy it."

"Since Muramasa-sama has said so."

"I will do my best too~ Although it's a pain after getting saltwater on hair, I have to redeem my honor now after my super finishing move failed!"

At this moment, looking towards the sea with a smile, Pakuaki raised his hand immediately and said:

"Looks like it's a lot of work. Then we must help out as well... Un Izoey, I'm counting on you. If you find it first, I'll reward you with 10%."

"My question: what kind of unknown is 10% reward of an object?"

"Naturally, it's the prioritized right to conduct research. But I guess you'll have to wait until we've investigated all unknowns before returning it back to you."

"...So normally speaking, this is what they call highway robbery?"

Un Izoey sighed then took a light leap over the asphalt. Naturally, no sound could be heard from her landing on the rocks at the bottom of the cliff.

"Guh! Everyone is operating on the silent understanding of early bird gets the worm? We have to hurry!"

Fear rushed forward in the forefront while the rest of Haruaki's group followed closely in haste. Haruaki was still hoping for Kirika to continue resting, but judging from the vibe she was giving, that would be an absolutely unacceptable
suggestion.

Kirika's eyes were very serious. Completely unconcerned that her bondage suit was exposed in view, she looked for the spear. Haruaki could not help but feel quite unbelievable.

To make her so serious in wanting to destroy that spear—

What kind of power did it actually possess?

But in the end, after spending a lot of time searching, the spear still could not be found.

Towards the end, Fourteen started examining the seabed ahead of the rocky area using her ability to walk underwater. Seeing that, Un Izoey muttered "I'm an expert at catching ''sukunaki'' too, I can't lose" while jumping into the sea competitively. Unable to simply sit on the sidelines watching, Konoha sighed and leaped into the sea. "I-If Muramasa-sama jumps in—!" Kotetsu followed in resignation. Kuroe also searched the seabed with her hair. Hence in terms of numbers, Haruaki's side had the advantage, however—the spear still could not be found.

Sundown came and the whole area was virtually shrouded in the darkness of night. They began to use the process of elimination to reach a conclusion at the scene.

"After searching for so long, if it still can't be found..."

"The only possibility left is that it got washed somewhere far out. That spear looked like it was made of wood, so it's very possible."

"Hmm, I used my hair to search quite a broad range too. I can't possibly have missed it if it sank to the seabed. It's also impossible for both the diving expert and the underwater walking expert to have missed it."

Haruaki glanced at Kirika. She was gazing at the dark sea with concentration.

"—Yeah. I hope that's true."

Although still unsatisfied, she seemed to relax for now. After exhaling lightly, Kirika turned around and started walking after finding a path through the rocky area to return to the place on the road where they were earlier. Along the way, Pakuaki remarked with a face of disappointment: "Oh my oh my, I really wanted it." Totally drenched, Un Izoey replied: "I am truly sorry." The two of them also converged with Kirika. Naturally, Kirika neither looked at him nor spoke to him.

"Hawwwwwww, couldn't find it after all... Weak little Satsuko doesn't even have good luck."

"I want to sunbathe tomorrow. I want to dry every part of my body thoroughly...!"

Next, the depressed Satsuko with slumped shoulders and the silently fuming Fourteen also walked in the same direction back to the road.

Keeping some distance from the various factions, Haruaki's group advanced in a line. Fear suddenly spoke up:

"Oh right, I was thinking Sleif would come back after so much time passed, but she didn't appear."

"Perhaps her injuries were too severe? After all, she was sent flying so far away."

"Even if she returned... Hmm, if the spear was washed away by the sea, she won't be able to find it."

"I hope so."

Haruaki could still see worry from the side of Kirika's face. At this moment, he recalled something.

"By the way, Class Rep, what happened to the «Tragic Black River»?"

"Now that you mention it... She stole it when capturing me, I still haven't gotten it back."

Kirika raised her right arm and murmured as though going "I only remembered now that you mention it." However, she then exhalted and smiled:

"Nevertheless—anyway, it doesn't matter if it's gone."

"But you wouldn't give it to me when I asked you once."

"Th-The situation now... is quite different from back then. Absolutely ridiculous. But it does feel a bit unsettling to not have anything for self-defense. I'll just have to look through the storeroom at your house and see if there's anything suitable."

"I won't agree to anything whose curse is too strong..."

In any case, with that belt gone, Kirika would not need to be tormented by the curse compelling her to strangle others to death—which her only method to achieve was by self-abuse. This was probably the only thing worth celebrating. Then all that was left was for her bondage suit's curse to be gradually dispelled as long as she lived at that house. The ground's powers of purification ought to slowly erase her curse, bit by bit.

A staircase built on the cliff came into view. Near the railing above, the superintendent and Honatsu could be seen. They probably came to check out the situation. Pendragon and his companions were also standing on the side.

Leaning against the railing, Pendragon looked out at sea.

He looked neither bored, nor happy, nor displeased.

For some reason, his gaze—

Like telling of a new continent that must be visited, hidden beyond the far end of the ocean, shrouded in darkness, like staring intently as though to avoid missing a flash of light...

—Was filled with inexplicable solemnity.

===Part 4===

Late that night...

Kirika could not possibly start living in the Yachi home immediately after all. Hence, she returned home after saying she would start packing her luggage. Proably due to using her super finishing move, Kuroe looked quite exhausted, apparently holing up in her room to sleep as soon as she finished taking a bath. Due to too many things happening today, Konoha, Kotetsu and Honatsu were probably asleep already.

—Hence, there was no one in the way.

Gulping, Fear looked at Haruaki whom she had called to her room.

Nervously, he was staring at her naked body—although in its cube form.

"I-Is this really okay? Fear..."

"Yeah, it's okay."

She had made her decision.

She recalled Haruaki's large-looking back when they were on the dueling ship.

"You have definitely... gained new power. Using the term that popped up at the time—That's the power related to 'Yachi House,' everyone's power."

"Fear..."

"I believe that power should be worth trusting in. At least I think so... There's no longer any need for me to charge and attack this way and that, thinking I need to protect everything by my own hands."

Her tone of voice suddenly grew gentle, because she realized it. No matter what was said verbally, this was without a doubt—

"...How willful of me. Although the power I can lend you will decrease, you can probably borrow from other places... In other words, asking to be spoiled... No, perhaps this can be called slacking off."

"Haha."

At this moment, Haruaki suddenly relaxed his expression then closed his eyes. Patting his drawn up knees, he puffed out his chest in an exaggerated manner.

"The lesson I learned this time is that you should speak out when it's the right moment for being willful!"

Opening one eye, he continued in a joking tone of voice:

"This is what Pops taught me, so if you want to complain, don't come to me, complain to him."

"Oh... That's right. Which is why I'm going to make a willful deamnd. However, this is ultimately your decision too. All you need to do is say 'no' and everything will be over. How's that?"

"I'm not going to say no."

"This is your birthday present from Honatsu."

"In that case, how I use it is my freedom, right?"

Fear exhaled. She felt happy that her willfulness was approved but it also troubled her.

However, she was already past the point of no return.

"In this form, I have neither arms nor fingers. In order to make this me, unable to do anything by myself, become even more powerless—I need your strength. I need your will."

Hence—after she quietly added these words...

She stared straight at him using the cube's eyes.

"Give me... Your birthday present. Using your will, insert it into my body."

He scratched his face in embarrassment.

"...How many in total?"

"Sixteen. Some of my slots were sealed to begin with, so this will leave one remaining."

"That's really quite a lot. I might not manage to be very gentle."

"Just put them in at your own pace. By this point, I'm not going to complain anymore..."

With only one opening left, it felt frustrating to be just short of completion, but thinking about it from a different perspective, it meant that she did not lose all combat ability irrevocably. Perhaps there was no need to overthink this.

Having clearly committed her resolve and determination, it ended up with Haruaki being the indecisive one, making her feel even more embarrassed.

Fear inhaled and said:

"Hey... Don't hurry too much... Come over... You should also... get started...?"

Haruaki instantly groaned "guh" then leaned back.

He was blushing to his ears. Finally, as though steeling his resolve, he said:

"I-I know. I've prepared myself too so I'm sticking with you to the end!"

Her private part was filling up through his action.

"Mmm... Ah! ...Ah, ahhh, fuah..."

"D-Don't keep making weird noises! But I've been curious for a long time now, how does this feel...?"

Tight, slightly painful, leaving her breathless.

However, it was actually very pleasurable.

This was surely because you were the one doing it.

Her private part was filling up through his action.

"Hmm~ I should have improved a little, right?"

"The first time... Mmm! You were really... clumsy, y'know...?"

"What about now?"

"Hee, mmm ahhhhhh! N-No comment..."

As though having fun, he wiggled a half-inserted Indulgence Disk to stimulate her.

But the true answer had surely leaked already.

Her private part was filling up through his action.

"Thinking back carefully now, we've done this so many times already... It feels kind of nostalgic."

"Haa... I-I don't find it nostalgic at all, already forgotten."

Liar. She remembered many things.

His clumsy movements in the very beginning.

That day when his lips touched her.

This act, happening after sad incidents, after happy incidents.

Abundant memories.

Her private part was filling up through his action.

"Oh! ...Hee, mmm!"

"S-Sorry, my hand slipped!"

His slipping hand touched her crack, his fingernails brushing past the opening.

It felt like an electric current was passing through her entire body.

Ahhh. She should admit it.

Even without the Indulgence Disks, surely she longed for these hands.

She hoped for Haruaki to touch her most important spot.

Then following—

Her private part was filling up through his action.

Her private part was filling up through his action.

Her private part was filling up through his action—

"Ah, ah—!"

At the very end, she could not even think anymore.

Simply staring into Haruaki's face the whole time—

Making lame noises from the depths of her throat continuously.

...Then by the time she regained her senses, all the Indulgence Disks had been inserted into her body already.

"Huff... Huff... Huff..."

"It's over, good work... You tried very hard."

She could hear the sound of her own panting. She could feel Haruaki's hands assembling the parts and closing up her body. He was already used to this task. After cleaning up the aftermath rapidly, he turned his back to her in slight embarrassment.

"Okay, then I'll—"

"Don't you want to hear... my reactions?"

She interrupted him. Haruaki jumped in surprise.

"R-Reactions? Uh~ Well, what's the... feeling?"

"...Very painful. Also, very scary."

"Fear..."

She could sense some nervousness from the sight of Haruaki's back. He probably noticed the trembling and tearfulness in her voice.

She was speaking the truth.

Both painful and scary.

Hence—

"...I want after-sales service."

"Uwawah?"

She turned back into human form.

Hugging Haruaki's body from behind...

She pushed him down.

"H-Hey! Fear!"

Due to Haruaki's struggling, when the two of them hit the floor, their bodies were facing each other. However, she could not see his face. She was hugging him forcefully, tightly, tightly embracing him, burying her face into his neck, which was why she could not see his face.

Until just now, she had still been in cube form, so naturally, she was currently nude. Haruaki's body warmth was transmitting directly to her naked skin. Her entire body was feeling Haruaki's warmth.

"Seriously... painful and scary too. So... You must take responsibility... Make me feel better again..."

She exerted more force through the arms embracing him, shifting her center of gravity to her chest that was pressed against his body, pushing her nose hard against his neck.

Haruaki's... taste.

For some reason, she could not hold herself back any longer.

"Ah, ahhh...?"

Sticking out her tongue, she licked his neck. Haruaki made a very lame sound. She found it very cute and her heart filled with tender affection. Then feeling that licking was not enough, she bared her teeth slightly and tried to bite him gently. Haruaki's body shuddered intensely as a result.

"Wha... Fear, hey, what are you doing...?"

She—

What was she doing?

What did she want to do?

These questions directed at herself were merely for confirmation, not out of confusion.

She had no intention to stop.

"I... am neither like Kirika... who's so smart."

"Huh?"

"Nor like Cow Tits... having lived in this world for a very long time... I'm surely... just a child."

Thoughts from the bottom of her heart surged out.

She noticed. After discovering Kirika's feelings and listening to Konoha's confession, she noticed.

Long before that, always, always existing in her heart the whole time, those feelings.

However, only after embracing him like this was she firmly convinced that this fact must be conveyed through words—

"That's why I don't understand those complicated things... But I only look forward to the future."

She pushed herself up slightly...

...Shifting her face away from his neck.

She met gazes with Haruaki under her.
[[image:C3 15-301.jpg|thumb]]

"''I want this to go on forever''."

"Ah..."

"Even losing all my power, I still want to stay like this with you forever."

Skin to skin. Body warmth in contact. Smelling his odor. Sensing his flavor. Hearing his voice.

Staying with him—by his side.

"That's my only wish. I want to do this. It feels very unsettling after losing my power, but also very happy—right now I am infinitely close to the wish of my ideal, this is it. So, to prevent you from forgetting, I have to tell you first."

"Tell me... what...?"

"A sentence to stop you from forgetting, words that will always, always bind you. Lingering in your heart, my very private reason. Yeah, that's right, in other words, this is—"

She narrowed her eyes and declared:

"—to you who cannot be cursed, this is the one and only curse I can give you."

She could feel Haruaki holding his breath under her.

"Listen carefully, Haruaki. Don't forget..."

She said in almost a whisper.

At the same time, she slowly moved her face down.

"M-Me too, actually no less than those other girls, towards you, I really—"

Then she delivered the remainder of her words into his mouth directly.

===Part 5===

Waking up in her room the following morning...

The first thing Fear did was use her Rubik's cube to check her own condition.

"Mechanism No.19 gouging type, spiral form: «Human-Perforator»..."

The emulated cube on the floor transformed while making tiny metallic impact noises. The drill that could not be more familiar. An object comprising a hard and solid handle with a rotatable spiral blade. A torture tool for gouging human flesh.

This was the only past self of hers remaining now.

"Hmm..."

She gripped the handle and tried swinging the tool, taking care not to carve a hole in the sliding door. The same weight as always. The same tactile sensation as always. This made her breathe a sigh of relief somewhat.

«A Hatchet of Lingchi», «A Skewer Loved by Vlad Tepes», «Morgenstern» and all others... Although it was no longer possible to transform into other tools of torture and execution... Although it was no longer possible to make the emulated cube display those forms either—

She believed it was fine to have just the drill. It could be used for thrusting, swinging, throwing. Hence, there was no problem at all. Even if any problem arose in the future, there would always be a solution. What if there was no solution? As long as she asked Haruaki and the others for help, they would try their best to solve the problem. That was good enough.

Turning the «Human-Perforator» back into the Rubik's cube, Fear tried to stand up from her sitting posture on the tatami floor with calves bent against her outer thighs. However—

"Ugh, so painful..."

A certain part of her body was hurting. Stinging numbly. It was due to Haruaki's behavior the previous night.

"Seriously, damn Haruaki... He clearly could have been more gentle..."

She grumbled with cheeks slightly reddened and pouting lips. However, she felt that this pain was like proof of her courage. Although embarrassed, she did not feel ashamed. Puffing out her chest forcefully as though cheering for herself, she walked out of the room.

The living room was already filled with lively chatting as well as the lovely aroma of miso soup.

"Oh~ Good morning, Ficchi. I was just thinking whether I should go wake up you."

"Umuu, good morning."

Not only Kuroe but everyone was here already. Konoha, Kotetsu, Honatsu, as well as—

"G-Good morning, Fear..."

"Y-Yeah."

She made eye contact with Haruaki who was currently placing breakfast plates on the table. Her heart inexplicably started to beat fast. Haruaki also blushed and froze.

"Hmm...? What is going on between you two? Your attitudes are weird... you know?"

Seeing Konoha frowning with a puzzled look, Fear was brought back to reality.

"N-Nothing much, just the same as usual, yeah."

After what had happened last night, it felt even more embarrassing. Whether conversing or looking at each other—Everything was making her heart pound with a feeling of exhilaration.

Extreme happiness.

"Muu...?"

"Hmm? What is going on? Somehow, the atmosphere feels not quite the same."

Konoha and the others threw gazes of suspicion, but of course, what happened the night before was a secret between the two of them... At least at the current stage.

In order to hide things, Fear took her eyes off Haruaki.

"Anyway! What's for breakfast today? I'm starving!"

"Oh... Right, today's eggs were fried using the frying pan Fear gave me as a gift. That pan really is great to use."

"Very good, umuu. Continue to use that pan from now on and cook delicious~ things for me to eat. Let me eat to my heart's content! That's why I gave it to you as a present, this is an order!"

After speaking extremely rapidly, Fear sat herself down hard on her seat cushion. After looking at the dishes arranged neatly over the dining table, she could not help but relax her face.

Somehow, she felt that certain things were operating completely differently starting from today. A new frying pan. A new her. Days slightly more wonderful than yesterday were waiting ahead of her. She had this feeling.

However, just at this moment—

A cellphone rang loudly from Haruaki's pocket.

"I've never seen this number before... Who could it be? Hello?"

After Haruaki picked up the call, his face instantly froze.

Then after a period of time when it seemed like the other side was explaining certain things on their own—

"Ah, wait...!"

Just as Haruaki frantically tried to speak, the other side hung up apparently. Haruaki immediately took the phone off his ear.

"Hey, who called...?"

"''It's Pendragon''."

Still with surprised and troubled expression, Haruaki repeated the exact words that had passed through his ear.

"'I found the spear. You guys come over and pick it up.'"

===Part 6===

Haruaki and company made another unreasonable demand forcibly, asking the superintendent to mobilize his cabin cruiser again. The operator was still Zenon while Ganon was apparently rolling around at home today due to her usual disease of laziness. By the way, although Haruaki's group had no right to say anything either, was it okay for her to be absent from work, being the school physician and all?

Sitting on the cruiser making its way over the sea, Fear tilted her head.

"They most likely found the spear which happened to drift along a sea current, but didn't Satsuko and Fourteen want it too? Wouldn't they give it to their own side?"

"It's possible that the spear is not powerful as a weapon."

"Truth be told, that is very logical."

Even though it was a sudden notification, Kirika also hurried over. She nodded and said:

"Yes, that possibility exists. Because Sleif never took it out to use as a weapon."

However, Kirika did not show any signs of relief on her face. While gazing at the gradually approaching fleet, with an expression akin to praying, she whispered: "...It'd be great if they are still unaware of that. I hope things could end peacefully..."

"By the way~ How much does this cruiser cost? ...Oh~? Wow—Oh my! You definitely must have had underhanded dealings? Otherwise, how could you possibly buy something like this so easily!?"

"Honatsu-san, please give me a break. I do take a lot of pride in the fact that I am a respectable businessman."

"On the other hand, I don't really think respectable businessmen wear that kind of mask."

"Yeah yeah! In order to show off how respectable you are, I believe we must hold a beer party over the sea in this cruiser next time! Then catch some fresh fish to cook on the spot~"

"Nice idea! Let's eat sea bream and flounder live, odorigui style!"

Honatsu, Kuroe and the superintendent were chatting back and forth in leisure. No sense of tension—Haruaki sighed with a wry smile. That being said, a party on a boat did sound like a very fun idea.

Amidst the noise and bustle, the cabin cruiser reached the Draconians' stronghold. Like last time, they boarded the Dueling Ship Leviathan.

However, unlike last time, there were no tables or chairs set up on the vast deck.

There was only Pendragaon with Riko clinging to his back and Granaury standing still with eyes closed.

"Oh, you guys came."

"We're here. I heard you found the spear?"

Pendragon scratched his cheek in response to Fear's question.

Then he simply said:

"Oh sorry, that was a lie."

"Wha—?"

Fear stared wide-eyed, making a strange cry.

In contrast, Pendragon's face was very calm.

"Becuase I've found something I must obtain at all costs. Sorry, become mine."

His face was serious with a solemn expression.

Considering the content of his words, with sincerity almost like a marriage proposal—He stared at her.

"...Huh? Me?"

Namely, ''Kuroe''.

"Max, hold on a sec. Isn't this too sudden of you? I hope you'll explain yourself."

"Explain? I think you can figure it out easily."

Hearing the superintendent, Pendragon exhaled.

"When that girl was fighting Sleif, she used an interesting move."

"Hmm~? You mean «Kingdom Kiyomori»?"

"Is that the name? The one injecting life force into your body using your hair, thereby amplifying your strength so much that it made you almost like a different person."

"...Indeed, she did use that move. Max, are you thinking of using that to increase your power?"

"No, that's not the principle here... But perhaps it's worth a thought if it's doable. The issue here is that she has powers of control which allow that to be possible. Qi, energy, life force, vitality, soul—Call it whatever you want, but anyway, she has the skills to manipulate these powers."

"What are you talking about!? And what does that have to do with you!?"

"Because I am who I am. You guys seem to have forgotten, but I am the Draconians' Number One. Seeking strength, hoping to become stronger than anyone. Right now, what occupies my mind is the only weakness in the man who used to be the strongest. And I cannot escape that weakness. If that weakness could be overcome, I should be able to truly become the strongest. To become a dragon. That's what I've always thought. Every day of my life was spent in search for this answer—"

Listening to this point, the superintendent shook his head with an alarmed realization.

"Used to be the strongest—You mean the previous Commander... Long?"

"That's right. Gabriel, I've said this before, haven't I? You know too why I could win, right?"

Haruaki had heard it mentioned as well.

Inside that villa, Pendragon had chatted about the past with the superintendent's group.

The reason why he was able to prevail against the extremely powerful former Commander who was almost impossible to defeat—

"—'Old age' huh?"

Haruaki could not help but whisper. Pendragon threw a glance at him.

"That's right. Hence, I have carved it upon my heart. This is a dragon's natural enemy. Dragons are not supposed to grow old."

"What!? In other words—?"

Hearing Fear's groan, Pendragon nodded and continued:

"As long as I have that girl's power, in other words, the power to manipulate life force, perhaps ''old age'' can be prevented."

"Wait... That's absolutely ridiculous. What about Fourteen? She also said her curse causes eternal youth!"

"That's only freezing the owner's outer appearance. It's kind of like the simulated anti-aging of cosmetic surgery. Squishy-ko's looks might remain unchanged for the next few decades but her internal health is probably a different matter. She'll probably age and die like a normal person."

Even after listening to the rebuttal from Kirika and her outstanding memory, Pendragon still remained unrelenting.

"What I seek is a body that knows no aging. The pinnacle of strength that remains unchanged as the pinnacle of strength forever. Now that would be true 'eternal youth'—For this purpose, I believe that I need you, Ningyouhara Kuroe. Aging is a flaw. I need to be able to overcome this flaw and that means I need you, who can replenish brand-new vitality any time."

Kuroe stared back at Pendragon's forceful gaze and exhaled.

"Basically, I'd like to ask just in case. What if I refused—?"

"I won't allow you to refuse. You are the only thing I lack, so I will do everything I can to make you mine."

"H-Hold on! Why, how, clearly you've shown no signs of wanting to fight us all along—"

"You must be mistaken. I am who I am. I'm missing the last piece of the puzzle and the only thing left to do is find the puzzle piece that fills the gap. Of course, things that don't fit are immediately obvious, it's possible to see at a glance that something is useless to me and I don't need to plunder greedily everywhere—But as soon as I see something whose shape seems to match perfectly, the situation becomes entirely different, right?"

"...Truly what a shame. When chatting here last time, I as thinking we could maintain this agreeable relationship."

Honatsu spoke in a lively tone of voice, but his gaze was very grim.

Pendragon grinned, showing his teeth.

"Sorry, what a short alliance it was, 'Yachi House.' But you guys probably know—"

Like a savage beast...

He bared his devouring fangs and said:

"I am the type of animal that kills everyone in anger when roused from slumber in its lair, the strongest beast in the world, the most used to having its own way in the world—the ''dragon''. And I'm its head to boot. How could I possibly not be capricious?"

===Part 7===

Fear's heart was pounding madly.

Why? Why did things turn out like this? Why?

With a trembling hand, she gripped the Rubik's cube. Her emulated form, with her last power remaining.

"All-out? Do I need to go all-out~?"

"Yes, I'm counting on you, Riko."

"Heh... Hehn. Jeez, since you asked me for a favor, there's no helping it! Okay, I'll hug you tight! Let's go, Maximilian!"

While clinging on his back, Riko wrapped her arms around his neck, embracing him tightly—

In the next second, her body vanished suddenly without a trace. Taking her place was—

"«Corpse Armor Rikongarowa»... That's this girl's true name."

''Pendragon was clad in a set of milky-white armor''. The armor was neither western nor Japanese in style. Although it was indeed full body armor covering the entire body except for the head, it gave off an impression of trendiness and elegance. Every piece seemed quite beautiful in design. Structurally, it imitated the scales of living organisms instead of prioritizing straight lines—Purely based on impressions, the armor was almost akin to scales.

However, there were very few identical components. Even their sizes were very varied. Many scale-like masses of white solid armor were combined together to form components, covering the entire the body. The most striking fact was that every piece of armor was moving.

As though searching for the best shape to serve as armor, as though making its own judgment calls on what parts needed overlapping layers for protection and where armor should be reduced for ease of movement, the armor was writhing irregularly like a living creature yet retaining an overall shape as armor.

"Cursed armor...!?"

"Precisely! Muramasa-sama, defense power goes without saying, but she can also enhance physical power. Please be careful!"

Kotetsu entered a combat stance while speaking. Weighed down by nervousness and wariness, his expression was very stiff. This was probably he knew the enemy's ability level better than anyone. Namely, that of the Commander of the Draconians.

"Should I enter the stage as well? Master?"

"It's not very fair for Riko to be the only one working, right? This is an order... Move out."

"How nostalgic, being subjected to tyrannical orders unilaterally like getting stabbed in the throat. How it truly stirs up revulsion/excitement from the bottom of my heart."

Eyes closed, standing by on the side, Granaury took a leap. Instantly, her appearance—

Changed into some kind of ''double-edged blade'', appearing in Pendragon's right hand. Fear could only describe as some kind of double-edged blade. It was a thick blade with a sharp front tip. A knife? No—

"The spear upholding righteousness and loyalty, the «Granaury Spear», also known as the «Contradictory Spear Granaury»... I really don't want to see you in that form again."

Another person, the superintendent who was also familiar with the Draconians, spoke quietly.

"It looks quite different from what you know from before, all thanks to Riko."

"Hmph! I accommodate it as usual because I've no choice!"

The right arm portion of Pendragon's armor shifted noisily. After taking in the blade transformed from Granaury, it stabilized and remained fixed. Or rather, it should be described as merged. In terms of results, it looked like a blade extending forward from the back of the hand.

"Very well—Let's go. Do put in everything you've got. Unless you want to die!"

Hence, Pendragon sprang into action without engaging in more useless talk.

Finally, it was time for action.

Fear watched Konoha turn into a Japanese sword, held in Haruaki's hand. She saw Kotetsu charge forward as though casting hesitation aside. She saw Kuroe extend her hair. She saw Zenon retreating while protecting the superintendent. She saw Kirika extend her right arm where the «Tragic Black River» was missing before clicking her tongue.

(H-Hold on...)

Fear reflexively turned the Rubik's cube into the «Human-Perforator». Her only remaining... power.

Only this type of power was left.

"Ooh, ah, ahhhhhhhhhh!"

Fear intentionally made her mind blank then charged fiercely.

Then—

By the time she came back to her senses, Fear was collapsed on the floor.

All sense of time was lost. Pain coursed through her entire body. It felt as though an overwhelming storm had trampled her indescriminantly. It felt a bit like exhaustion. Her body complained of fatigue while her vision flickered. Her shoulder was buried into the deck. Kotetsu, collapsed on the floor, entered her view. Kirika had died. Back against the ship's edge, Zenon was limp and unmoving. Was the superintendent okay? He was not in sight. What about Kuroe? What about Haruaki?

Feeling something solid in her palm, all she could do was grip it tightly.

(Why—at this time of all times—)

She had always believed all she needed was this drill in her hand. Having this alone was enough to fight.

But only against this guy, only against Pendragon...

Simply being able to fight was totally not enough.

She understood the most fundamental fact.

(Why—)

Why did she seal up her power? Why did she believe this would be fine?

Right now, in front of Pendragon, only the injured Haruaki was standing—

Inside her blurry view, that despairing scene was easily shrouded by an even more despairing feeling.

"Ooh, ahhhh!?"

The Japanese sword was grabbed by Pendragon's armored hand.

Together with Haruaki holding it, the sword was raised into the air.

"Haru!"

"Don't... come over, Kuroe! ...You stay back...!"

Behind Haruaki was Kuroe whom he had apparently been protecting all this time. Kuroe wanted to extend her hair to fight back like a caged beast, but looked really weak. It seemed like no matter what she did, she would be powerless to stop what Pendragon was about to do to Haruaki—

(Stop... it...!)

Fear's breathing stopped. Her heart stopped.

Instinctively, she launched the «Human-Perforator» from her hand. However, Pendragon simply raised his left arm and swung, deflecting the drill before throwing a bored glance at her. Using the chain of cubes to pull the drill back, Fear fished out a second Rubik's cube, guided by her trembling spine. Another «Human-Perforator». But what could she do while holding these?

Feeling lost, she halted her movements.

Pendragon scoffed then turned his face forward. Instantly—

"Kah—ahhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

Konoha seized this opportunity to draw out her blade, thus leaving Pendragon to hold just the black scabbard. She hastily controlled Haruaki's now freed body, raising the blade for a slice—very likely, for just that one instant, for the sake of Haruaki's personal safety, she cast aside all taboo.

Even so—

"Hah."

"!"

Pendragon swiftly tossed the scabbard away and blocked Konoha's blade using the back of his hand before grabbing the body of her blade again, suspending Haruaki in midair. This time—There was no escape.

"Although I bear you no grudge, this is for my goal. Don't hate me."

Then Pendragon pulled his left arm back like drawing a bow.

A crack tore open in the depths of Fear's heart.

(No good.)

Haruaki, Haruaki.

She must save him. She must find a way.

She needed power. Right now, only power was everything. She needed the power to save Haruaki.

Simply using this one drill—No, that was wrong. Even if left with just one drill was fine. If things could not be changed, there was no helping it.

Oh right—Even so, all she needed was the power to defeat that guy.

''Even if that cursed''...

''She thought: I don't care''.

"Ahhh—Ahhhhhhh—Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

Awaken, myself. You're there, right?

That self of hers, filled with cursed power no less than anyone else's.

Knowing cruelty, abuse, sadism, masochism, pain, joy, excitement, climax, depravity, screaming, blood, flesh, bones, tears, death, life, bodily fluids, despair, sorrow, wailing, taboo, how to hurt people, how to kill people, how to destroy people, how to torment people, how to drive people insane, better than anyone, better than anything, that self of hers.

Right now, there was no choice but to rely on her.

This was the one and only way in order to not lose him.

Hence, hence, hence—

Please.

You must...

You must—

"Ah—ah, ah... Ha, ha, ha, ahahahaha, hahah..."

Thus, Fear allowed that familiar darkness to occupy her heart.

Faced with that sense of coldness, she felt her emotions calm down unbelievably—

At the same time, she lost consciousness completely.

===Part 8===

—Then when she opened her eyes again...

She was lying sideways on the superintendent's cabin cruiser, totally drenched, holding a Rubik's cube in each hand.

There was a faint, weird smell.

She sat up to find an unbelievable scene reflected in the corner of her eye.

Unbelievably, that Dueling Ship Leviathan had split into two from its very center—It was gradually sinking. Although Fear had no idea who had ''done that'' and how, more than likely, it was because the ship was about to sink that she ended up totally drenched. And because everyone's foothold was destroyed, they managed barely to escape from that place. After all, she was not optimistic enough to think that they were able to defeat Pendragon.

She pulled her gaze back from the sea to the cabin cruiser.

Then she discovered the weird smell's true identity.

"Eh...?"

For an instant, she could not comprehend the situation before her eyes.

All the people supposed to be here were present. However—

Haruaki's eyes were shut, his entire body limp and unmoving. Like her, his was also drenched completely. Turned back into human form, Konoha was hugging him tightly as though warming his body—

Furthermore, Konoha was glaring in her direction with a horrifying gaze with true killing intent.

Because her gaze was truly too direct—

Fear instantly realized who had ''done that''.

The smell's true identity—Its source was the familiar odor of blood.

"Ah..."

Throb. Her heart contracted forcefully. Time stopped there and her heart stopped.

His injured body. Countless marks of red on his skin and flesh. The filthy and tattered clothing was akin to rags. Lying down as though sleeping, his sense of presence was so faint that one doubted if he truly existed. Ahhh, then, then—

As though as an act of escapism, Fear recalled memories that were not supposed to be remembered at this time. Her wish. Her desire. Always staying by his side. Using her gift of a frying pan to cook delicious food for her to eat.

This wish... Would it really come true?

Would he be able to use the frying pan she gave him as a present?

Ahead of her gaze, where she was staring—

''The fingers on Haruaki's left hand''—

''Were fewer than the original, rightful number''.

Who did it?

The answer was told by the gazes of everyone present, not just Konoha's.

"Ah... Ahhhh...!"

Then after understanding everything, Fear—

For the very first time in her life, she cried her heart out like a child.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[CubexCursedxCurious:Volume15_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[CubexCursedxCurious#Volume_15_.28Full_Text.29|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[CubexCursedxCurious:Volume15_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

CubexCursedxCurious:Volume15 Chapter2

2015-01-13T13:57:19Z

DarkeKyuubi:

==Chapter 2 - Dragon Head Looming on the Horizon / "His birthday (II)"==

===Part 1===

The fleet on the sea stopped. However, a small boat appeared from among them and made a beeline towards Haruaki's group.

They watched as the boat advanced for quite a few minutes. Slowly, the boat buried its prow into beach before them. Strangers jumped out from the boat. First was a man with a young girl... Or rather, a man with a young girl "attached"?

"There!"

A tall redheaded man. His well-built and brawny body did not even show an ounce of fat. Despite his massive size, the man's entire body was covered with extremely flexible muscles, displaying a physique that one would associate with an Olympic athlete's. Reminiscent of a lion, beneath his slightly long and unkempt hair was a manly face with deep-set features. Overall, he was a man who gave off a fierce and rugged impression.

Also, most striking of all was the petite girl, currently clinging to his muscular shoulder and arm using her limbs. Haruaki recalled that this style of doll used to be fashionable at one point, but of course, this girl was no doll. She moved. Clinging to the arm, she slowly climbed up, moving some distance—to the man's back. After reaching a piggyback posture, she climbed over the man's head and glared at everyone with vicious eyes. One could almost hear growling sounds. The girl was truly tiny in stature, dressed in an outfit that was almost all black, clinging tightly to the man while glaring at everyone—A girl whom one could not help but associate with the image of an imp.

The man advanced over the beach while slightly looking around without appearing to be searching for anything in particular. Then immediately, his gaze settled on a certain point.

"Oh... Ohhhhh~~! Yes yes, you're really here! You're Gabriel, right? I can't believe you're wearing such a cool-looking mask! Haha~ It's been so long!"

The man smiled and waved his hand while speaking cheerfully. Unexpectedly, just by smiling, that fierce face instantly felt like it had gained a boyish sense of friendliness.

Greatly surprised, Haruaki looked at the one whom this man had called out to. Namely, the one who had arrived at this beach not too long ago without saying anything, simply staring at the sea as though waiting for something—his own school's superintendent.

Then for some reason, the instant the mysterious man called out, Zenon and Ganon's shoulders shook while they were standing by the superintendent's side. However, the superintendent raised his hand lightly and stopped his two subordinates from taking some kind of action, then made something like a shrug and said:

"—You haven't changed at all, Max."

"Really? I can't feel it myself."

At this time, the boat's engine noise ended and another young woman descended onto the beach. She was dressed in loose clothing reminiscent of Chinese or Central Asian style with her hands inserted into the large sleeves of opposite sides. Despite the looseness of her garments, her extremely svelte figure was obvious from a single glance. As for a certain part of her body, its enormity could possibly surpass Konoha's. Perhaps out of habit, she kept her eyes almost closed, so it was difficult to read her emotions.

After seeing her, the shoulders of the superintendent and his aides shook again. But at this moment—

"Hey~ Superintendent, it's just you guys talking, we're totally lost here. Do you know these people?"

Fear was suspiciously eyeing the people who had arrived by boat and asked a question that could not be more natural.

"Yes, they are old friends."

The superintendent's answer was very simple. Zenon and Ganon did not interject. Haruaki took this opportunity to sweep his gaze around slightly. Like himself and Fear, Konoha, Kirika and Kuroe were watching the new arrivals warily. Shiraho and Chihaya was maintaining their group's outsider attitude as though going "none of our business." Then there was—

Kotetsu's entire body was screaming bloody murder while he glared viciously at the group before him. It was as though he could take action any time, as though he could attack in full force any time.

Haruaki did not know if the man had noticed Kotetsu's killing intent, but the guy grinned and said:

"Serve me a cup of tea first! Wow, is that your villa over there? You must have made bucket loads of money~"

Without waiting for the superintendent to answer, the man strode towards the villa with the girl still clinging to his back. The woman with almost closed eyes also followed them quietly.

"Well, that's—fine."

The superintendent oriented his gas mask towards the sea for an instant. While walking past him, the man said:

"Relax, they're not going to move. I've given orders already."

"Then... Why did you bring ''that'' here?"

The man replied very readily.

"I just happened to bring it along. It just so happened. You could call it coincidence as well. If Nirushaaki were waiting for me, I would have hurried here alone, but since this objective had vanished, I used this rare chance to leisurely move the entire Dragon Island over."

"...That's why you took longer than what I was told? I was thinking you were definitely not coming."

Haruaki's group did not register any of the superintendent's words at all.

As soon as the man uttered that name—Haruaki and his companions instantly showed alarm on their faces, lowering their stances in preparation for combat. They were just like Kotetsu who had become filled with killing intent as soon as he saw them. Haruaki finally understood the meaning of Kotetsu's reaction.

"No way—!"

Konoha readied a knifehand strike, intently staring at the trio without lowering her guard.

However, as though to restrain everyone's killing intent, the superintendent raised a hand lightly, roughly conveying the message: If the other side intended to fight, they would have made a move a long time ago, so please calm down for now.

Then still staring at the fleet across the sea, the superintendent spoke as though addressing Haruaki's group:

"Indeed—That there is precisely the Draconian's headquarters, the giant mobile fleet known as Dragon Island. Also—"

The superintendent turned to face forward, no longer looking at the sea. The woman with narrowed eyes happened to pass by him while following the man.

"Granaury, since you are by his side, that implies—"

"What a happy/sad reunion... It has been a long time. The situation is as you imagine."

The woman stopped walking for merely an instant, but still looked ahead with the side of her face towards the superintendent while replying in this strange verbal pattern. Then she bowed lightly and followed the man again.

The superintendent sighed then shifted his gaze again—towards the back of the man walking up to the villa.

"Although I've heard rumors... You really are the current Number One, Max."

===Part 2===

The largest space on the ground floor of the villa was a living room with tall ceilings. At the center, on one of the sofas surrounding a table—there was no choice but to admit this—sat the following trio: the man who was allegedly the boss of the Draconians, the beauty with narrowed eyes who comported herself like a maidservant, as well as the girl clinging to the man's shoulder.

"Some of you probably don't know me, so I'll introduce myself. I am Maximilian Pendragon."

The man swept his gaze around and spoke with a fearless smile. The superintendent tilted his head slightly.

"You've added a surname you didn't have before, though I'm not surprised... Pendragon huh?"

"I was thinking I should add a surname, so I looked everywhere and chanced upon this name. It means something like dragon head, which I feel is appropriate, so I picked it. Not bad, right?"

"Of course! It's super cool!"

"Identical to certain historical figures, truly an arrogant/perfect name, Master."

"How contradictory your words as always... Anyway, it's definitely better than just Maximilian on its own."

The superintendent was sitting opposite the man while conversing with them. Zenon and Ganon were standing behind the superintendent's sofa as though protecting his back, bearing unprecedented serious expressions on their faces.

Meanwhile, Haruaki and others were leaning against the living room wall. Kuroe was sitting on a cushion she had pulled over on her own without asking. Haruaki really admired her laid back ways. Shiraho and Sovereignty were staying in the second floor hallway overlooking the living room. Chihaya and Isuzu were sitting in the middle of the staircase leading to the second floor. Compared to Shiraho's disinterest, Chihaya showed a faint glint of seriousness in her eyes. Finally, there was Honatsu who had his elbows leaning on the kitchen counter, watching the whole affair's developments with interest.

Pendragon suddenly looked at Haruaki's group that was glaring at them offensively, then smiled cheerfully again, as bright as sunshine, and said:

"Haha~ What nice spirit you have there. However... I'll make this clear first. I don't really want to fight you guys, Fear-in-Cube. Unless you insist, of course, which would be a different matter."

"Hmph! Don't want to fight? I seem to be hearing this a lot lately, but in fact, there wasn't a single time when things ended peacefully!"

"Trust me. Ultimately, what defeated Nirushaaki was the suicide attack executed by a certain someone from the Knights Dominion, right? Strictly speaking, you guys did not defeat her. As a result, it's not appropriate for Number One to step in to punish people who failed to defeat Number Two. I have to attend to matters of face too."

Next, Pendragon looked at Kotetsu whose shaking hand was in a tiger claw dangling by his side.

"You don't need to be so nervous... I'm not interested in you either, Kotetsu. Since Nirushaaki is no longer around, if you want to stay by another master's side to seek your own strength, do as you wish. If you couldn't care less about being strong or not in the first place, do as you wish too. I'm actually quite lenient on this issue."

"...I... am not..."

Kotetsu's words dried up mid-sentence. He bowed his head, looking like he did not know what to say.

That being said—Haruaki recalled what Pendragon had just said.
[[image:C3 15-109.jpg|thumb]]

—Lenient? The leader of the organization that believed "curses existed for the sake of becoming stronger than everyone else" actually said "lenient"? Although Haruaki did not think Pendragon was lying, he still found it impossible to believe. What was his intention?

At this moment, the situation suddenly changed dramatically.

Someone who had been suppressing her emotions the whole time finally surpassed her limit.

This someone had no combat ability at all and did not even have a reason to be here, which was why no one paid attention to her movements.

The someone whom no one expected her to commit this unbelievable act of violence—

Namely, ''Hayakawa Chihaya''.

Standing up from the staircase she had been sitting, with her lips pursed in a straight line, she strode across the living room. Advancing in a straight line without regard for anything else, to the point that one would mistakenly think she was heading to the kitchen for some juice.

However, instead of going to the kitchen, she stopped in front of the sofa.

Then drawing in a quick breath, she raised her arm at the same time—

Smack!

The instant the sound of a slap striking someone's cheek was heard—

"''Stop''!"

Pendragon's voice was heard with pressure enough to bring a shudder down Haruaki's spine.

These two sounds entered Haruaki's ears almost in superposition. During the same instant, a change occurred in the view ahead.

"Stop... Don't do anything, Riko and Granaury."

"B-But~ This girl hit you!"

"What a very crisp and clear sound, my uterus is hurting with excitement. Truly perfect/careless."

The girl originally clinging to Pendragon's back had instantly shifted her position. Right now, she was supporting herself with just her thighs clamped around his neck, extending her body through the air, her extended hand stopping just as she was about to grab Chihaya's throat.

The woman with narrowed eyes had pulled her hand out from her loose sleeve with lightning speed, thrusting it forward under her armpit. With her palm facing upwards, her sharp fingertips had also stopped just before they touched Chihaya's chest.

"I told them to stop because you are clearly an amateur. So... Why?"

Still sitting on the sofa, Pendragon looked up at Chihaya. His slightly reddened cheek stood as proof of Chihaya's crime.

The current atmosphere was tense. It was imperative not to make a reckless move. Haruaki had no choice but to watch silently with Fear and the others.

Just as Pendragon said, Chihaya was just an amateur. Despite the killing intent of warriors slowly brushing against her skin, despite her eyes glimmering with tears beneath her glasses, despite her trembling legs—

She still did not collapse on the spot.

As though putting on a brave face, she maintained her twisted expression of anger and said:

"I am... Hiwatari Yume's friend...!"

"...Oh?"

Pendragon narrowed his eyes.

"I heard that she was following your orders to come to my school. Then she died. So it can be said that she died because of you!"

"That's not right~ The actual killer was one of those guys from the Knights Dominion! By the way, don't go acting so familiar—Nyahhh!?"

"Shut up, Riko, or else things will get even more complicated. Granaury, you sit down too."

Pendragon grabbed the girl leaning forward from him—grabbing Riko's waist—and threw her sideways. With her thighs wrapped around his neck as a fulcrum, Riko spun half a circle then returned to his back using high-difficulty movements akin to pro wrestling or dance techniques. The woman named Granaury also silently returned to her seat on the sofa.

"—Yes, I sent her there. She died because of me... Perhaps you could say that."

"Not perhaps, it totally is the case!"

"But that was also the result of her choice. Even if it meant sacrificing herself, she still chose to save Fear-in-Cube."

From the corner of his eye, Haruaki seemed to catch a gasp. The silver-haired head was shaking slightly. Haruaki did not know what kind of face she was making, but she was probably reminiscing. Reminiscing that brave girl who was both her friend and her first underclassman.

Chihaya shook her head emotionally and rebutted Pendragon.

"How inane! Forcing her into that kind of desperate situation was really too meaningless! What 'becoming strong' nonsense, what a great big idiot!"

Probably unable to ignore these words, Riko was frowning with displeasure. Even so, Pendragon's voice remained very calm, to the point that one could describe it as even steadier than before.

"Yes, her death definitely resulted because I sent her there. I honestly concede this point. However... Her will to become strong is the one thing I ask that you do not disregard, please."

Pendragon lifted his head slightly. Not only his voice but even his gaze was very calm and deep. Under his stare, Chihaya retreated as though intimidated by his silent pressure.

"W-What do you mean by that...?"

"She was an orphan and not even Japanese in the first place. I happened to find her back when she was standing in shock amidst conflict, slaughter and chaos, then I happened to take her in and raised her. Why? It goes without saying—Naturally, because she was staring at me from under the corpses of her parents, her eyes told me she wanted to become strong."

"! ...That's to say... You count as her foster parent..."

Chihaya's voice stuttered and grew smaller and smaller, vanishing mid-sentence. Hearing her mumbling words, Pendragon first answered "that's actually quite a common situation for Draconians" before continuing:

"It's not a crime for the weak to seek strength, right? That's even more true for those who have thoroughly come to understand how weak they are. Sometimes, this even becomes a person's goal for living. To say "becoming strong is truly inane" to people like that, don't you find that very cruel?"

"Oh..."

"I'm not going to ask for your approval, neither will I seek your understanding. However, at least don't reject the idea. Because that girl can't even reject your rejections anymore."

Chihaya looked down, grabbing her elbows as though hugging herself.

Then after spending a long time, she finally squeezed out a feeble voice to say:

"Then... I'm so sorry... But..."

"Excellent!"

Pendragon answered loudly without warning and nodded. Chihaya looked up in surprise.

"So, this topic ends here. And no matter how much more reasoning I bring up, from your perspective, the fact of your friend's death is not going to change. Hence, I can only say this—Sorry. Also... For being willing to be her friend, thank you."

More shockingly, after Pendragon said that—

He bowed his head.

Unbelievably, the leader of an organization was bowing his head to an ordinary high school girl who was just throwing a temper tantrum.

Haruaki's group stared wide-eyed in astonishment. Even as his companions, Riko and Granaury were also rendered speechless. Although Granaury's eyes remained almost closed, making it difficult to read her expression, she was exuding an aura of surprise.

Probably surprised by the excessively straightforward words, Chihaya could only blink repeatedly.

Pendragon slowly lifted his head and looked straight at Chihaya, then he smiled and said:

"By the way, that girl was really fortunate. It's not that easy to make a friend who'll get angry on your behalf. By the way... You're an awesome chick. It must've been tough for you, dealing with that overly excitable girl all the time. Just from that, I can tell you're a kind person."

"W-What?"

"Whether the guts in hitting me or your fit looking body, both are great. That husky voice is quite sexy too. How about it? If you don't mind, let's be friends?"

"W-What are you talking about—I-I-I... I'm gonna hurt you! This time, I'll definitely hit with full force—"

Going red in the face, Chihaya wanted to raise her arm again. However—

"Stop stop stop~ Please allow me to say in fear and trepidation, it would be too impolite to hit someone else's guest twice in a row~ So it's time to exit the stage. Excuse me~"

"Ah! Hold on... Isuzu!"

Creeping up quietly from behind, three smiling shrine maidens picked up Chihaya forcibly, transporting her upstairs like carrying a palanquin. Shiraho was probably going to handle the rest.

"Y-You bastard—! That bad habit appeared again!"

"Haha~ What does it matter? As the saying goes, all heroes are perverts."

"I can't believe you can shamelessly say that about yourself, how amazing/terrible."

Even if Chihaya were not taken away by force, Haruaki believed that her slap was not going to hit Pendragon again. That was because Riko had turned herself into a shield—That would be the nicer way to describe it, but actually, Riko had moved in front of Pendragon's face halfway through his proposal to grab him by the collar and shake him forwards and backwards.

Haruaki and his group exchanged glances with exhausted expressions before deciding to relax their tense shoulders.

Although they could not afford to be careless, at least they now understood this man a little. Through his interactions with Chihaya, they came to know certain things.

The Draconians' boss. The Commander. The superintendent's friend. Maximilian Pendragon.

At the very least, he was facing the concept of strength with seriousness. One could not feel twistedness or eccentricity from his attitude. The impression he gave could be considered rather honest and upfront.

But of course—the chances of that upfront honesty causing some kind of trouble could not be ruled out as zero yet.

===Part 3===

"Purpose? Do you even need to ask? Of course I'm just here to see an old friend. Why else would I be here?"

This was Pendragon's answer to the question "by the way, what are you doing here?" The hosts could not think of anything to refute him, so in the end, they started to prepare tea and refreshments according to numbers present. Haruaki and the others sat down casually on the floor and received the cups.

"Oh, you're the younger of the Houjyou sisters, right? I haven't seen you for a long time too. Looks like you're still following that guy, but once you tire of him, feel free to come over to my side, I'll definitely satisfy—"

"Pray forgive my refusal."

"Ah, so loyal as always... Oh, the older sister is here too. How have you been lately?"

"...So lazy."

Ganon was lying on her side with her jaw's edge resting on one hand. The surprising thing was that she was not as lazy as claimed, from what Haruaki could see. In other words, it seemed like she was speaking without meaning it.

Pendragon grinned without making a sound. Then receiving the iced barley tea Zenono handed over, he took a sip before looking at the gas mask across him, the superintendent who was drinking through a straw.

"By the way, there's something I always wanted to say to you."

"What is it?"

"Basically—I can't believe you ran away while you're ahead! In the last ranking battle, you were second while I was third... I really resented you for that back then."

"Well—I'm truly sorry about that."

Haruaki was reminded. Christmas last year... The incident caused by Kokoro Pentangeli. In the process of resolving the incident, they had come to learn of the superintendent's past.

A former member of the Draconians. The cursed spear «Treason Piercer» whom he loved was destroyed, then he deserted. Ever since, the superintendent had worn a gas mask to hide the tattoo proving his former allegiance to the Draconians, meanwhile searching for a way to resurrect his beloved spear—

Probably in an attempt to diffuse the boring atmosphere, Fear deliberately ate rice crackers with loud crunching noises to go with her tea while saying:

"So you used to be rivals? Did you ever fight each other?"

"Yes. To be honest, I usually placed lower than him. Although he looks like an utterly broken man now, he used to be very amazing."

"Oh? Even though he's just a masked deviant now?"

"Even though he's just a masked deviant now."

"You guys are really..."

The superintendent shook his head lightly in exasperation then—

"But even though you usually placed lower than me, that was only because you hadn't found a weapon suitably matched to your own strength, right? You were using a different weapon every time I saw you, so losing was inevitable."

"Back then, yes, that's definitely correct."

"But... Things seem different now."

The superintendent crossed his hands together over the table and rested his chin on them while looking at the opposite sofa.

"Mmmfufu..."

The girl moved slowly over Pendragon, straddled his neck then nimbly straightened her back and said:

"That's right! He finally found me! I'm his absolute guardian—"

"Oh, I still haven't made introductions. This is Riko who only became mine after you left."

"Hold on! Let me introduce myself with awesomeness at least! Say, declaring so clearly that I am 'yours,' umm, that's too direct, it's embarrassing!"

Riko rubbed her fingertips together in an old-fashioned way, twisting awkwardly. Haruaki already had a rough idea by now.

"So it's just as I thought? This girl is not human..."

Hearing Haruaki, Pendragon immediately grinned and nodded.

"You're correct. As for what she is... Hmm, since we've no intention of fighting, let's keep that unmentioned for now. You guys might feel like fighting if you were to find out, perhaps?"

"Idiot, we're not like you guys. We don't care at all. So—is it the same for the one over there who looks like she could either be awake or asleep?"

"Correct/incorrect. I am like/unlike you."

"Come again?"

Still expressionless, Granaury was still entirely sunk into the sofa, speaking incomprehensible words (but definitely awake). Fear cocked her head in puzzlement upon hearing her reply.

"Oh, every sentence of hers is a pain, so don't worry about it. Just go with the feeling. The feeling is good enough. Going straight to the point, yes, she is also my partner."

"Hmph... I get it now. So you used to keep losing to the superintendent because of the gap in weaponry, but after obtaining these two, you powered up greatly to become Number One, congratulations... Is that what happened?"

"Not necessarily. More precisely, I believe that before becoming Number One, all he obtained was her—the one called Riko-kun? That's all."

The superintendent sighed beneath his gas mask before continuing:

"Because she—Granaury—''used to attend to the original Number One''."

Once these words were heard, the tension in the air became slightly stronger. However, this did not come from Haruaki's friends but from those who knew about the past. While taking care not to provoke them, Konoha commented quietly:

"Since it's a ranking system, the top will eventually get replaced... That's only natural upon further thought. In other words, the superintendent knew her from before."

"Yes, but rather than me, the one who was truly close with her was—"

"—Liz and I were coincidentally/inevitably compatible. That was all."

Granaury's eyes remained almost closed, making it impossible to tell if she was gazing forward, murmuring softly. Liz. The «Treason Piercer». The one whom the superintendent was in love with.

"Hmm. So summing up, you defeated the previous boss and acquired all his rights?"

"Yeah... Defeated huh? To be more precise, I didn't have the luxury of going easy on him—So it's better to say I killed him."

"Is that so? I guess that's true..."

The superintendent sat back, looking up slightly towards the ceiling and muttered as though to himself:

"The former Number One, the Commander—He was just an elderly man who called himself Long, meaning dragon in Chinese. He was also the founder of the Draconians. As indicated by his name, he was most likely Chinese. Specializing in physical skills under the category of martial arts, his strength was something no one could imitate, also—"

"You can also tell from his own name, right? He was quite sloppy in picking names, which is something I must bring up. Whenever he took in babies, he would only prepare a first name. This was why everyone searched for a cooler name after they grew up."

"So you mean..."

Haruaki stopped mid-sentence, swallowing his words. Naming the babies he took in. Pendragon. His past—was just like Yume's? In other words, Pendragon had killed his own foster father—

"Speaking of which, I seem to recall him teaching you something, Onee-sama? 'The Void Night Sword requires exceptional talent.' How rare of him to make that kind of comment. Were you able to master it?"

"No, because I was too lazy..."

In fact, the instant she heard Pendragon say "I killed him," Ganon's eyes seemed slightly perturbed. Using this sloppy answer as a trigger, she returned to a full-body sense of laziness. No rather than laziness, perhaps it was closer to the emptiness of self-abandonment.

Ganon switched hands and leaned on her elbow, flipping herself to the other side and whispered:

"...Really? He died? I guess..."

These women's pasts, these men's pasts. Haruaki and his friends were not privy to them, but these pasts carried definite weight. Connections of the past. Bonds of the past.

The superintendent exhaled deeply.

"I always believed this day would arrive sooner or later. But to be honest... I still find it unbelievable. I'm not doubting your ability, Max, it's just that the Long whom I knew was so overwhelmingly powerful."

"There were two reasons. The first being—"

"Me! It's all thanks to this Riko-sama helping out this weakling!"

"Yes, well said. Good, good."

"H-Ho wow... So honest. I-If only you could be like this every time, seriously."

Riko suddenly poked her head out from his shoulder. Pendragon reached out and wrapped his arm around her head while stroking her hair and rubbing his face lightly against her cheek. Riko's face went bright red while she fidgeted bashfully.

"Second reason... It's just as you say, this day would come eventually. And that time was when it happened. Naturally, I can't defeat the Long whom you knew. However, he cannot remain forever as the one you knew—So that's what happened."

The superintendent nodded lightly in comprehension.

"In other words... Old age?"

"Frankly speaking, that's what I think at least. Even someone who used to wield such overwhelming power would grow old. No one can escape old age..."

Just as Pendragon finished speaking in a calm and quiet voice, Riko straightened herself and stepped on his shoulder, presumably unhappy that his hand had stopped moving.

"However—! As long as we're here, Maximilian will be so invincible that there's no need to care about something like that! Although it's unnecessary, even Granaury has also joined our side! Going as far as to absorb the power of the previous strongest fellow, being strongest, we are truly the strongest!"

Fear placed her glass on the floor, resulting in the sound of ice cubes colliding. Then looking sharply at Pendragon's group, she said:

"Ha! Strength, strength, strength... After saying so much, in the end, it looks like you guys are also obsessed with the concept of strength. I knew it, you guys can't be trusted. You're not plotting anything weird, are you?"

"Nope. Didn't I say just now? Right now, I've no intention of fighting you guys."

Pendragon looked up. From the second-floor hallway overlooking the living room, Chihaya was observing the situation below. She frantically pulled back out of sight. Grinning, Pendragon turned his face forward.

"Wasn't sending Yume to your school evidence enough? You guys already know the purpose, right?"

"I remember it was something called the 'Nest Parasitoid Plan'? Although there are still parts I don't understand... It's some kind of plan to steal my strength, right?"

"Indeed. Although the plan went to waste due to getting hijacked by Nirushaaki, the plan itself did not include anything about fighting your side. It was simply about planting someone by your side who idolized you and possibly might grow strong because she idolized you."

"..."

"After becoming Number One, there are things I only started understanding as a result of my position. Even with a desire to become strong, simply challenging others is useless. Certain types of strength cannot be obtained if all you do is that... Ideas of this sort."

Pendragon leaned his elbow on the sofa's backrest while looking at Fear with a calm expression. Fear pursed her lips hard and took on his gaze squarely as though trying to see through his true thoughts.

Haruaki could hear Kuroe and Kirika whispering softly.

"Hmm~ As expected of the boss, his calm and collectedness is not quite the same as the small potatoes... I guess I can say that?"

"Indeed, calm composure is probably a leader's necessary trait, but the issue here is what lies beneath his calm exterior. I hope it's not terrible and despicable desire like that of a certain organization's lab chief."

Haruaki's feelings were similar. Pendragon's way of thinking was not quite the same as the Draconians they had encountered so far. This should be quite certain. The issue was whether he could be trusted.

Haruaki really wanted to believe. Neither did he want any more trouble. Pendragon was not interested in them and did not intend to fight. Coming here was just to have a reunion with the superintendent. Haruaki hoped that this would be the case from start to finish.

If only this could conclude without any problems arising—

But of course, Haruaki's thought was ultimately an unobtainable wish.

Because even though it was unclear whether Pendragon's side was involved or not, in any case, something had to be done about—

The "ordinary" major incident, which happened in the next second.

"...Muu? It seems quite noisy outside."

"Did something happen?"

Fear's silver hair shook as she spoke. Zenon went across the living room and opened the large glass door facing the beach.

As befitting a villa's style, the glass door allowed them to walk directly to the beach from here. In other words, it connected them to the same space as all the other beachgoers.

Hence, riding upon the wind, the beachgoers' noisy commotion—

Horrifying words which were truly hard to ignore—were transmitted here.

—A phantom slasher had appeared.

===Part 4===

"The timing is too perfect... You guys must be responsible!"

"No no no, I really have no idea."

While listening to the exchange between Fear and Pendragon, the group dashed to the beach first. Ganon, Shiraho, Sovereignty, Chihaya and the others stayed behind to watch the villa whereas the superintendent and Honatsu, who had remained silent all this time, followed.

Soon they found the source of the commotion. A crowd was gathered on an unpaved path made by tire tracks leading to a plaza near the beach for camping purposes. After pushing through the crowd of bystanders, they went up closer—

"Oh—My apologies but I'll be staying away for now. Kotetsu, you come with me too."

"...Yes."

Konoha and Kotetsu gave up making their way to the center of the crowd, distancing themselves and looking away. In other words—At the center of the crowd, a man could be seen in beach pants along with reddish brown stains splattered on the soil.

Seeing a lifeguard standing by the victim, unsure what to do, Zenon and Kuroe went up with a first aid kit and declared they were willing to bandage the wounded man. Putting aside Kuroe who was dressed in a school swimsuit, Zenon was calm and composed, greatly inspiring others with a sense of security. The lifeguard kept nodding and agreed to let them help. Hence, holding the medical kit they had brought from the villa, they took out things like bandages to start treating the wounded victim. Of course, Kuroe secretly placed her own hair under the bandages.

"The wound is on the arm huh... Although the bleeding is serious, his life doesn't seem to be in danger. But this is truly an absolutely ridiculous situation."

"I'm relieved. What on earth happened..."

It was impossible to question the victim himself in the current circumstances, hence, Haruaki and the others first walked out of the crowd surrounding the man then told Konoha and Kotetsu, who were waiting on the side, that the man's life was not in danger.

Arms crossed, Fear glared viciously at the suspects and said:

"I'll say this again. The timing's too perfect. This wouldn't be your goal, would it?"

"I'll say this again too, I really have no idea. It'd be troublesome if you guys got the wrong idea, so I already gave orders that no one as to leave Dragon Island while I was here... But just in case, let me check. Riko, cellphone."

"Get it yourself~"

Despite saying that, she still reached out while clinging to his arm, rummaging through his pants pocket to take out his cellphone. Glancing at the fleet on the sea, Pendragon operated the phone and pressed it against his ear.

"Therese? You should have a good idea of our members' movements to a certain extent, right? Let me ask a question, did anyone act without permission after I came here?"

'...'

The other side answered something. "Yeah, I thought so." Pendragon spoke quietly and quickly hung up.

"My rule is that members are personally free to defy the Commander's orders. But of course, there's one condition—They must prepare themselves. For example, just like how Nirushaaki prepared for a duel against me."

He grinned proudly and said:

"So in my view, I'm actually hoping for someone to disobey, but unfortunately, this doesn't seem to be the case. None of my subordinates acted on their own."

Hearing that, the superintendent suddenly relaxed his tense shoulders and said:

"So, can you guarantee that this phantom slasher is absolutely unrelated to your side?"

"To be honest, there were a few members who had entered this country a while ago. Right now, there's one team who could have come to this area, but they have no reason to hurt people randomly. After all, the curse requires her to lock people up in order to replenish life force."

"No way, are you talking about Satsuko and Fourteen?"

"You know them? Their progress has kind of stalled lately, but they do have promising talent... Anyway, it's possible they might have come running nearby to greet me, so let me try calling. Let me see~ Ontenzaki, Ontenzaki... Huh? How can it not be here? Oh right, the name I put down was Squishy-ko instead. Despite being so tiny in size, I never thought her waist would be so—

"Ah! I can't believe you're recalling memories that you shouldn't!"

While Riko kept hammering his head, Pendragon took out the cellphone he was just about to put away, then tapped the buttons. He pressed the phone to his ear but the other side did not pick up instantly. After roughly ten seconds, finally—

"Hi, it's me. Where are you two?"

Pendragon's lips went "oh~" once he heard the other side's answer.

Then immediately, he took the cellphone away from his lips slightly and grinned suggestively at Haruaki's group.

"Bingo! They're apparently tailing the phantom slasher as we speak... What do we do?"

Leaving behind Kuroe and Zenon, who were treating the victim, as well as the superintendent and Honatsu, Haruaki and company began to run as fast as they could. The superintendent had stayed behind because once the ambulance called by the lifeguard arrived, the commotion was going to spread further, thus depending on the situation, certain strings may need to be pulled with regard to the authorities. As for Honatsu... No idea. He looked like he was trying to assist the superintendent but it was possible that he simply did not like running. No, before that, Haruaki had felt that Honatsu was keeping his distance from Pendragon and the Draconians the whole time, trying to avoid contact as much as possible—

"Muu!"

Hearing Fear groan, Haruaki looked up to see a familiar petite figure ahead. Dressed in a sailor-style school uniform with a waist pouch and hair styled into buns as usual, it was Ontenzaki Satsuko.

"It's just ahead not too far away. Let's talk while walking."

The destination was apparently farther. The group slowed down temporarily before speeding up after Satsuko joined them.

The place they were running towards was somewhere in the mountains after taking a turn directly from the path where the slasher incident had taken place. With many trees surrounding them and a narrow asphalt path underfoot, rather than a road for vehicles, it seemed more like a walking trail for tourists to admire the scenery. As one would expect in summer, the sea was more popular than the mountains, right? Anyway, the place was completely deserted.

"Umm... H-Hello again, Commander."

"Hi, Squishy-ko. Are you squishy today too? If there's time later, perhaps we can have a bit of squishy-ing after so long."

"Y-Yes... If there's time... Sure..."

Satsuko looked down with her face red in embarrassment. Riko bared her fangs savagely again.

"I've never heard 'squishying' as a verb! What are you trying to do!? Something dirty? It must be something dirty, right!?"

Running alongside Haruaki, Konoha sighed in exasperation.

"These people are so noisy..."

"Agreed. We're approaching the phantom slasher, so I hope everyone could be slightly more quiet."

"I agree with the shameless brat too. Also, Satsuko."

"Yes?"

"You two wouldn't be interested if this was just an ordinary phantom slasher, right? To start tailing without hesitation—Is it because you noticed ''it's someone involved in our circles''?"

Hearing Fear say that, Satsuko smiled and replied:

"As expected of you, Fear-san, what an astute observation! Fourt was the one who said: 'There appears to be a presence from some kind of curse.' Then almost at the same time, we heard a scream and rushed over to have a look, then we saw someone injured and a very clearly suspicious person holding a weapon. It really was obvious from first sight that the perpetrator had attacked the victim with that weapon. And lately, Satsuko has been looking for a weapon, wondering if that weapon might be worth a try to see if it's usable~ So we chased—"

"Meaning that you intend to steal the weapon by seizing the right moment? Seriously, you're still incurable... By the way, are you that desperate for a weapon?"

"Yes, weak little Satsuko definitely still needs a weapon in order to become stronger~ Or rather, this is partially because of you guys, Fear-san~ After losing to you last time, you took away all of Satsuko's weapons and it's been hard to replace them with Wathes on the same level. Satsuko really had a tough time... Oh dear, however, it is evident that someone like Satsuko can't easily get a hold of good tools, what with poor luck, short height and being so weak, with a stout-waisted figure too."

Satsuko nodded seriously for one moment, pouted the next and went gloomy for another, a multitude of facial expressions changing rapidly. Fear went hmph.

"Who cares about you! So, what does that weird weapon look like?"

"Umm—Oh, rather than have someone like Satsuko explain, Satsuko thinks that it's faster if you see it for yourself. Looks like we're almost there too."

At this moment, a girl in a cape silently descended in front of them. Fourteen. She had probably been following the phantom slasher closely in Satsuko's place just now. Throwing a glance at the group, she said:

"Just around the corner, walking calmly and confidently."

"Yes! Don't let the culprit escape!"

Fear finally accelerated with momentum like a runaway car that was challenging a mountain peak, turning around the corner that Fourteen had indicated.

The right hand side was a concrete reinforced slope while the left hand side was a not particularly sturdy guardrail. Up ahead was the lower part of the slope where trees were growing. Visibility wa fairly open with the sparkling sea surface in view past the foliage.

The person walking along the center of this deserted path looked back without hurrying. Haruaki caught his breath while taking a gulp.

"That's...!"

"The phantom slasher? Ha, definitely looking very weird."

Fear was right. There were two suspicious points at first glance. One was the spear in the person's hand. Without any particularly glamorous ornaments or design, it was a spear consisting of a straight shaft and a sharp tip. The person holding this spear was most likely female. One could not say for sure because the person's face was obscured behind a helmet resembling a visor, leaving only the cheeks and mouth visible—Naturally, this was the second suspicious point.

Apart from that, she was wearing clothing providing ease of movement, but it was no ordinary outfit because it definitely gave the impression that the wearer was dressed that way while conscious of "battle." It looked somewhat like armor, an outfit that was halfway between light armor and fabric-based clothing.

Turning her helmet towards them, she appeared to exhale.

"Fear-in-Cube huh... I found you a bit too quickly. That said, it was originally just a matter of time in the first place."

"To think you know my name, you are involved in this world as expected."

Fear frowned and muttered whereas Konoha yelled with a furrowed brow:

"Why are you hurting people like a phantom slasher!? Answer me!"

"I—have no obligation to answer."

"Either way, it must be related to some curse, right? Absolutely ridiculous. Also, allow me to confirm one matter—"

Saying that, Kirika glanced behind her. As could be expected of someone on the path pursuing strength, Pendragon was wasn't breathing hard at all. Shrugging his shoulder with Riko attached, he said:

"Let me clarify beforehand, I don't know her. She's not one of our members... Right?"

"Correct. Satsuko doesn't know that person."

"A single 'agreed' is enough to explain it all."

Pendragon threw the question at Satsuko and Fourteen who nodded readily. "I have never seen her either." Kotetsu testified as well. In that case—

"I'm quite bothered by that outfit that looks like armor. Speaking of armor, you'd think of knights. Are you from the Knights Dominion?"

Fear jumped to conclusions based on appearances without thinking, but unexpectedly, the other side admitted it readily.

"Indeed, I am part of the mission to sweep this world clean of all cursed tools."

"What bold words. Still, I wish you'd announce your name like a knight."

"It would be unpleasant enough to make me shudder and vomit nonstop if you lot were to call my name. However, a knight's etiquette must be upheld—just call me Sleif."

"Slave... huh? That's quite a lowly name for a knight."

"...Think whatever you want. Indeed it is so."
[[image:C3 15-135.jpg|thumb]]

Due to the helmet covering her eyes like a visor, her expression could not be seen with only her cheeks and mouth visible. Just by looking at these parts of the face, one could tell that she was still calm and collected, although her lips had twisted in disgust just as claimed back when she said that hearing them call her name would displease her.

Her helmet moved slightly, thus indicating a shift in her gaze. After a period of time which felt like she was confirming something—

"The one over there... Maximilian Pendragon, I suppose...?"

"Haha~ Anyway, we're just here to watch and have no intention of taking part."

Almost at the same time as Sleif's murmuring, Pendragon explained, stuffing his hands into his pockets and swiftly retreating. Naturally, Riko, who was clinging to him, and Granaury stayed with him.

"Hmph, who knows how far you guys can be trusted... Kirika, anyway, I'm leaving Haruaki in your hands. Be careful."

"I understand."

"Don't go too crazy either, Fear!"

Fear did not respond. Staring at the opponent's spear warily, she took out her Rubik's cube from her parka's pocket and took a step forward.

"So, the one called Sleif, back to the question just now. I'll ask again, why are you hurting people?"

"Words coming from a calamity-spreading Wathe sure smell bad. The act of conversing is truly unpleasant. I shall answer only one more time—I have no obligation to answer you."

Haruaki saw Fear's face twitch then—

"Looks like there's no point in asking, after all, there can't be any respectable reason, right? I can't let you do weird things anymore, so you must be captured first! Also, whose mouth are you calling smelly? I'll curse you!"

"On the other hand, I don't really think she said that!"

As though declaring "I absolutely won't let you get away," Fear and Konoha both charged to close the distance.

"...No helping it..."

Sleif murmured. Just as Haruaki thought she was going to ready the spear in her hand, unexpectedly, she swiftly secured it behind her back. Instead, she drew a sword from a scabbard at her waist.

The blade was quite long but very slender, probably what one would call a rapier? A sword whose main purpose was for thrusts. It looked light and easy to control, but—

"Ha! Do you really think something like that can block attacks!? Mechanism No.20 slashing type, great blade form: «A Hatchet of Lingchi»!"

Fear raised the giant chopping blade up high and swung hard. Whether mass or volume, it far surpassed the enemy's weapon in these two aspects. Haruaki originally thought the result would be obvious enough but—

"What!?"

''It stopped''. With just a quiet "clang!", Sleif's rapier blocked Fear's executioner's blade. Sleif's movements were so light that even an observer like Haruaki found them bizarre. The expected heavy impact from Fear's motion seemed to have been entirely sucked into somewhere else—

"Why you little—!"

Fear renewed her spirits and raised her hatchet for a horizontal sweep. However, Sleif turned swiftly and pointing the tip down, used the rapier to block the attack. The hatchet was stopped again. The instant Fear clicked her tongue, Sleif had already withdrawn the rapier tip and retreated, proceeding to use unnaturally light movements to block Konoha's series of knifehand strikes.

"Hmm... What kind of blocking move is this? It feels truly disgusting on every impact...!"

"Disgusting? How dare you say that when you and your kind are disgusting existences... Hoo, hmm..."

Sleif began to make exhaling sounds once in a while, but due to the helmet covering her eyes, her expression still could not be read. She continued to use a slender and fragile sword to block Fear and Konoha's attacks.

"So... This is a cursed sword as well!?"

"Indeed, it is too unusual to have lasted this long without breaking. The feeling on impact is also very odd."

"Shut up, Wathes. You're rotting my ears."

Clink! Clonk! Clank! The impact sounds were faint and fragile, difficult to imagine from the crossing of blades between lethal weapons. The attacks were being blocked unnaturally. Despite the tough looking battle, Fear and Konoha did not give up.

"Ha! It's been so long since the last time I met a knight very much in the style of the Knights Dominion! Let me ask a question, do you have any connection to that woman—Lilyhowell? Are you chasing after her!?"

"Don't know. That woman is just a traitor."

"Just a traitor huh? That woman is dead, you know? Fighting Nirushaaki to a draw, she avenged her fallen comrades!"

"This I know, but it has nothing to do with me."

No connection to Lilyhowell? Haruaki was quite surprised. Given a knight from the Knights Dominion, he would have thought Lilyhowell would be the main reason. Then why had Sleif appeared here?

Just as Haruaki was thinking over these things, someone rapidly sped past him. Someone who could not hold back any longer.

"Move aside!"

"Nwah!"

Shoving Fear away, Kotetsu focused his center of gravity on his tiger claw and attacked Sleif. A straight line attack prioritizing power. However, his tiger claw did not surpass her rapier either. Kotetsu stepped back for now and clicked his tongue.

"—Muramasa-sama, pray allow me to assist you."

"Not a problem, but don't forget to spare her life."

The trio of Fear, Konoha and Kotetsu launched wave after wave of attacks. Sleif continued to retreat while taking care not to get hit, using light and nimble sword moves to block all attacks—But not once did she ever switch from defense to offense. What was she planning? Fear, Konoha and Kotetsu gradually became cautious.

Meanwhile, Sleif's weird breathing was getting increasingly frequent.

"Mmm... Ooh, kuh... Ha, ah...!"

After issuing a grunt of disdain, her breathing rhythm suddenly sped up, then as though reaching some kind of maximum, she panted especially loudly—By this point, her body finally gave some kind of reaction. A violent shake of her shoulders. Drool dripping from her slightly gaping mouth. Squeezing the inside of her thighs together.

"Guh, ah... This extent, should be enough..."

Instead of panicking from her body's reactions, she kicked the ground to back away greatly as though she had expected this from the start. But still, she was not able to secure enough distance to shake off Fear, Konoha and Kotetsu. The trio chased her relentlessly and closed in. For the first time, Sleif now showed a stance not for defense.

She raised the rapier in her hand lightly.

Although her opponents clearly had yet to enter the range of her rapier's tip, she swung downwards.

What was she doing? Haruaki's puzzlement only lasted an instant.

Even though the blade was not within range of the opponents, even though it looked like an empty swing...

It was still undoubtedly—An attack.

"W-What—!?" "Gah!" "Muramasa-sama!"

The unnaturalness of the situation was identical to how the rapier had blocked their attacks. The scene before them was contrary to "the natural conclusion based on expectations."

Unbelievably, what swung out from the rapier was a slashing mass, visible to the naked eye. It was like a spatial distortion imbued with sharpness, so large in scale and power that it was impossible to imagine that slender blade had released it. Like a large-caliber artillery shell, like a runaway train, the slashing mass flew towards Fear, Konoha and Kotetsu with powerful pressure.

Probably out of instinct, the trio instantly leaned close together and counterattacked the slicing pressure in full force. The executioner's blade, the knifehand strike, the tiger claw. Nevertheless, their power was still not enough to resist. The trio was sent flying in different directions.

(Oh no, hold on, it's even coming over here...!)

After the giant, overwhelming and tangible mass of slicing pressure knocked the trio away, it continued to fly in a straight line without slowing down, ripping apart the asphalt, chopping down trees on the roadside in its wake—

"...Riko."

"No other way, I guess~ Here I go—!"

Then Haruaki saw it. Pendragon suddenly took a step forward and extended his arm. Still clinging to his arm, Riko poked her little head out in front of his fist and chopped the air with her hand as though joking around. This action alone was enough to produce a strange "smack!" as though distorting the space, whereupon the tangible slashing attack was deflected to the side. After sweeping past Haruaki's group, it smashed into the railing behind them and disappeared in the air above the seashore.

"Ah! I never thought it'd hurt so much! Damn~ Why do I have to do this kind of thing..."

Riko shook her fist with a frown on her tiny face. Pendragon stroked her head with his other hand.

"There there, this is called in for a penny, in for a pound. You did well, Riko."

"B-But you must praise me more. It's not like it'll make me happy, but, umm, it's out of the kindess of my heart so that your efforts don't go to waste! So, uh~ I permit you to stroke slightly harder!"

Ignoring the noise on Pendragon's side, the trio of Fear, Konoha and Kotetsu landed and rolled on the ground before looking in Haruaki's direction with shock.

"Haruaki, Kirika! Are you okay!?"

"Yeah, we're... Oh."

Haruaki suddenly noticed that his body had acted on its own accord to embrace Kirika beside him by the shoulders. Her body warmth. The fragrance of her hair.

"...!"

But the instant she noticed, Kirika raised her hand and shoved Haruaki's body away lightly. After seeing her own hand's movements, Kirika's eyes wandered as though in shock. It looked like hers was a subconscious action as well.

Feeling a slight air of rejection, Haruaki was rendered speechless. For several seconds, the two of them could only stared into each other's eyes. He recalled what had happened before the current situation developed. Before Pendragon's side made their visit. His slip of the tongue under the parasol. Her feelings. What he must do, no matter what—

Kirika was the first to shift her gaze away. As though trying to hide the cause, she turned to face forward.

Looking at the asphalt ground that had been gouged and scraped violently with straight-line trail, Pendragon muttered quietly. Like a child who had found a new toy, he seemed excited, enjoying the moment.

"Haha~ What amazing power. But why didn't she use this move from the start? Does it require intense concentration? Or it needs to store up something first...? Hmm."

Meanwhile, Fear, Konoha and Kotetsu were staring with a frown at the source of the slicing.

Despite the three of them losing balance completely—the reason why the enemy had not followed up with further attacks was most likely because—

There were no remaining signs of anyone in front of them.

===Part 5===

Night fell. The day when many things happened was also about to end.

Haruaki's group had returned to the Yachi residence, spending their time individually as they wished. After finishing dinner and doing the dishes, Haruaki walked to his room while thinking about the day's occurrences.

According to Kuroe who had treated and bandaged the victim together with Zenon, the man who had suffered the phantom slasher's assault was safely loaded onto an ambulance. His life was not in danger. Truly a big relief despite the misfortune.

In the end, the Draconians had not made any strange moves. After meeting up with the superintendent again, there was nothing important for now. Pendragon's next plans was apparently "time to gather back the other members living in this country, since it's a rare chance." In other words, they were going to remain on standby for a while at that sea. Haruaki also wondered, although they were staying on the sea far from the shore in an attempt to be inconspicuous, wouldn't they still be considered suspicious ships? But having heard that the Dragon Island essentially drifted through all the seas in the world, surely they must be quite adept at political maneuvering.

And after retrieving all members in this country—Who knew what would happen next.

"After Nirushaaki's death, the Number Two seat is now vacant. But it'd be too boring if the empty spot gets filled by ranking everyone up starting with Number Three. Might as well hold a tournament..."

While parting ways, Pendragon remarked with a childish look on his face, but—

"Who cares about you guys! Anyway, just hold it somewhere far away from us!"

Fear's response represented everyone. Although it was concerning, the conclusion at the current stage was that seeing as Pendragon had not done anything so far, there was nothing they could do about him.

(Sigh, if only this could continue with nothing else happening...)

After hearing that Pendragon was the Commander of the Draconians, Haruaki taken greatly by surprise but felt truly relieved that they had no need to fight at the moment. If possible, he wanted these peaceful times to continue forever. However, it was still unsettling that Sleif's whereabouts were unknown after her escape...

Haruaki sighed.

Then pulling open his room's sliding door, he found an unfamiliar object on his table. Tied with a ribbon, a box roughly the size of a lunchbox. Walking over for a closer look, he found a note under the box. Written on it were the words: "Happy Birthday! I gave it a lot of thought, but in the end, I decided to give you the birthday present first. How you use it is freely up to you, Haruaki, but feel free to consult me if you feel lost. Dad"—

Haruaki instantly felt all strength drain from his shoulders. Birthday present? How to use it was freely up to him? It wouldn't be cash inside, would it? He could not reject the possibility. After all, it came from that bastard Pops.

There were more words at the bottom: "P.S. I'll be away from home for a while with some things to do, but I really plan on coming back straight away this time. I'm sorry!"...

Ha! Haruaki laughed out loud. This again? After doing everything possible to make a mess of things, he vanished without a word at his own convenience again. There ought to be limits to irresponsibility. Speaking of which, due to Pendragon and Sleif's sudden appearances putting a wrench into things, Honatsu still owed them the explanation of why he became a woman. Thinking it was a perfect opportunity, Honatsu must have decided to ride the wave and leave things unexplained. How terrible. And he clearly promised them. Just let him go wherever he pleased. Indeed, don't come back ever again—

"Haruaki? Umm... Hmm~ Uh..."

"Fear? What's up? Did something happen?"

Haruaki looked back to see Fear fidgeting at the doorway. After he called to her, she seemed to steel her resolve and took a step into the room... But then she started fidgeting suspiciously again. She kept her hand behind her back all this time, probably holding something.

"No, umm, uh... Is it considered something...? Although I think it's better to do it while it's still today, but so much happened today already, so I thought it's better to wait until the mood has calmed down, to leave a better impression or something like that... Yeah, anyway, I'm here already but still very hesitant... I guess."

"I really don't get what you're trying to say."

"S-So, what are you doing? Are you currently bored out of your mind? Or are you very tired already from too much stuff happening today, so you don't feel like doing anything more?"

Fear asked while grinning unnaturally. Asking what he was doing—

Haruaki glanced at the box on the table, frowning. Given by the bastard Pops who had run off somewhere without keeping his promise, this whatever gift that might possibly be cash. Haruaki was in no mood to open it. To be frank, even looking at it made him annoyed.

Hence, Haruaki shoved the box to a corner of the table with the back of his hand, speaking at the same time:

"My exhaustion has increased thanks to that bastard Pops right now. Seriously, what present? It looks like he's gone off to who knows where again, although I think that's actually for the best."

"So that box is actually the present from Honatsu? Muu... Muumuu, really? I suppose. It's true that the current timing is a bit—"

"What timing?"

"No... No no, nothing at all! There's nothing at all~ I just happened to be curious that Honatsu disappeared after eating dinner and right now, with perfect timing, the mystery is solved~ Something like that!"

Refusing to turn her back to Haruaki the whole time, Fear kept stepping back with her hand still hidden behind her. Hmm? Haruaki cocked his head when—

"Take that~"

"Ooph!?"

Just as Fear was trying to leave the room, she suddenly jumped. While attacking Fear's bottom with a violent shoving move from sumo wrestling, Kuroe made her appearance. Pushed back into the room, Fear looked at her in protest but Kuroe spoke with her usual gaze of blankness:

"This kind of thing must be given on the day after all. Once the day is past, the excitement of giving presents will recede a bit~ So to give Ficchi a push, let me give mine first. Here, Haru, happy birthday~ By the way, there's no cooling-off period for this, so no exchanges or refunds."

"O-Oh okay, thank... you...?"

Instead of bringing her hand out from her back, Kuroe used her hair to secure something behind her then handed it over to him. In any case, Haruaki accepted the gift first, but—

It was small enough to wrap one's arms around it in a hug, made of soft fabric and cotton, something like a plushie... or resembling a doll. Basically a doll of a super-deformed girl with long black hair. Petite in stature with blank, hazy eyes, indeed, it was precisely the one in front of his eyes—

"Isn't this you!?"

"Th-That's totally Kuroe—!"

Fear blinked in shock while staring at the doll. Kuroe nodded with satisfaction.

"Mmm-hmm, it's a specially made Kuroe-chan plushie. After pestering the owner of the crafts shop in the shopping district again and again, I really made this by myself, stitch by stitch. You must treasure it properly."

"...Uh... Hmm, sure... But what would I use this for..."

"You decide how to use it! You can use it for decoration or a body pillow during sleep, or even absolutely unmentionable things! Just treat it as the real me, to do whatever you want... Say, why are you turning the plushie over and trying to feel what's inside?"

"Uh, I'm checking to see if there are recording devices or pinhole cameras."

"Very regrettably, I had to reluctantly give up on those due to a lack of time and money."

"Could you please give that up forever! By the way... You didn't place your hair inside it based on a principle like "speaking of dolls, this is the way to do it," did you? If it suddenly moves in the middle of the night, it'd be super scary."

"..."

"Why are you looking away?"

Despite various worrying aspects, this was definitely something Kuroe had made for him personally with her time and effort. Despite the doll being an unexpected present very much in her style, Haruaki did not feel inconvenienced. While praying in his heart that the doll did not contain any horrifying mechanisms, he placed it on a bookshelf for now.

"So... Your turn, Ficchi."

"U-Umuu... But..."

Kuroe circled around to Fear's back and said as though pushing her:

"I'm going to reveal your embarrassing exploits if you don't give him the present~ Like the first present you picked before this one—"

"W-Wah—! I get it, I get it! Fine, I'm giving it to him! Oooh... Here!"

Now Haruaki finally understood what was the object Fear had been hiding behind her back all this time. Like Kuroe's, this was a birthday present for him.

Fear closed her eyes and forcefully brought the object to the front. Haruaki reflexively leaned back and asked:

"Oh, this is... a frying pan... right?"

"Yes, it's a frying pan."

A shining brand-new piece of kitchen equipment. In a color popular with the masses, it featured sleek lines despite the modest impression. Due to Fear holding the frying pan by the handle, Haruaki was thinking it would not have any packaging, of course, but for some reason—

"Tied on it... there's a bow."

"P-Presents are supposed to have bows, right!? Uh, in the beginning when I told the salesman it was a gift, he helped me wrap it up and tie a bow, but I didn't like the lumpy look which wasn't very cute. After trying different failed attempts with the shopkeeper, this is the final result—W-What now? Do you have any objections!?"

"Ufufu~ Ficchi is so cute~ I really wanna hug you tight~"

Kuroe stood on tiptoe and stroked the back of Fear's head. Thrusting the frying pan with the bow as though she were holding a hero's sword, Fear glared viciously at Haruaki.

Haruaki laughed and received the frying pan from Fear's hand.

"—Thank you. This looks like it'll be very handy."

"R-Really? Exceelent. Listen carefully, you must use this frying pan from now on and continue cooking delicious food for me! This was a gift prepared with these intentions. No cutting corners, got that?"

"Haha, I'll do my best."

"That's what I'm looking forward to as well. You also have to use the kitchen knife I gave you for Christmas... Oh right, Ficchi originally wanted to give you a kitchen knife as a present, but after buying it, she remembered I already gave one for Christmas, so she went pale and screamed: 'Now the present is repeated! I'm such an idiot! Uwahhhh what should I do!?' while twisting and rolling about one moment, crying and hammering my back during another. Ficchi really was unbelievably cute in her state of panic—"

"H-Hey—! You ended up tell the story after all, I'll curse you! That was just a tiny tiny mistake and I successfully got a refund, so it's totally fine! It was a bit close, but in the end, there's no problem!"

"Haha... But you don't have to be so serious. Even if I received a kitchen knife, I'd still use it with gratitude."

Haruaki spoke in a relaxed tone of voice but hearing that, Fear suddenly looked down. After a while—

"...Of course I'm serious."

"Hmm?"

"You... probably hate days like birthdays, right? You probably don't have any wonderful memories of them, right? But this is still a day to remember, isn't it? The significance here is definitely very important."

Haruaki looked into Fear's eyes. They were very sincere.

"Such as receiving presents like this, then when your birthday comes around next year again, you'll surely think back to the previous year's birthday, right? Recalling presents from that time, memories from that time. There are very few days that can leave behind memories for a year. So it must be the same for you. A day serving as a trigger to recall the past, for it to turn out to be your own day of birth, don't you find that kind of romantic?"

"Maybe... I guess."

Also, saying that, Fear relaxed her expression slightly.

"I definitely know the meaning of giving presents. A birthday present is for telling someone: thank you for being born in this world. Whether you or anyone else, this fact probably became taken for granted, so it was forgotten. But this is my first time celebrating a birthday, so I won't forget. I believe this is a very important and new experience."

Fear did not look away. Like an innocent child, like a forgiving and tender mother, she smiled and said:

"Haruaki, I am truly thankful from the bottom of my heart that you appeared here. I'm also very thankful that you were born on this day—"

Her expression was too gentle.

It ended up making Haruaki feel that she was reprimanding him: don't say things that make others sad. Like telling him: how could birthdays not be important? This is a day to remember that must be taken seriously, for it only takes place once a year.

Hence, feeling a little apologetic, Haruaki smiled in return at the same time and said:

"Although I find birthdays to be tricky affairs, I don't hate them. Yeah. Honestly... Thank you very much, Fear."

"R-Really? That's good to hear."

Then I'll be off—Fear turned around with her face bright red. As though in revenge, she also pushed the snickering Kuroe out by her back, preparing to leave the room. At this moment, Haruaki recalled something important and decided he'd better tell her.

"Oh by the way, it's possible you haven't realized yet..."

"Hmm?"

"You have a birthday too, it's in September."

Fear suddenly paused in her movements, turning her head back all at once with a doll-like motion.

"What?"

"This is natural. Umm, perhaps too natural, to the point that I don't even feel sorry about deciding without telling you."

"W-When? W-Where did I get that kind of day—"

"Don't ask such a silly question. It's just like your reasoning earlier... The day you remember clearest from a year ago. For example, ''when you tasted rice crackers for the very first time in your life''... Something like that."

The color of comprehension gradually crept onto Fear's face.

"Really... I also have... a birthday huh. Ehehe."

"Oh~ That's wonderful, Ficchi, we must have a grand celebration when that day comes!"

"Yes! Indeed—I'm really looking forward to it!"

Thus, Fear had a smile all over her face. Kuroe was smiling too.

Haruaki could not help but think, perhaps next year, he might no longer feel so troubled by his own birthday—

But at least this day today was not going to end so peacefully.

At this moment, noisy footsteps running across the corridor were heard.

"Bad news!"

Konoha poked her head into the room with a panicking expression. Fear put away her "ehehe" smiling face in alarm and pouted to disguise her embarrassment.

"S-Stop scaring people, damn Cow Tits, I'll curse you! What bad news?"

"On the television! The news just reported a phantom slasher!"

"It got on the news huh? Yeah, I don't blame them."

"The superintendent said he'd pull some strings around to prevent the incident from getting too big, but there's nothing to be surprised about it appearing on the news—"

"That's not the issue here!"

Konoha shook her head forcefully then immediately continued:

"''Just today alone, there were four incidents''! In other words... After we allowed her to escape, she seems to have committed three more slasher incidents elsewhere!"

"What...!?"

Haruaki was rendered speechless. Fear stared sharply at Konoha.

"Were they all done the same way?"

"The report did not give any details about how the crimes were committed, but I fear they are the same. On the television, they said that what was common to all cases was that each victim was stabbed by a sharp object."

Fear gritted her teeth hard, her eyes filled with impatience.

"It really is that girl? I shouldn't have let her escape had I known. What the heck is she trying to do? And why—"

"Currently, her objective doesn't matter at all, right!? In any case, we cannot ignore these phantom slasher incidents. This puts everyone in town at risk. Who knows who else would become victims."

"Yeah, we have to stop her..."

While the trio stared at one another solemnly, a carefree musical tone contrary to the mood was heard. It was the doorbell. Who could it be this late? Puzzled, Haruaki still went to the front door.

"Coming coming~ I'm opening the door now... Oh it's you, Class Rep."

"Sorry... for bothering you this late."

Kirika appeared at the door. After a simple greeting, she presented a paper bag.

"It's nothing... important. Indeed—It's just because I haven't given you your birthday present yet. Just a small gift, an apron. It's got many pockets and prioritizes functionality, I think it's quite nice and it has a different color from the one at my home... No, I don't mean anything special, it's just a good apron that prioritizes functionality. The apron at your house is already very old and it's also because I borrow your apron frequently... This isn't anything expensive, so I'd be very happy if you're willing to accept it."

"Th-Thank you. So, putting this aside, Class Rep..."

"Hmm...?"

Haruaki originally wanted to ask: "Are you okay?"

Kirika did not look right. Haruaki could not place his finger on it, but overall, she was not the usual Kirika. Expression, demeanor, voice, all was lacking in vitality, spirit and strength.

However, after hearing his voice, she looked up and showed a smile on her face.

A rather absentminded look.

Even so, her lips still squeezed out the shape of a smile.

"What's the... matter?"

Seeing that, Haruaki found himself inexplicably speechless.

Definitely something was not right. However, he did not know if he ought to ask. Why? Was it because of what happened during the day? Because he had run away from the answer? No, he did not think that was all to it. Although there was no evidence, he somehow felt that the reason was not limited to that—

"No, uh... Would you like to come inside? At least have a cup of tea—"

"Don't bother, it's already quite late. I really came over just to give you the present."

Then lightly saying "goodbye," she turned around and disappeared outside the door very readily, step by step.

Haruaki wanted to say something to her but could not find any words.

All he could do was silently watch as the darkness of the night swallowed her.

===Part 6===

An hour or two prior to visiting the Yachi residence...

Kirika was lying face down on the sofa in her apartment, recalling what had happened during their battle against Sleif. She had pushed him away when he was trying to protect her—

(Why would I... do that...?)

Immediately, she recalled those words he had uttered.

—If only the status quo could be maintained forever.

(...!)

Later, he had tried his best to mend the situation. He promised her he would answer her after thinking carefully. But those words, those words that had slipped out unintentionally, it was undeniable fact that those words had existed in his heart.

Only unease kept growing.

Was her confession going to be disregarded as not even a confession? Perhaps she was not even seen as a romantic prospect in the first place. Forced to feel this so concretely, it was very painful.

Defeat would not have mattered. But it would be too cruel if she were forbidden from standing on the battlefield at all.

Why? Because she had only been friends with him all along? Had their time together as friends been too long? Because unlike the case with the Japanese sword, they had not accumulated enough personal time together? Or perhaps—

"I knew it, this is... the cause huh...?"

Kirika turned herself over with her back lying on the sofa and pulled at her collar. The black leather bondage suit, «Gimestorante's Love». That inescapable contempt of hers was reflected on her retina.

She exhaled in self-mockery.

She did not want to think, but it was a fact that this thing existed here. It would be absolutely ridiculous if she were to dismiss the possibility. As least it was one of the possible reasons. It would be unnatural instead if she were to rule out that type of thinking. Hence—

"As expected, a woman who wears this kind of thing... is merely big trouble whose confession won't even be regarded as a confession—?"

Trembling, she murmured stiffly to herself.

Clearly she should believe in him. She really hated herself for saying such pessimistic words.

In the end, she still could not escape this cursed garment. A sense of despair, which could be considered all too familiar to her, surged in her heart again after a long period of absence. No matter when or where, this curse always restrained her. She had originally accepted this and also decided to carry it while moving forward, but—

She closed her eyes, without thinking anything, she simply said in her heart: How easy things would be if only someone could muster full force and rip this outfit apart together with her body. Absolutely ridiculous. Everything was so... absolutely ridiculous...

Just at this moment, her cellphone rang from the table on the side. Who was it? Them? She was just planning to drop off the birthday present later. Should she inform them first? But wouldn't it be better to go without warning for a sense of surprise? No, but right now, facing each other was a bit awkward, so it would be better not to make a big deal out of things—

These thoughts circled and crossed one another in Kirika's mind while she picked up the cellphone but was taken aback for a moment. Shown on the screen was a string of unfamiliar numbers. Who was it?

"Hello?"

'Hi, it's been a while, Kirika. I would be very pleased if you could listen to me without hanging up on me.'

By the time she heard 'it's been,' Kirika's finger had already reached towards the power button reflexively. She wanted to vomit. The most hated man in the entire world. The man who had forced her to wear this cursed suit. Her own elder brother—Yamimagari Pakuaki.

The only reason why she had not hung up was purely because the muscles of her finger were acting abnormally for the moment. It was only because right now, she could not be bothered to press her thumb down swiftly, that was all.

In order to let the other side hear it, she sighed with displeasure at the receiver.

"...What business do you have?"

'You don't like to beat about the bush, right? Then I'll be upfront. I want to make you a deal.'

"A deal? Absolutely ridiculous. Listen carefully, I—"

'I expected you to say that, so let me first tell you what kind of reward you're in for. Based on that, you can decided whether or not you want to listen to me.'

For some reason, Pakuaki's voice sounded very gentle. How nauseating. There must be a problem with my brain. Absolutely ridiculous. I must be too exhausted if I think that. I have grown weak.

"Reward...?"

Given her current state, it was incurably correct.

At the worst possible timing, extremely correct.

Hence—

Those words—like the whispers of the devil, that was why they burrowed unimpeded into...

The ears of she who had grown weak. The ears of she who was recalling despair.

Then they made her spine tremble intensely.

'Kirika, if I were to say... ''There exists a method to remove your «Gimestorante's Love» and without you dying, what would you do''?'

Currently, having given the present to Haruaki, Kirika was rapidly making her way along the steets at night.

She was clenching her fist tightly and biting down hard on her teeth. She did not care even if she might shatter her teeth. After all, they would heal rapidly.

Her destination was not her own unit in the apartment building.

Instead, it was a deserted parking lot—She had agreed to meet someone there.

"My statement: honest words that I never expected you to come."

"...I also feel the same way, although this truly is absolutely ridiculous."

Appearing out of the darkness was the dark-skinned girl in the lab coat—Un Izoey. That man's subordinate.

Kirika glared at her and clenched her fist even harder.

"This is the last time. Undoubtedly the last time in my life. Only this once, one more time—I've decided to believe that guy's words."

This was absolutely not "trust." Kirika added in her mind. This was so-called credence, the act of believing and using... Simply using. Absolutely nothing more.

"No matter what, I only act according to orders, I clarify this clarification. About this operation, how much do you know already?"

"...Right now, the Lab Chief's Nation has very fortuitously obtained the location of the knight known as Sleif. The random slashings are suspected to be due to the curse of the ''spear'' in her possession. What I need to do is—"

Kirika narrowed her eyes while thinking back to what Pakuaki had said on the phone and continued:

"Namely, to bring that ''spear'' back to the Lab Chief's Nation for your side to research. While you are fighting that knight and diverting her attention, I will use «Tragic» to steal the spear from behind."

"Truly sufficient knowledge."

Looking at Un Izoey nodding with ambiguous eyes, Kirika clenched her fist again due to the sense of suffering she could not dispel. But this should not count as betrayal to them. Probably not—

Suppose she fought Sleif together with Fear's group instead of joining forces with Un Izoey... They too thought that the spear was the reason why Sleif was attacking people randomly and would most likely destroy the spear. That was the safest method, especially with Konoha's expertise in destroying weapons, it might even be easier than stealing.

If Kirika were to explain to Fear's group the entire truth, they might be willing to take action while prioritizing the stealing of the spear. However, Kirika could not heap extra trouble upon them while they were fighting Sleif when it was for her own personal reason. The ones facing the greatest hardship would be those girls fighting on the frontlines. Or him. Kirika believed that would be wrong. Since it was for herself, she should be the one facing hardship. When handing the spear over to Pakuaki, it was already enough for her to be the only one feeling guilty.

Probably sensing something from her expression, Un Izoey said:

"About this operation, I don't plan on leaking a single word to them. I promise this kind of promise."

"A promise huh? Absolutely ridiculous..."

Did this count as some sort of considerateness? To be honest, Kirika still did not quite get what Un Izoey was thinking. After glaring at her with hostility, Kirika asked:

"You... Are you standing on Yachi and the others' side?"

"My answer: I report the fact I don't know."

Un Izoey closed her eyes for an instant and gave that answer. Then immediately, she gazed intently at Kirika. Kirika suddenly felt that she could see some kind of emotion in Izoey's eyes that was different from usual. But it was very faint, too unclear, very difficult to articulate. Possibly confusion, possibly confoundment, possibly anxiety—and possibly... pity.

During this time, Un Izoey suddenly shifted her gaze away and muttered to herself towards the ground:

"...That reply... Definitely. If the Lab Chief said so, it must be true... What is going on? What an unknown. Cannot tell anyone—No, cannot ask anyone either—"

She definitely looked different from usual, as though bothered by something, but Kirika had no obligation to care.

"I want to end this sooner, let's go."

"My answer: yes."

The two of them started walking. As soon as Kirika relaxed her mind, many things surfaced in her thoughts, as though her body and mind were completely being controlled. About him. About the confession. About today. About the future. The curse covering her body. The deal with Pakuaki. Hence, she deliberately asked about unimportant things.

"What about Amanda?"

"Lab Chief's orders: resting today. Because she has been working nonstop lately."

"Hmm...?"

Kirika was slightly concerned. Sleif belonged to the Knights Dominion while Amanda used to be a member of the Knights Dominion. Even if she was unable to fight, she should be able to contribute information, right?

(Pakuaki even gave explicit orders... Did he deliberately exclude Amanda from this operation...? It feels slightly unnatural. But it could be just coincidence, maybe I am overthinking things...)

Kirika pondered these matters while they advanced. Soon they arrived at the destination.

It was a multi-tenant building out in the suburbs. At four stories high, the building itself was not very big. With the shop tenants apparently already closed up with dark windows, the entire building was also quiet.

"Reports say the roof of this building."

Must be an observer other than Amanda? Un Izoey reported after making a call to confirm.

"Do you know the enemy's armaments? I inquire this kind of inquiry."

Normally, Kirika would reply "who knows, absolutely ridiculous!" without deigning to give another thought, but currently, she was planning to engage the enemy together with this girl's cooperation. There was no choice but to share information.

"From what I saw, there's that spear, although it's not used for combat, as well as a rapier which can release what one could call a powerful giant, tangible, slashing attack... Imagine it as a so-called wind blade phenomenon that has been amplified to cannon-class in power. On the other hand, it seems like it needs to accumulate energy first."

"I will take care of her before that. My policy, make declaration to fight with full power from the start. Since the spear is not used in battle, it is kept on her back?"

"Yes."

"Then when the enemy is fighting me, try to get around the back as much as possible to steal spear. If she leaves the spear on the side, then it's even easier."

"I'll try as much as possible to move without exposing myself. Just do everything you can to divert her attention."

After ending this quiet conversation that was like a strategy conference, the two of them went into action. Neither of them needed to use the stairs at all. After confirming there was no one watching, Kirika extended the «Tragic Black River» towards the roof. The roof did not seem to be fenced, so she randomly took hold of a corner and shortened the black leather belt to fly up. Holding onto either protruding window frames or pipes, Un Izoey silently scaled the wall like a monkey, climbing up to the roof nimbly via the outer wall using physical technique alone.

Un Izoey arrived first and suddenly landed on the roof.

"...Hmm."

"My name: Un Izoey of the Lab Chief's Nation. I introduce this kind of name. Prepare yourself."

"The Lab Chief's Nation. A dark organization that exploits contemptible ugliness. How stomach-churning."

Slightly later, Kirika quietly peeked out from the edge of the roof to observe the situation. Un Izoey was holding a knife between her toes while Sleif had drawn her rapier as before. The two of them quickly started to fight. The spear was on Sleif's back. As one would expect, the method of quietly stealing the spear while she left it on the side was not going to work.

Kirika did not reveal herself on the roof. Instead, she used «Tragic» to move sideways along the edge of the rectangular roof, towards the opposite corner from where Un Izoey had made her arrival. After successfully reaching the best position, Kirika peeked out again to observe the situation on the roof—

"My doubt: defense with unbelievable feeling when hit, I express this kind of comment."

"Huff! Mmm... You... are great. Unprecedented. This will end very soon."

"The end is still far, I answer with this kind of answer!"

Sleif used the rapier to block the high-speed attacks executed by Un Izoey's legs one after another, still making weird panting noises in the meantime.

Judging from Un Izoey's puzzled voice and the blade impacts that were clearly too quiet, one could tell that Sleif was using that incomprehensible impact absorption ability like during the daytime. Was that a power from a curse? Or was it Sleif's own ability?

In any case, preparations were in place. Sleif happened to have her back towards Kirika who could see the targeted spear. Just by using the «Tragic Black River» to grab the spear and extract it, the theft should be easily accomplished. The time since the fighting started was roughly half the duration of the battle against Fear and the others—In other words, Sleif probably could not use that move yet. There was no reason not to take action now.

With her arms and legs clinging onto the concrete edge, Kirika ascended the roof all at once, then immediately, she extended the «Tragic Black River» towards Sleif's back—But just at that moment...

"Ah! Huff! Oh, mmmguh!"

A convulsive sound. As though surpassing some kind of limit, Sleif's entire body kept trembling nonstop.

"Ha, ah... I said just now that this will end very soon. Correct as expected. It's enough already."

Then she pulled back immediately to create distance. Just like what she did against Fear and the others, Sleif swung her weapon without her opponent in range of the tip.

Impossible! Kirika could not believe this. Why was she already able to launch the attack?

"Are you the hunter of the Lab Chief's Nation? You're as fast as rumored, which is why this can be so fast."

"What are you saying? Truly an unknown... No, no way...!"

Un Izoey frowned in shock but as though saying "you won't get your way," she sped up to close in. However, Sleif calmly swung the rapier horizontally—

"Just like greedy and filthy rats, those of you who believe yourselves to be wise men, let me tell you as a substitute for rotten food... This sword is the «Karma Speed», ''which has already devoured your speed thoroughly''!"

Instantly, Kirika was struck by a revelation. What the attack needed to accumulate. The defense that absorbed all force. Putting two and two together—So that rapier's power was absorbing the ''speed'' of enemy attacks, then releasing the accumulated energy? In that case, Un Izoey who was ''faster'' than anyone would surely be the most suitable nourishment for that sword.

(Guh...!)

But by this point, she could not stop «Tragic». Go. It's almost there. Hurry!

After Sleif swung the rapier sideways, it produced an astounding mass of slicing pressure. It was the powerful and gigantic phenomenon tearing through the air. To be honest, Kirika expected Un Izoey to die. The distance was too close.

However, Un Izoey instantly jumped up, using the knife between her toes as a shield in desperation, stabbing it towards the slashing attack—But something like that could not possibly oppose it. In a split-second decision, Un Izoey decided that this would be better than standing there to take on the attack with her body helplessly sliced into two. Fortunately, Un Izoey had placed herself in midair, thus she was blown away like a doll as though she were hugging the giant slashing attack. The knife shattered into scattering pieces. Her gray hair spun while fluttering. Judging from the trajectory she was blown away, there was no way she could land back on the roof, but Kirika could only trust in the feral girl's ability to survive crises.

The «Tragic Black River» reached Sleif's while she was releasing the attack, successfully extracting the ''spear'' from her back.

"What..!?"

She cried out in shock while turning her visor-like helmet towards Kirika at the same time. It was too late. Also, the feral girl had left a final souvenir for Kirika.

While knocked into the air, Un Izoey swiftly curled up her body and reached towards her big toe. In the next second, she straightened herself as though her back and legs were sticks, fully extending the elastic bow that was wrapped around her big toe.

She shot in a split second.

To still be able to aim after getting blown into the air, what truly amazing marksmanship. Or perhaps, it was mere coincidence? In any case, the dart shot by Un Izoey from the air struck the rapier in Sleif's hand just as she was turning her head back, sending the sword flying.

Immediately, Un Izoey fell under the influence of gravity and Kirika could no longer see her. There were probably other buildings and trees in the area, so she was most likely going to survive. But putting that aside—

(...This will work.)

Kirika believed firmly. The enemy had let go of her weapon while she had grabbed the spear already. Next, all she needed to do was continue pulling the spear towards herself then swiftly jump down the roof to escape—

"You're not going to succeed—!"

"!"

Roaring with anger, Sleif dashed towards Kirika with speed akin to flying, her instantaneous acceleration enough to rival the «Tragic Black River»'s retraction rate. Truly impressive agility.

However, the opponent was unarmed. Even if she approached like this, she could only attack with a body slam at most. Even if Kirika fell down the building from the collision, she could escape through falling. No problem.

Just as Kirika gritted her teeth to brace herself for the incoming impact, staring at Sleif closing in on her—

Purely a single miscalculation made all her efforts gone to waste.

In order to confirm the situation first, Un Izoey returned to the building from just now.

"..."

Still expressionless, she looked around the roof. The place was so quiet that the earlier battle seemed like an illusion. There was not the slightest sound. Naturally, no one could be seen either.

However, there was an item sufficient to indicate that certain things had happened earlier.

No, could this be considered an item? It was hard to define.

Staring intently at that object, Un Izoey took out her cellphone. Barely managing to recall how to make calls from the contact list, she operated the cellphone and waited for the call to connect.

Meanwhile, she looked down at the object before her.

Indeed. Could a severed human leg actually be called an item?

The part of the body below the thigh. A clean and smooth slice. The crimson liquid splattered in the surroundings.

Flesh was slowly disappearing from the sliced surface as though melting away. Since the severed body part was left here without getting reattached, the main body had probably started growing a new leg from the cut in order to heal the wound. In other words, that suit had made the judgment call that the second leg here was redundant.

At this moment, the call connected.

'Yes yes, it's me. How did it go?'

Since she had not contacted Un Izoey, the scene at hand could only imply one result.

Un Izoey answered lightly:

"Failure. Also, it seems she was abducted."

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[CubexCursedxCurious:Volume15_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[CubexCursedxCurious#Volume_15_.28Full_Text.29|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[CubexCursedxCurious:Volume15_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

CubexCursedxCurious:Volume15 Chapter1

2014-12-30T03:41:45Z

DarkeKyuubi:

==Chapter 1 - The Creature Allegedly My Father / "His birthday (I)"==

===Part 1===

Many things must be changing slowly, he thought.

To be honest, Haruaki could only feel lost in response to these changes. All the gradually changing matters had no answer. None of them were things he could understand.

He thought of Kirika. A friend from the same homeroom since the first year of high school, she was the straitlaced class representative, his lunch duel opponent as well as his comrade sharing the secret of curses.

Saying she loved and regarded him as a member of the opposite gender, Kirika had confessed to him.

She was unable to escape her cursed bondage suit. However, this had absolutely no bearing on his feelings towards her. Kirika was Kirika. Intelligent, beautiful, kind, competitive and never admitting defeat.

Extremely... adorable.

He could not possibly dislike her. Rather—He probably liked her.

Because simply imagining it made his heart pound uncontrollably.

Suppose he were to take a stroll with her, just the two of them, or going somewhere fun to have a good time, or cooking together, sharing a meal, or touching—her body.

He believed that it would be a most happy thing. Happiness beyond a doubt.

However, his thoughts paused at this point. He could not find the path he ought to advance along.

Hence, what should he do? What should he say? What course of action should he take?

His own feelings were very confused, impossible to unify. This was a first experience. Anxiety was the only emotion he could forcibly feel out.

He had asked her to wait for his answer because of Konoha's incident happening earlier.

In fact, they had discussed things in the kitchen and she had reminded him. Indeed, now that Konoha had returned safe and sound, he must tell her his answer. He must hurry.

Nevertheless... What was the answer?

As though jumping into a newly discovered path, he was thinking of another person who now surfaced in his thoughts.

Namely, Konoha. The cursed Japanese sword he had known since a very long time ago, the family member who was like an older sister, the fellow student in the same grade who had started going to school together with him ever since he entered high school.

She, who had professed her love for him and even kissed him...

Konoha was Konoha. But upon thinking calmly, Haruaki realized she was undoubtedly a woman as well. Having a gentle smiling face, understanding him better than anyone, always standing on his side no matter what, possessing an excellent figure, exuding an aura that made him feel at peace just by being next to her, that was Konoha.

Indeed, Haruaki felt very comfortable around her. Very happy. The feelings he experienced from her was probably not going to change in the future.

However—He also needed to give Konoha an answer, right?

His thoughts entered another dead end again.

So, what should he do? What kind of answer should he give? In order to reach an answer, what should he be thinking about?

"...Haruaki-kun..."

Oh sorry, Konoha, are you here to hurry me? Please give me a moment.

"Haruaki-kun... Ufufu..."

She was not angry. Not only that, she was giggling with some kind of deeper meaning.

How odd? Just as Haruaki tilted his head, he noticed that his entire body was surrounded by... How should he describe this? A feeling akin to "Konoha-ness." It was a very attractive feeling belonging to Konoha, very Konoha-like in sensation, even to the point that it was Konoha herself. Or perhaps one could call this "intensely Konoha-ing."

(...?)

What the heck am I thinking? Something doesn't seem right—Just as Haruaki was thinking that in a corner of his mind, a certain distinctive sensation appeared on his face apart from Konoha-ness. Poke poke, something was poking him in the cheek.

"Ahhh... Haruaki-kun... I knew it..."

This voice. The cheek-poking sensation. His brain suddenly understood that this was all reality.

So basically? Indeed.

In other words, the only one who had not yet returned to reality was himself alone—

Hence, Haruaki opened his eyes to find Konoha's face up close in front of him.

The two of them were close enough to feel each other's breathing. She was even smiling with slight rapture.

Then using her index finger, she kept poking his cheek gently.

Even after discovering that he had opened his eyes, she remained unflustered—

"Ara, Haruaki-kun. Good morning."

Smiling tenderly, she greeted him.

The fact that Konoha's face was so near meant that she had burrowed under his blanket. Haruaki finally figured out that the "Konoha-ness" he had felt in his dreamlike state was actually the umbrella term for the soft and comfortable sensation produced from squeezing tightly with Konoha in this narrow space—

"—Nwahhhhhh!?"

Haruaki frantically jumped up, wrapping the blanket around himself then retreating rapidly. For only an instant, the baseless speculation of "Konoha wouldn't be naked by any chance, right?" flashed across his mind, but fortunately, she was definitely clothed—Then he felt ashamed for his delusion instead. What the heck was he imagining!?

"W-Why are you in my bed...!?"

Completely unabashed, Konoha remained on the bedding that was left behind, tilting her head with her chin resting on her hands.

"Uh~ When I came to rouse you from bed, Haruaki-kun, because your sleeping face was too adorable... I couldn't help it, so I—"

"C-Couldn't help it?"

"Indeed, I couldn't help it. My apologies."

She beamed with a smile. It was the same familiar smiling face but the meaning conveyed was different from before. Her mode of behavior was also definitely different from before. The sense of distance had changed. Compared to all other times, this sense of distance was much more proactive.

Konoha's eyes suddenly flashed at this time then lowered her gaze.

"Umm—If this really displeases you, Haruaki-kun... Sorry. I seriously apologize to you."

Because Konoha's expression was too sad—

"No... It won't... It's okay."

"Really? I'm so glad."

She beamed again. Staring into each other's eyes. That sense of distance with her on the bedding. Haruaki's heart rate was rising.

Just as Haruaki gulped hard—

"..."

"Eeek!?"

Spontaneously, Haruaki noticed an unfamiliar figure standing silently at the doorway. Taking a closer look, he realized it was Kotetsu. The reason why Haruaki had failed to recognize him at first glance was because Kotetsu's hair was untied unlike usual and he was also wearing Konoha's old pajamas. Kotetsu must have just gotten up as well.

Haruaki was thinking Kotetsu would say something but he simply stared into the room unerringly. His eyes were subtly narrowed. The roaring pounce of fury never arrived.

However, for some unknown reason...

Haruaki could tell there was another type of reprimanding aura conveyed in Kotetsu's gaze. Indeed, if one had to make an analogy—It was like he was scolding Haruaki: "What a spineless coward!"

"Uh, umm, this is..."

In any case, just as Haruaki was trying to explain the situation, a new figure appeared behind Kotetsu.

This was also another person who was not present in this home until yesterday.

This certain person was wearing what ought to be his own pajamas, but the top was stretched very tightly. A certain person who had the top few buttons unfastened with cleavage exposed. A certain person whose pair of sleepy eyes seemed a bit familiar, but produced an even stronger sense of dissonance.

However, as soon as this person craned forward to peer into the room from over Kotetsu's head, he immediately stared wide-eyed and woke up in a flash.

"Oh my! Haruaki, I can't believe you entered the adult phase while I was gone..."

"Of course not!"

"I had a feeling this would happen, which is why I asked Konoha to live in the accessory dwelling... But you guys changed the rules on your own at some point in time and started living together! Once unbridled, you will only immerse yourselves in lust... Oh dear, what depravity of youth! I feel deeply responsible for this. Sob sob sob..."

Honatsu was rubbing the corners of his eyes, pretending to cry very deliberately.

Haruaki had lost the energy to deal with him a long time ago and could only sigh.

Haruaki found it truly wonderful that they could bring Konoha back and return to the normal life they once had, but he could sense that there were still many things with unclear future paths in the days ahead.

Kirika, Konoha, Kotetsu who had newly joined this family, and this mysterious creature allegedly his father.

Whose issues should he start with? Where should he start? What should he prioritize to contemplate? His mind was in total chaos—

"What what? What about lust? That's a word that can only be called shameless in all respects! Everyone freeze where you are and don't move—!"

A certain patter of noises came from outside the room. In terms of how to survive the situation at hand, this meant that Haruaki was burdened with one more matter he needed to think about.

Nevertheless, Fear's voice was the only thing that was almost identical to before.

For some reason, Haruaki felt grateful for that.

===Part 2===

After sitting herself down hard on the cushion in the veranda, Fear angrily crushed rice crackers between her teeth.

"Seriously! That guy is outrageous as always!"

"Hmm. Although things have changed, it also seems like nothing's changed as well. But it does come as a relief to me that another lively scene has returned to this home at last."

Kuroe sat down lightly in formal seiza posture on the cushion beside her, holding a teacup in both hands while sipping tea, commenting with a faint wry smile. Thinking "how carefree!", Fear frowned but ultimately picked up another rice cracker without saying anything.

While listening to the crisp crunching sounds coming from her mouth, Fear suddenly recalled what Kuroe had just said.

Changed, yet nothing had changed as well.

"..."

That must be it. Whether Haruaki or Konoha, something must have changed along the way back to this home. Although it looked like nothing had changed as a result, Fear believed that there was still a dramatic change on a mental level, because something that even a bystander like her would consider "only natural for that to result" occurred right before her eyes.

So, for herself who had watched ''that'' unfold... Did anything change?

"...Ahem."

Fear deliberately coughed then glanced to the side. In a mumbling voice, joking in an intentional manner to hide her embarrassment, she said:

"By the way, Kuroe-no-suke, may I have a private word with you?"

"Yes, my lord! What is it?"

Playing along, Kuroe responded appropriately in an instant. Still sitting formally in seiza on the cushion, she rotated herself by ninety degrees, pointing her knees towards Fear as though acting out a historical drama.

Fear suddenly relaxed her expression. Kuroe had apparently noticed the feelings in her heart and was thus someone whom Fear could consult confidentially. Fear felt very fortunate to have someone like that by her side.

"...Honatsu said something about a birthday, right? I'd like to ask about that."

"Yes, it's Haru's birthday, I believe. Do you know exactly which day and month it is?"

"No idea."

"Uh... It happens to be exactly ten days from now."

"Weird, I get the feeling there's something planned already. Something very important as well."

"Oh... Speaking of which, Ficchi, you guys are having exams soon, right? I remember Haru's birthday is on the day after exams are over."

Now that it was mentioned, Fear was certain. Although she was starting to feel bothered by exams now, she decided to put the issue aside for now.

"I see, now I know the date. So, I wanted to know something else..."

Naturally, back when she first arrived, Fear did not know the significance of birthdays. But by this point, Fear had already lived in Japan for quite a long while during which she had seen many classmates celebrate their birthdays. As a result, she knew that birthdays were important events for modern Japanese people with major celebrations.

However, the issue was—

What about for Haruaki?

"Now that I think back carefully, I've never heard that guy mention this. Did he simply forget?"

"Ah~ ...You're right. If anything, Haru doesn't like holding noisy parties when his birthday comes around... I guess?"

Fear was a bit shocked. Weren't birthdays meant to have parties? A chance to celebrate spectacularly and go wild? Something like Christmas.

She leaned forward to inquire from Kuroe the reason in greater detail—

The reason turned out to be very simple.

From what Kuroe had heard, the reason why Haruaki did not enjoy lively celebrations of his birthday stemmed from his childhood when it was the only day that his father was guaranteed to hurry home from his travels. Things were fine up to the end of elementary school, but after entering middle school, Haruaki began to resent the feeling that he was forced to accommodate his father's attempt to fulfill obligations, which was why he wanted to spend his birthdays as ordinarily as possible. At first, it might have been nothing more than a rebellious phase, an attempt to defy his father, but Fear could empathize. She also heard that Kuroe and Konoha would not do anything more than giving him presents on that day.

Fear could not help but feel demoralized.

"Really...? No party, just giving presents?"

Why would she feel this way? Fear found her own feelings quite unbelievable.

Basically—Right. Because she had already decided as a matter of fact that a grand and lively celebration was in order. Because she looked forward to seeing what kind of expression he would make if a party were to be held. A shameless expression just like the one he made last Christmas. If possible, she wanted to make Haruaki show that kind of face. She really wanted to see it. She wanted to stay by his side, experiencing that uplifting feeling—

She began to think deeper. Was she feeling depressed because she had decided on her own to hold out hopes which were now dashed? Currently, she felt a bit weird. Why were her thoughts so impetuous and prone to jumping to conclusions?

(...Am I... impatient?)

Yeah, I guess I'll admit it. Existing inside her heart was definitely an irritable sense of impatience.

The reason? She knew it too.

It was due to Konoha that time. Because she had watched her do something like that at close range—After confessing her love, Konoha had even kissed Haruaki's lips.

What happened then had not only affected Haruaki and Konoha but also brought change to Fear's feelings inside. Hence, simply recalling the scene like now was making her heart pound uncontrollably. It was producing a feeling of "I must do something to compete." Like an obsessive-compulsive disorder, something in her heart was violently urging her—Hurry, hurry, hurry and do something! Make him feel aware of you!

Of course, the first method that occurred to her was to repeat what Konoha had done. However, merely the thought of herself doing that—

(Nu... Nuuuuuuuu...!)

Her head felt like it was about to explode. Consequently, she decided to shelve the idea. Originally, she wanted to hold a grand celebration for Haruaki as a sort of prelude to occupy her thoughts in the meantime, but as soon as this idea took off, she was met with a heavy setback.

But this could not be helped. It would be totally not worth it if she did something he disliked and got hated for it. Slumping her shoulders, Fear said:

"Sigh... Perhaps he might even get annoyed if I gave him a present...? Would it be safer to skip the present...?"

"No no no, Ficchi, you're overthinking things! You have to give a present at least!"

"Really~?"

"I don't think Haru hates receiving presents either. We give him presents every year too. If you skip on the present, Ficchi, you won't be able to draw attention to your presence! The present is absolutely necessary!"

"Hmm... I guess that's true, if you say so. I need to give a present at least, yeah!"

Having said that, Kuroe exhaled as though greatly relieved. Then the remaining issue was—

"What should I give as a present? This is killing my brain."

"I'm racking my brain, trying to think of what to give this year too~ But there's always the last resort, just tie a ribbon around yourself."

"What's the meaning of that?"

"Hoho... This cannot be explained by the lips of your humble servant. You shall understand eventually one day, my lord."

Kuroe returned to her historical drama tone of voice and snickered malevolently. How mind-boggling.

"Anyway, you must figure out what to give before that day arrives. Hmm, I guess there's always the method of asking him directly what he'd like."

"Hmm..."

Fear started to eat rice crackers again, spacing out while staring at the garden ahead.

Haruaki's birthday. Exams. All sorts of random things. There was so much to think about.

It looked like these troublesome days were going to persist for the next while.

===Part 3===

Several days had passed since Konoha returned home.

Probably thanks to the enhanced healing effects induced by Kuroe's hair, Haruaki's shoulder wound had recovered to the point where he could just about get through life normally. It was still slightly painful, but at least he no longer needed to keep his arm immobilized.

At school, he had explained to Taizou and the others that "I got slightly injured" with his arm tied up, but ever since the sling was taken off, life pretty much went on the same as before. Neither was he prevented from taking notes in class... Still, writing was a tough task but now was not the time to be spacing out instead of copying notes.

Indeed, it was currently exam week. A student's duty was to study. Now that normal life had returned, it was necessary to pour all energy and gather full concentration for the imminent eams. Hence—

The Haruaki household had also invited guests for tonight to hold a group study session. Since Shiraho and others had declined the invitation, only one guest ended up coming. Therefore, in other words, this turned into a "group study session with a private tutor."

"Hey hey, Kirika, what does this mean?"

"Where, where... This part? This is—"

Haruaki looked up and stole a glance at her face.

He caught the side view of Kirika's face while she was explaining key points to Fear. Long eyelashes, well-shaped lips, gentle tone of voice. Feeling embarrassed somehow, Haruaki instantly turned his gaze back to his notes.

But unlike Haruaki, there was one other person present who kept staring intently at Kirika.

"Stare~"

Kirika seemed to endure it uncomfortably for quite a while, but probably reaching her limit, she looked up with what appeared to be a troubled and embarrassed expression.

"Umm—How should I address you...? Honatsu... -san? Umm, it's a bit difficult for me to concentrate if you keep staring at me like this..."

"Hmm~ I knew it, children who are good at studying are lovely~ They feel so reliable, it's great~"

"Uh... Yes..."

Sorry for being so unreliable. Grumbling inside, Haruaki looked to the side of the table at the same time. Sitting there doing nothing was Honatsu, still in that mysterious female form. He was smiling while supporting his chin on a hand, watching them study. To be honest, he was quite an eyesore.

On the other hand, Kirika simply kept repeatedly retracting her neck with a troubled look on her face. Given the mysterious perso who was both an unfamiliar woman and allegedly Haruaki's father at the same time... Kirika probably had no idea how to deal with her.

As a side note, Haruaki had already made his decision not to care. Konoha and the other girls also seemed to have reached the same conclusion. After all, no matter how they tried to ask him why he had transformed into a woman, he would always change the subject and refuse to explain. Hence, there was nothing they could do but accept "that's the way he is," almost to the point of ignoring him. Since he refused to explain, that just let him be. Conversely, Haruaki was neither going to ask nor take any action, letting him do whatever he wanted for now.

"How rude, Haruaki-kun's grades aren't bad at all. Isn't that so?"

Studying together, Konoha voiced her support for Haruaki, but—

"Not particularly good either..."

Haruaki did not really feel like prolonging the subject. He did not really want contact with his father. For him right now, over there was just an incarnation of shame, incomprehension and trouble.

Hence, Haruaki made an ambiguously pleasing smile in an attempt to end the conversation. Then he realized the teacup in his hand happened to be empty.

"Hmm, the tea is finished. The teapot is almost emptied, right? Let me go prepare more—"

"Oh, I already asked Kotetsu just now if preparing tea is what's needed."

Before Haruaki could get up, almost simultaneously while Konoha was speaking, the living room's sliding door was opened.

"...The tea is ready."

A gruff voice and slightly vicious eyes. This was apparently his natural look rather than an indication of poor mood. Appearing from behind with a tray carrying the spare teapot, Kotetsu casually set down the tray next to the table before picking up a cup from the tray and nimbly sitting down in formal seiza behind Konoha in a very natural manner.

"Thank you. You may relax and take a break too."

"...Yes."

Kotetsu gave a brief response then picked up a cup by his side with a serious look on his face. Sucking through a straw in the cup, he drink with a "slurp~"

As for the red liquid he was drinking—

Tomato juice.

(Hmm... This really looks like a scene from one of those common vampire manga... But if this is what stabilizes his mental state, whatever goes.)

For the sake of convenience, Kotetsu's current owner was Haruaki. Although Kotetsu was extremely reluctant, under Konoha's forceful commands, he had no choice but to relent, thus resulting in the current state of affairs. Consequently, the legendary curse of "Kotetsu thirsts for blood tonight"—"compelling the wielder to allow Kotetsu's blade to drink fresh blood"—no longer activated.

However, just as "seeing blood" carried special significance to Konoha, Kotetsu's traits, or rather, his habits, also left behind a reliance on the act of "drinking blood." In order to solve this problem, after going through many failed experiments, they finally discovered that principle that "his heart would calm down as long as he drank a red liquid of similar color." Among them the most effective was tomato juice—So the cliched model passed down from long ago really had its merits?

In any case, Kotetsu was currently very well-behaved. This was probably thanks to Konoha who had been living together with him so far? Although he was still an enemy not too long ago, it felt like there was no need to keep him under heavy supervision at all times. At this rate, he very well might become someone akin to Konoha's little brother, settling down in this home.

However, Haruaki still did not know if Kotetsu really wanted to have his curse lifted.

Although it was mostly Konoha who interacted with Kotetsu at the moment, Haruaki believed that eventually, he must ask Kotetsu directly what were his true thoughts.

Anyway, Kotetsu had brought in tea with perfect timing. Without needing Haruaki to do anything, the previous topic of conversation was swept aside. In other words, he did not need to speak to his father. Picking up the teapot to pour another cup of tea, Haruaki started studying again. There were precious few days before the exams and time must not be wasted...

(Oh right, speaking of time...)

Some time had passed since the previous incident, but no more weird people had appeared so far—Haruaki thought.

Back when Satsuko and Fourteen made their departure, they had apparently said something horrifying but it must have been a mistake. Even if they were serious at the time, it was possible that the situation had changed in the meantime, or perhaps simply because her superior was defeated, Satsuko wanted to scare them in revenge and lied as a result.

(Hmm, it's really great that nothing's happening... Anyway, now's the time for studying. Study.)

Honatsu was smiling while watching the study session, Fear was groaning while reading textbooks, Kirika was tending to Fear, Konoha was studying at her own pace while paying attention to Haruaki's progress once in a while, Kotetsu was drinking tomato juice in small sips behind Konoha, whereas Haruaki was slightly distracted—

At this moment, Kuroe came home from work, thus the usual members of the group were all gathered.

"I'm home~ Oh, everyone's studying."

"Oh, welcome back, Kuroe. Did you buy what I wrote in the text message?"

"Tomato juice for Kotecchan and milk? Of course. I'll put them in the fridge first."

After entering the kitchen, Kuroe sat down in the living room and began to sip hot tea from the teacup she had brought out.

"Hmm~ So this is the joy of working... Tea tastes best after a hard day's of work."

"Speaking of which, I've heard that you've been working very seriously of late. Well done, Kuroe-kun."

Kirika suddenly stopped writing and spoke whereas Kuroe puffed out her tiny chest as though going "ehe."

"That's right! It's because I have to recover my black hair as quickly as possible~ Only a bit more and I'll have recovered the original hair color completely."

Kuroe picked up her hair in her fingertips and explained. The lock of hair had used up its life force to heal Haruaki's injury, turning snow-white as a side effect. Immediately after the treatment, the white hair was ten centimeters long but now the length was roughly that of a fingernail's. Kuroe was working seriously as hard as she could—That was probably for replenishing life force from the hair that was cut from her customers.

Haruaki thanked her from the bottom of his heart while at the same time, he noticed Konoha suddenly lowering her gaze, burying herself in her notebook. Without saying a word, she looked like she had decided to accept everything. With slight gloom and helplessness in her eyes, her expression also seemed to be smiling faintly as well.

Indeed, the direct reason why Kuroe needed to use her power beyond her limit and heal Haruaki's wound was because—

The one who had cut open his flesh was—

(Konoha...)

Haruaki himself did not mind but even having said that, it would not make her feel more at ease.

"Oh right! Actually, I've been developing new moves using spare time when business is slow!"

Kuroe was speaking with unnecessary cheerfulness in her voice, possibly because she noticed Konoha's appearance. Konoha tilted her head and asked:

"New moves...? Haven't you been developing them whenever you have time?"

"Yeah, I've watched scenes when you're developing new moves. They're totally terrifying."

"Hoho! But this time, it's beyond the level of thinking up move names. How should I put it? Such as hair control and life force usage or stuff like that, I've come up with totally new ideas. I was wondering if my powers ended up growing due to overusing them at one point? Like that super famous warrior race whose members get stronger every time they approach the verge of death!"

"Oh..."

Konoha tilted her head to the other side, at a loss for words. In any case, Kuroe had apparently succeeded in dispelling her gloomy feelings. Then sipping tea, Kuroe said:

"Hmm, anyway, between working and developing new moves, my days have been very fulfilling lately."

"Oh... Well, as long as you're happy."

"So true, work is very important, you know~? Well done!"

Honatsu stroked Kuroe's head from behind. You, the one who looks he's never working seriously, have the least right to say that—Haruaki could only grumble in his heart.

Then after the studying persisted for a while—

"So... Let's call it a day here. It's getting late."

The group study session was dismissed after Kirika said that. Sighing inside, Haruaki cleared away the paper and stationery used for studying. At this moment, Kirika spoke up while likewise putting textbooks and other belongings away.

"Excuse me... Honatsu-san, I've got something to ask you."

"Ask me? Yes, sure, go ahead."

"Recently, Honatsu-san, why did you observe this home from outside instead of coming in? Since it's your own home, I would think it's fine to return as soon as you could, right?"

Kirika was referring to the time when they were undergoing special training in order to bring Konoha back. They originally thought the mysterious woman appearing in front of the residence's entrance belonged to the Draconians, but it turned out to be a misunderstanding.

"Hmm~ I did consider pressing the doorbell, yes. But anyway, it's because the situation looked very serious."

"That day was... Muu. I went ''there'' and Kuroe also... Hmm, it was definitely quite serious, I guess."

"Exactly, I did observe the mood first~ So that's why I told myself, I'd better stay at a hotel for now!"

"I see."

In contrast to the words in her response, the look on Kirika's face was not quite convinced. Even after packing all the stationery she had been using for studying into her schoolbag, she did not stand up. Sitting there formally in seiza for quite a while, with eyes closed, she seemed to be contemplating. Then when she opened both eyes—

"Although this might be meddling on my part in an absolutely ridiculous way... There's one more thing."

Kirika shifted her gaze away from Honatsu, looking at Haruaki for an instant. Haruaki felt his heart rate rising because he originally thought the topic of conversation had nothing to do with him. Kirika immediately turned her gaze back to Honatsu.

"In other words, Yachi—-kun and you. The way I see it, there was no eye contact between the two of you today, not even once. I believe this is quite abnormal."

"Hmm~ But I was looking at him frequently, because I'd like to record my beloved son's development firmly on the back of my eyes! But Haruaki won't even look at me~ Are you shy?"

Of course. Not. Like hell I'd look. This overly inexplicable Pops. The Pops who refused to explain anything.

Kirika seemed to sigh.

"I can understand how he feels. If I were him, I would've done the same. As much as I hate using that particular word, however—''It's very unpleasant when forced to let an unknown persist as an unknown''."

"I know a little bit about you. That used to be your former standpoint, right?"

"No, trying to thoroughly unearth unnecessary secrets is completely different from being forced to pretend not to see a mystery that's right in front of your eyes."

Kirika straightened her back forcefully and spoke like a judge delivering a verdict:

"Please tell us. What have you been doing all this time? Why did you end up looking like this? What are your plans for the future? Unless these questions are cleared up, your relationship with Yachi will never become normal. Naturally, the same applies to your relationship with us as well."

Haruaki did not look at Honatsu's face, but did not look away either—He simply kept his attention on Honatsu's person. This was to know how would he answer? What kind of expression would he make? Nevertheless, the nervous tension at the scene did not last long. Bringing his hands together with a clap, Honatsu tilted his head apologetically and said:

"Oh dear~ ...I understand how you all feel but I'm sorry~ Because if I explain now, it'll take double the effort..."

Shock, anger, disappointment, scorn. These emotions rushed into Haruaki's brain accompanied by dizziness. He secretly gnashed his teeth. As expected, this really was the worst father!

However, Honatsu's answer seemed to have raised a new question from Fear.

"What do you mean by taking double the effort?"

"Hmm~ Of course, it's not like I don't want to explain to you all. It's just that it's a lot of work if I need to repeat the same explanation multiple times, so I want to wait until Gab-chan returns before I explain."

"Gab-chan...?"

"After letting my little gray cells to spin at full speed, I'm guessing that's the superintendent."

"That's right~ That child still seems to be running around the world, right? I've heard that he's away somewhere even now. But I've already contacted him and heard that he's returning to Japan after your exams are over. Since I want to explain everything in person to my good friend, that will be the time when I'll answer everyone's questions together!"

After saying that, he even winked. That extremely fluid, natural and flawless winking motion, like a young wife appearing in an advertisement, actually made others feel very uncomfortable.

"By the way, it's fine if you want to address Haruaki without honorifics like earlier. Just now, you originally wanted to call him Yachi directly, right? I hope you can behave with your true selves like normal~ Because this might very well be related to my son's future, I want to observe this area properly too~"

"F-Future...!"

As though sunk by a great impact, Kirika went red in the face and bowed her head.

Haruaki exchanged glances with Fear and the others, sighing.

In the end, Honatsu still had no intentions of disclosing everything about himself at the moment. But now that a deadline had been set at the end of exams, there was some progress at least. It was all thanks to Kirika.

However, in spite of that...

(...I hope he really does explain everything in detail before the superintendent.)

Of course—inside Haruaki's heart, he had already become thoroughly unable to trust his father's words.

===Part 4===

"Well then—Goodbye."

"Thanks a lot, Class Rep."

"See you, Kirika!"

Kirika closed the front door behind her. Maintaining this posture, she recalled that face of his, still bidding goodbye to her only an instant earlier. Slightly apologetic—on a true level, a gaze that was not looking at her. Physically, in terms of angles, he was definitely looking at her, but the focus of his heart was not in focus. He was afraid of focusing on her.

(Absolutely... ridiculous...)

She understood very clearly why. With too much happening all at once, the stress in his heart must be reaching a limit.

Kirika sighed lightly and released the front door's handle, then took a step forward. Taking out her cellphone absentmindedly, she checked the time. What her eyes focused on was not the time of the day displayed but the date.

As the numbers grew bigger and bigger, the circled dates on the calendar in her mind were going to arrive in succession. First were the midterm exams. Continuing to study hard at the current rate, yes, she should be able to attain her usual grades. Then right after that, awaiting her was the important event—

(Birthday... huh?)

Since birthdays happened once a year, Kirika had experienced Haruaki's birthday last year as well. However, she did not recall doing anything special, because she knew that Haruaki wanted to spend his birthdays in peace. She had also heard about the reason—but was not sure whether it was brought up by himself or by Taizou and Kana during chatting. This, she could not remember exactly.

She traced back her memories that were fuzzy to an unbelievable degree. On that day last year, what had she bought? She seemed to have gave him something boring at school. Of course, it was together with Kana and the others. Then after school, they had taken a group picture at a photo booth to commemorate, followed by buying snacks to eat together. That was all she could recall.

Suddenly, she was captured by a strange feeling. For herself back then, the boy named Yachi Haruaki was definitely just a target for observation. She was still part of the Lab Chief's Nation at the time whereas he was nothing more than a boy whose constitution was immune to curses.

Ah—At which point in time had she fallen in love with him?

She felt like there was no clear trigger. Naturally, very naturally, by the time she realized, her gaze was already chasing after him. She was only observing him because she was ordered to observe him—She had also used the operation itself as an excuse.

This year, she was welcoming his birthday for the first time after realizing her own feelings.

The situation was different, she could not allow things to go as last year. She had already confessed. Although there were still many worrisome aspects regarding the answer, her current priority was choosing a gift in any case. What should she choose? What would serve as a present?

Right—For example, most typically, she had often heard others say that wrapping yourself up as a present was the best way to express your feelings—

"A-Absolutely ridiculous...!"

She hastily shook her head hard, stuffed the cellphone into her skirt pocket and started walking. There was quite some distance between the front door of the Yachi main residence and the entrance to the premises. She decided to slowly walk the dozen of steps required to cover this path. Right now, that was what she really felt like doing.

One step. She walked on the stepping stone underfoot. Another step.

At this moment, lively noise came from the main house behind her. Did Fear or Kuroe cause a commotion? Was Konoha being angry? Did the newcomer Kotetsu do something wrong? Were Honatsu and Haruaki the father and son pair having an argument—If that were the case, things would actually be more normal.

In any case, it was very lively. The noise behind her back, transmitting into the distance.

Meanwhile, the path ahead was very quiet. As soon as she exited the main entrance, a quiet night road awaited her, leading to the total darkness of her own apartment.

Kirika looked back slightly, narrowing her eyes lightly. The lively Yachi home. The happy Yachi home.

She could not help but indulge in pointless imagination.

Suppose, suppose she could also live there—

(...No, that... would be asking for too much. I...)

Kirika shook her head lightly and faced forward again.

Then leaving behind the lively noise of the Yachi home, she started along her dark path back home.

===Part 5===

Inside a room with the lights turned off—

Having spent a number of days to prepare herself, Fear finally decided to do it.

She was squirming awkwardly. Due to closing her eyes, she could not see anything so she only turned her head. She had definitely taken a bath already and even scrubbed especially hard. There were no odors or stains on her body... Probably, definitely. Had she forgotten to do anything else? Would it be better to brush her teeth beforehand as well?

"Okay, so, Fear... May I open you up?"

"Y-You must be more gentle, also, don't keep staring the whole time!"

"I know, it's just the same as always."

The same as always. Indeed, just the same as always. This kind of thing had happened many times by this point. Purely letting Haruaki see her most important part, feeling his breath blowing on her body, shivering from the touch of his fingers, then having him insert ''that'' into that extremely tight opening of hers, all the way into the very depths. Nothing more than that.

However—Right now, her heart was beating faster than usual.

She knew why. It was due to her feelings. Because placing herself in Haruaki's hands—let alone fear, she felt tender affection instead. She wished for him to touch her. Like this, touch her more. That being said, she was too embarrassed to voice any of this at all.

"Mmm, ah...!"

"Sorry, does it hurt?"

"No... It doesn't."

Under the illumination of the flashlight in Haruaki's hand, her private spot was exposed and completely laid bare. This could not be helped because visibility was necessary, but it did produce a sense of immorality instead. Fear thought to herself: very shameless indeed. Haruaki definitely enjoyed this kind of thing, because he was staring into the deepest part of her with such serious eyes. This guy was hopeless. Even if one were to search the entire world, there was very likely no woman but herself who was generous and tolerant enough to allow Haruaki to stare at that kind of spot. Hence, she was special to him.

"Okay, so... I'm putting it in."

"...Sure."

Haruaki presumably thought it would be a bad idea to insert suddenly. Fear felt his fingers gently caressing her opening. Her consciousness shuddered. Biting her nonexistent lips, she desperately suppressed the lame cry that almost escaped. Idiot, what are you trying to do! I'll curse you! That feels too pleasurable—It makes me feel like there's an electrical current running through my entire body!

"I'm putting it in here."

"That's... Hurry and put it in... Don't move... your fingers back and forth..."

Haruaki replied "understood." Fear took a breath in then held it. She could sense him inhaling as well. Then immediately—

"...!"

There was a feeling of something inserting into her body. The sensation of a foreign object only lasted an instant before turning into "something that belonged inside as a matter of fact," melding into one with the contours within her body.

Inside her body, the most sensitive spot was getting filled. However—

"It's not... over, right...?"

"Yeah, one more time. I'm going to do it in one go next."

"Mmmkuh—!"

The same feeling arose at a different spot from just now. A sense of insertion occurred at two places simultaneously. A numbing feeling ran through her entire body, intermediate between a tickling and a painful sensation. However, these feelings gained significance as soon as it crossed her mind that they came by his hand. Like evidence, like bonds.

When the rich sense of fulfillment enveloped her, he started to clean up indifferently. She felt a bit offended. Of course it was necessary to cover up her exposed private spot, but there was no need to hurry so much, right?

"Uh... I need to do this here then do that... Is this okay? Although it's the same as usual, let me know if your body feels uncomfortable anywhere, okay? Then I'm off."

"W-Wait, it just so happens that I want to chat with you for a bit. Turn around and wait for me."

After confirming that Haruaki had obeyed her directions despite showing signs of puzzlement, Fear turned back to human form. Although the room was very dark, she must not be careless. Anyway, she fidgeted while putting on the shirt she had removed then reached out to find the panties that ought to be nearby while speaking:

"Then uh... Basically that, I've got something to ask you."

"Sure, what is it?"

"Well, just as you know, I still have many things I don't understand about the human world. So, to be honest, I don't think I understand events like birthdays very well yet."

"Oh... That's not a particularly important day, so it's fine even if you don't do anything."

A ready answer within expectations. Fear felt a little sad but it could not be helped.

"No, I've talked to Kuroe and reached the conclusion that presents must be given at least. So I'll ask you honestly, do you have anything you'd like?"

During breaks between studying for exams, she had been racking her brain on this issue but could not reach an answer. Hence, she decided to go with Kuroe's suggestion of going straight to the point. Although this was not the best method, at least it was better than helplessly delaying until the day itself.

"I clearly said it doesn't matter already..."

Inside the dark room, Fear sensed a forced smile. Having grown accustomed to the darkness, she could faintly see Haruaki's back quivering slightly, sitting in front of her. By the way, she still had not found her panties. Where had they gone?

Fear got on her knees and circled the surroundings, patting the floor with her palms in her continued search.

"That's not acceptable. Don't worry, just go ahead and tell me."

"Really... I'm fine with anything."

That's really giving me a headache—Fear thought. She did not have too much money, with only a little left over from the part-time jobs in the past. What should she buy? Buying something cheaper would be forgivable, given the circumstances. Then how about changing her idea slightly to give something that were not sold in common shops? Something she could prepare. Something she—could give.

Speaking of which—Fear recalled it. Kuroe had said "there's always the last resort, just tie a ribbon around yourself." This had not registered in her mind at the time because she did not understand, but now—after thinking about it while alone with Haruaki in a dark room—Fear suddenly figured out what it meant.

(Too—! Too shameless...!)

Her cheeks instantly heated up. What the heck? Was that really okay? As long as the other side demanded it? Also, where on earth were her panties?

"...By the way, you've been rummaging for a while now. What are you looking for?"

"Hmm, wawawa?"

Her hand suddenly slipped on something while she was supporting herself on her arm, sending her body forward, causing her to end up hugging Haruaki who was turning his head back.

"Woah!"

"Wah! Umm, sorry!"

Her heart was pounding. She could feel Haruaki's warmth from the body she was hugging in the darkness. Haruaki's hand also ended up on her head by chance. As though stroking her head, he started to move his palm.

"Back to the subject just now. Haven't I repeated this many times? It's great that you're trying hard to do good things like an ordinary person, but you don't need to rush. So, anything's fine as long as it's a gift from you. I'm very happy already from your feelings, so I definitely have no complaints."

"A-Anything's fine? Y-You, I knew it...!"

Just as Fear frantically pushed herself up—

Click! The room's light was switched on.

"Hoa!?"

Haruaki made a strange cry and turned his head. His gaze was directly at the room's opened sliding door, Konoha, who was just pressing the light switch. As though attached to her, Kotetsu was also by her side.

Meanwhile, Haruaki was sitting in the room cross-legged with Fear pressed up against him and her hand on his knee for support. Haruaki's hand was on her head while she was only dressed in a shirt. There was even a pair of panties in her hand. She had slipped just now due to grabbing the pair of panties, but forgot to wear them.

"No wait, this is a misunderstanding! Konoha, this is—!"

Haruaki panicked while Fear also panicked as well.

Unexpectedly, Konoha simply smiled. She did not anger at the indecent scene before her eyes. Neither did she leak out sword energy to destroy the wall or the pillar touching her hands.

"The bathroom is unoccupied, Haruaki-kun. So please take your bath now."

"I... got it..."

"Fear-san, what's with the way you're dressed? You just took a bath, didn't you? If you stay so lightly dressed, be careful or you'll catch a cold."

"Y-Yes...?"

Although it was a warning, Konoha was still smiling without showing any anger.

Then immediately, Konoha swiftly turned around and left. Kotetsu also narrowed his eyes and swept his gaze around the room before following her matter-of-factly.

Fear blinked and exchanged stares with Haruaki silently.

She believed that the two of them were feeling the same thing.

What to do? The fact that Konoha did not act scary actually made them feel extremely scared.

===Part 6===

Frankly speaking, it was difficult to understand.

"Is this really alright? Muramasa-sama, you love that man, don't you?"

Hence, Kotetsu asked candidly upon returning to the room. Though a room, this was not the place allotted to him as his bedroom (which was a room filled with random articles, supposedly used almost as a storeroom), instead, it was the room inhabited by the senior Japanese sword whom he admired.

After repeated contemplation, Kotetsu decided to interact with her for now in the same manner as earlier—in other words, back when they were living together with his former master. This was because the "her" back then was also included in "her" current self. This fact was already indisputable.

Naturally, there were times when he felt that her image did not quite match, while on other occasions, it matched quite well. But he had already accepted things. It was fine even if this was the case. All he needed to do was do some thinking whenever her image did not match. He did not change his manner of addressing her either. She had apparently been quite opposed so far to others addressing her as Muramasa, but in the end, she said: "Whatever, that's who I am after all." Hence she permitted him to call her that—Back at the time, Yachi Haruaki even made a look of surprise, so this was probably some sort of change for her.

In any case, Muramasa Konoha was sitting on her usual seat cushion while grinning slightly wryly as she answered his question:

"Indeed that is true. Is it very odd?"

"Yes. Truth be told, it perplexes me greatly why you have not punished them."

As though showing off her calm composure, she chuckled "ufufu" after speaking, her shoulders shaking in laughter.

"Actually—This is strategy."

"Strategy...?"

"Indeed. If I were my old self, surely I would have punished me just now. I would have pulled them apart by force as well to give them a good lecturing. However, that stage is already past. Right now, I've entered a new stage where I must attack with a different feeling from before."

"Yes..." Kotetsu had no choice but to answer ambiguously.

"I've already confessed so there is no need to be impatient. Instead, I believe that now is the time to display calm composure. Boys don't like girls who get angry all the time, right? I must show him how open-minded and generous I am to distinguish myself from my rivals. That's the course of action I believe I ought to be taking right now."

"In other words, in order to leave an impression of forgiving lenience in his heart, you suppressed your anger earlier and deliberately refrained from punishing them?"

"That's precisely the idea. Furthermore, I know that they were just inserting Indulgence Disks back then. It's all that child's fault for being clumsy and unguarded all the time, resulting in accidents like those. I was not suppressing anything at all, ahaha!"

Since she was saying this with a smile, then what she had been doing all this time after sitting down on the cushion—using chopping motions from her right hand to shred a newspaper that she had rolled up with her left hand, slicing it finely in midair—was definitely not a sign of suppression. Working hard without relaxing to maintain a true Japanese sword's sharpness... This must be some kind of slicing exercise far more profound than the likes of him could understand. Probably.

Thinking he must seek her guidance on this matter eventually, Kotetsu decided to watch silently for now and not disturb her. First, he should secretly learn by watching. That was often how mysteries of an art were mastered.

"By the way—Kotetsu, what are your thoughts on birthdays?"

She glanced at him and asked.

"You mean the matter of celebrating birthdays? I have no thoughts at all. Because celebrating birthdays according to the solar year is a Western European custom. Naturally, during the times when I recognized my masters, they counted their age using traditional East Asian age reckoning."

"You have a point~"

"Are you referring to that guy's birthday?"

"Indeed! This is the matter at hand..."

After shredding the newspaper in her left hand completely, she collapsed forward, dropping her upper torso onto the floor with a thud and burying her palms in the remains of the newspaper. She was pushing the pieces randomly about as though enjoying the feeling while murmuring emphatically to the floor.

"Ah—This is the first birthday after I confessed and became a brand new me. I must confer special meaning upon this day. It would be best if I could take this opportunity to hear his answer. However, what will actually happen? Am I being too impatient? What should I give as a present? Hmm~... Hmm~..."

Starting from some point in time, she was pointing her index finger at the floor, stirring the newspaper pieces as though drawing circles on the floor. Presumably slowly getting excited from just her own murmuring, her voice began to carry an odd fervor while the speed of her stirring motion kept increasing. In order to disguise her shyness, the newspaper was repeatedly getting shredded.

"A special... present. But I get the feeling that Haruaki-kun most likely would say that just having me is enough... Having me... is enough...? Giving a present that "has me"? In other words, something like a "do-as-you-please coupon"? Given such a coupon, Haruaki-kun definitely won't forget what will happen next... Kyah! Oh no, isn't that truly progressing too quickly? But, but it might not be too fast, right? After all, I've been enduring for so long, ehehe, ehehehehe..."

This behavior, on the other hand, was clearly not part of a Japanese sword's training. The Japanese sword he idolized was lying on the floor uncouthly, twisting this way and that due to her own imagination.

Kotetsu partially narrowed his eyes as he watched, sighing secretly.

There was apparently something he must do.

Why? Of course, it was for the happiness of her whom he revered. Hence—

(No helping it... As much as I am reluctant.)

Naturally, Kotetsu had no choice apart from carrying out the task.

===Part 7===

Today was reaching an end after a full day of diligent studying. This was the normal life that kept repeating over the past few days.

However, one additional event happened before the night was out.

"Hmmmmmm... Hmm?"

The instant he turned in bed, Haruaki felt that something was not right under the covers. This prompted his consciousness to leave through the exit of the dream world. Instantly, Haruaki recalled what happened a few days earlier—in other words, when Konoha had squeezed herself into his bed. He became wide awake at once. No way! Staring wide-eyed, he flipped over the blanket—

"What!?"

Not the same as last time. The person before his eyes—was not Konoha but Kotetsu.

Usually, Kotetsu slept in Konoha's pajamas but that was not the case this time. Haruaki did not know if Kotetsu had borrowed this from Konoha as well, or found it somewhere else in the house on his own, but Kotetsu was dressed in the kind of flimsy kimono nightwear seen in historical dramas, tied only by a tiny sash at the waist.

Kotetsu was maintaining a posture on all fours right beside Haruaki. Illuminated under the moonlight scattering inside the room, Kotetsu's pale neck and a large part of his chest was exposed from under the sagging neckline of his nightwear.

"W-What...!?"

Kotetsu even leaned himself forward, bringing his face close to Haruaki. Under the moonlight, only now did Haruaki see his face clearly. Kotetsu's expression was clearly very embarrassed but also extremely serious.

"What do... you want...?"

"I know."

"K-Know what...?"

"—You failed to make a move despite the seductive temptations of a woman like Muramasa-sama. Truth be told, I found that attitude of yours quite suspicious. However, if there is any reason for that... Only one answer is possible. In other words, you're one of those, right?"

"One of those!?"

Kotetsu leaned his body closer to Haruaki as though saying "just give up," glaring at him sideways.

"I have already come to know... ''You have a preference for pederasty'', don't you? With that, everything makes sense."

"Wha—!?"

Pederasty, male homosexuality, the Way of the Young—All sorts of knowledge from dictionaries rapidly spun in Haruaki's mind while he entered a state of total confusion. But now was not the time to be confused! How did this happen? He must explain quickly! Haruaki barely managed to rein in his thoughts—

"No no no, hold on! This is a misunderstanding! A very serious misunderstanding!"

"No need to make excuses. Indeed... This too... cannot be helped."

"Wha?"

"—Muramasa-sama's happiness is my happiness. Hence, let us make a deal."

"A-A deal...?"

Haruaki repeated those words, prompting Kotetsu to pause in hesitation.

"Indeed. In other words, well..."

Then after squirming awkwardly for a while—

Kotetsu loosened the sash at his waist.

The kimono fell open to the sides, exposing even more of that snow-white surface of the skin.

"W-What are you doing!?"

"...''Allow me to be the one to take upon your lust''."

"Huh—!?"

"Consequently, you must treat Muramasa-sama gently. This is the deal. You may toy with my body as you please but conversely, you must pour your full attention into bringing happiness to her—"

"Honestly, you've totally lost me!"

Kotetsu's front torso was completely exposed. The fallen nightwear was also draped over Haruaki, the sensation of its sheer fabric passing onto him. I must break free no matter what! Just as Haruaki tried to turn around, Kotetsu's arms moved even faster, grabbing Haruaki's wrists and securing them above his head. Then immediately, Kotetsu swiftly straddled Haruaki.
[[image:C3 15-063.jpg|thumb]]

Leaning forward again, Kotetsu drew his face near. His breathing was even faster than before. His eyes were moist.

"...Give up... Do you think you can win... against me in strength...?"

"NO——!?"

Indeed, Haruaki knew very clearly that he could not win in strength against Kotetsu, but he still had to resist as hard as he could. He struggled in a mad frenzy. Although Kotetsu's grip did not loosen, Haruaki's efforts were not in vain.

"Hawah! T-Too too too too too shameless! Absolutely shameless to the extreme! I'll curse you!"

"Whoosh! A swift arrival! Keeping the camera always charged at 100% is my principle!"

Discovering the commotion, Fear and Kuroe pulled open the room's sliding door at some point in time. Fear kept waving her Rubik's cube around in shock while Kuroe held her digital camera in excitement. In addition—Konoha was present, of course.

In line with her recent mode of behavior, she remained smiling even in the face of this situation. Smiling. However—

"..."

Somehow, Haruaki could see an overwhelming "rumbling" aura behind her. How nostalgic.

"Aha. Haha! If. Both. Boys—How truly easy~ it is to... surpass the limits of my tolerance—!"

"Wow, this feels like it's been a long time since—Now's not the time to be saying this!"

"Damn you, shameless brat, stay there, don't move and watch how I'm gonna teach you a good lesson!"

"As expected of Haru, whose vastness in strike zone is public knowledge. I must add a new category to my records folder."

"Haruaki-kun! This leaves me no choice but to lift my punishment ban! Please prepare yourself well!"

"Hold on, why am I the one getting blamed!? It's Kotetsu who—Huh? Where did he go? Oh, the window!"

"I was looking for a place to get a clear view of the moon but I seem to have gotten lost and ended up somewhere unexpected... However as one would think, a moon viewing is best undertaken outdoors in the garden after all. Excuse me!"

With a fluttering of his nightwear's hem, Kotetsu jumped out the window lightly and fled the scene.

"What a super lame escape! Hold on, Fear, Konoha, you must know that he's the culprit responsible for everything, right? So let me explain from the beginning...!"

"Kotetsu must be punished too, but that is for later! As for now...!"

"That's right, Haruaki, you're first!"

Outside the room filled with noise, showing no late night atmosphere at all...

Honatsu was leaning alone against a pillar in the corridor, quietly observing the situation inside the room.

"Hoho... I see now~ I think I'm quickly getting a grasp of what the usual atmosphere is like in this home."

His attitude was not as happy-go-lucky as usual, but staid like an mature adult's, showing a faint and wry smile while he whispered.

===Part 8===

Despite all sorts of things happening, the next few days went by.

The midterms were over. To be honest, Haruaki had no confidence in his exam results.

"Ahaha, eh? Did something happen today? The memory of mine, Kana's, is a bit fuzzy. Exams? What is that? Is it some kind of karate yell? Like 'Exams—!' or something like that? Ahaha~"

"This girl is losing it, she's beyond help! By the way, Class Rep, how did you do? What did you write for the answer to the third question? I think I can barely pass as long as I got that question correct!"

While preparing to go home after school, Haruaki's group spent some time exchanging comments with Kana, who was showing an empty look, and Taizou, whose eyes showed urgent fervor. Since Kana and Taizou's club activities were going to resume immediately today, they parted ways here. Just as the group was about to leave the classroom—

"Oh! Shiraho, how did you do?"

"Good grief, how annoying can you get? Just the same as usual, the same as usual. Move aside, I have a date with Sovereignty."

If it's just the same as usual, isn't that quite bad for her? —Haruaki wondered. However, seeing as she attended supplementary lessons as frequently as seasonal traditions, Haruaki decided not to worry about it.

As though following the frowning Shiraho, the whole group made their way to the shoe lockers and encountered a familiar underclassman there. "Oh! Shiraho-san, hope things went well on your exams! Exams ended for the second-years today as well, right? How do you think you did—Pretend I didn't say anything!" Chihaya immediately displayed superb danger evasion before taking out her anger by glaring at Haruaki's group. Like that had anything to do with them.

In any case, the group changed their shoes together with Shiraho and Chihaya who apparently had someone waiting for them outside of school, then they walked out of the school building. Joining the crowd of students leaving school, they made their way to the school gates.

Then waiting for them there was—

"Sovereignty, sorry for making you wait. Your work has ended for today, yes? Let's go—"

"Isuzu, you didn't cause any weird commotions, right? Then let's hurry and return—"

Shiraho and Chihaya each called out to the one waiting for them, but suddenly stopped talking and tilted their heads in puzzlement, presumably due to noticing something off about those two.

Sovereignty and Isuzu were standing shoulder to shoulder near the school gates, peering outside the premises with troubled expressions on their faces. Sovereignty was dressed in a female uniform for going to school (work?) while Isuzu was in her usual shrine maiden outfit.

"Oh hello Shiraho, Haruaki and everyone else. There seems to be something over there—"

Just as Sovereignty noticed their arrival and greeted them—

"Geh!?"

Haruaki was rendered speechless. Outside the gates, where Sovereignty and Isuzu were staring at, was—

"Oh! Coming, coming! Hey~ Those exams must have been tough~! How did you do? Regardless whether you did well or not, now's the time to be liberated, right? Yay yay~!"

Waving towards him was the father who looked like a woman.

"...What a nightmare..."

Haruaki pressed his palm to his face. Generally speaking, he did not really want his classmates to see his family already, especially now that his father looked like that. If possible, he really wanted to pretend not to see, trying his best to ignore the sight. "Who is that beauty there?" "Must be the mom of someone from that group, right?" "She looks so young, how wonderful~" Haruaki also wanted to do everything he could to escape from this gossiping between the surrounding the students.

With her arms crossed before her chest, Shiraho narrowed her eyes coldly at Haruaki.

"...Is this someone related to you, human? If it really is the friend of a human who engages diligently in shamelessly perverted behavior on a daily basis, that would be truly mortifying."

"Sorry, I can't find any words to refute that. I'd be really grateful if you could ignore this..."

"Oh dear! You finally admitted that you've been engaging diligently in perverted behavior on a daily basis? I recall seeing on television that ordinary citizens have the right to arrest criminals in such situations."

"Hey, stay away from Shiraho-san and me or else we'll get impregnated. Totally disgusting."

"I wasn't agreeing with that part! It's the mortifying bit!"

Haruaki calmed himself and looked forward again. Honatsu was dressed in a cream-colored suit with a light and puffy hairstyle, looking like a young, married and successful career woman, dressed to go out as usual. The only thing different from normal was the light truck she was leaning against. Since the truck was parked right before the school gates, it went without saying that it was causing a lot of trouble. For some reason, the side of the truck was labeled "Yamamoto Liquor Store." Haruaki had a feeling he had seen this name before in the shopping district.

"Hmm?" Fear seemed intrigued by the truck and walked towards Honatsu. Despite his reluctance, Haruaki had no choice but to chase after her. Sovereignty and the others also went with the flow and followed.

"So, what's going on here?"

"Ufufu, I borrowed this~"

"Borrowed...? This is clearly a truck used for a liquor store's business, right? Why?"

Hearing Konoha's question, Honatsu waved his hand and replied:

"About this~ I was walking in the streets, looking for suitable transportation when I happened to see Take-boy from the liquor store sitting in this truck, so I tried whispering in his ear: 'Are you still paying tribute to Miki-chan at the bar? Anyway, forget about that, can I borrow this truck until evening?' For some reason, he agreed to lend it to me very readily~"

Fear narrowed her eyes.

"Hey... Isn't that totally blackmail...?"

"Don't put it like that~ It was just a request, a request. Although he seemed to tremble while answering: 'How do you know that? Who are you? Don't break up my family now, my second child is about to be born!' But it must have been my imagination~"

Haruaki broke out in cold sweat, hoping that the police was not currently going around in search for this vehicle.

"So yeah, now we have transportation, let's go shopping together! Go go—!"

"Huh?"

"W-What are you doing? Wait, don't push my butt!"

Taking Fear by the hand, Honatsu shoved her into the front passenger seat, then forcefully pushed Konoha onto the truck's cargo deck.

"Okay, all of you onto the truck! Let's get on! The more the merrier~ Wow~ All of you are pretty girls! Good job, Haruaki, that's my son!"

"S...on...? Then you're this human's—Ah! Wait, I never said I was going! Don't touch me!"

"I don't really get what's going on, but looks like fun! I'm going too—!"

Seeing Shiraho and Konoha pushed onto the cargo deck, Sovereignty automatically jumped up there too. "If Shiraho-san is going..." As a result, Chihaya and Isuzu boarded the truck as well, leaving Kirika and Haruaki as the only ones remaining. Kirika first glanced at Haruaki from the side then sighed and said to Honatsu while looking at the cargo deck that was not meant for passengers:

"Absolutely ridiculous—Doesn't this violate traffic regulations?"

"Don't sweat the details!"

"And this sudden talk about going shopping, why?"

"Because we're all going out together tomorrow, so we need to make all sorts of preparations~"

"...Tomorrow?"

Haruaki's eyebrow twitched. Looking up, he met gazes with the smiling Honatsu, but not wanting to speak to his father, he fell silent and turned his gaze away. Tomorrow. No way? As much as Haruaki wanted to question his motives, he did not want to speak to Honatsu. Luckily, Kirika voiced Haruaki's thoughts on his behalf.

"That's—because tomorrow is Yachi's birthday?"

Indeed. Haruaki had focused his full attention on exams earlier, avoiding the thought on purpose. Besides, it was meant to be a day that did not matter. The day he disliked. The day when his father would return. The day he returned just for sake of appearances. The day when Haruaki was forced to accommodate his father.

However, Honatsu waved.

"Ah~ Uh, I guess it counts if you put it that way~ But actually, the main reason is not Haruaki's birthday but something else. Still, I can't deny that it did occur to me that it's a rare chance, so we might as well celebrate together as well."

"What do you mean?"

"I've received notice that Gab-chan is finally returning tomorrow from his trip. However, after such a long separation, wouldn't it be very plain and boring to meet a dear friend at home or in the superintendent's office as usual again? So I suggested: 'since it happens to be the holiday after exams, I'd really love to take everyone to a rewarding place~ How about we meet there?' Then he agreed very readily~"

"The superintendent tomorrow..."

Haruaki sensed Kirika's gaze again. Although he did not believe it, this father of his had promised to explain everything in front of the superintendent. Suppose he really was speaking the truth—Perhaps there might be progress after all.

"Going there requires preparations... Which is why we're going shopping? Yachi, what's the plan?"

"I'm already seated here, so let's hurry and set off! Now that I think more carefully, it's my first time riding this type of car, I'm so excited! Also, if possible, I want to try riding in the back on the return trip!"

The silver-haired little lady leaned her upper body out of the front passenger seat's window and kept bouncing around, urging the group to set off.

"Can't be helped... Let's go, Class Rep."

"...I suppose so."

Haruaki climbed up onto the cargo deck on his own. By this point, the gazes of the surrounding students felt extremely stinging.

"Very good, very good! Then everything's okay once we head over to the Dan-no-ura and pick up Kuroe-chan~"

Just as Honatsu was about to get into driver's seat contentedly, Konoha asked with an astonished look:

"So, there is one important question I still haven't asked. Where are we going tomorrow?"

"Mmmfufu, about that~"

Honatsu opened the door on the driver's side and answered while grinning from ear to ear:

"—The beach! I can't believe Gab-chan has a villa there!"

===Part 9===

The next day, it was the holiday after exams.

Although midsummer was still some time away, the temperature had already become quite warm, so there were quite a few beachgoers visible on the shore. This included Haruaki's group.

(Oh dear...)

Haruaki sighed deeply under the parasol. Turning his head, he saw a building behind him. This brand new building was the villa belonging to the superintendent.

(Although he told us to play first since he was arriving later... I'm totally not in the mood for fun.)

Their current location was the very tip of the beach. Going further would enter the rocky area, virtually at the very end. It was almost as though this villa had been built here just to claim the last stretch of sand before the very end, hence this little corner could pretty much be considered a private beach. Compared to the central part of the beach, there were clearly much fewer beachgoers here, hence it was possible to rest and be quite relaxed. Conversely, the vendor stalls and vending machines were much farther away, but that was only reasonable.

However, Haruaki was in no carefree mood to forget everything and have fun. There were many things he needed to think about. After exams, a sense of liberation did rise in his heart but he was not excited enough to enjoy a swim in the ocean from the bottom of his heart.

"What should I say~...?"

Particularly today, there was the additional reason of "his own birthday." Perhaps it was childish defiance, but every year, he would deliberately act very passively. If he were alone, he definitely would have refused to come to the beach on his birthday.

Be that as it may, this time, there was also the objective of listening to his father's explanations together with the superintendent. Apart from that—

"Nuoh! Guwah! What is this? Numomomomo! This feeling under my feet is so strange, heeyeah!? Nuhahaha! It tickles! But so comfortable!"

Seeing Fear running back and forth along the shore, Haruaki suddenly relaxed his cheeks. Naturally, frolicking in the sea was a first experience for Fear. Ever since the moment she heard about the destination yesterday, she was already fiercely exuding an aura of "I really wanna go!" There was no way Haruaki could have given her the cold shoulder.

"Another wave is coming~ Then it retreated! Nyufufu, it tickles!"

"Ahaha, I think I'm getting addicted to the feeling of the waves breaking over me. Mmmheehee, so ticklish, hyawah!"

"Nuu, damn you, Sovereignty, you must have deliberately pretended to fall over, but actually, you just wanted to be the first to swim! Don't start gloating yet, I'm not gonna lose to you, watch me dive! I knew it, swimming is the main part of going to the beach, as long as I have this swim ringlug glug glug glug—!"

"Fear-chan!"

Having changed into swimwear, Fear and Sovereignty were playing together. Like a certain visit to the pool last time, Sovereignty was dressed in swimwear that worked for either gender. Instead of the school swimsuit given to her by upperclassmen from the swimming club, Fear was wearing a new swimsuit apparently bought the previous day. Haruaki could not help but admit it was very cute... However, where did she get the money from? Did it come from that bastard Pops? If he had money to throw around like that, Haruaki would rather have him increase the home budget.
[[image:C3 15-077.jpg|thumb]]

Haruaki angrily turned his gaze, subconsciously searching for signs of his father, but already knowing he was not going to be found. This was because Honatsu was waiting at the villa because the superintendent's arrival time was unknown.

Killing time under the excuse of watching over their belongings, Haruaki stared out at his surroundings.

Shiraho was sitting under a parasol on the side, gritting her teeth hard as though she wanted to rush over to Sovereignty any moment. However, she was unable to move because Chihaya was currently applying suntan lotion to her back carefully as though tending to a work of art. As soon as Chihaya was done, Shiraho was probably going to charge ahead and snatch Sovereignty away from Fear.

As though serving as Fear's substitute, Kuroe was wearing a common navy-blue school swimsuit, still building sand castles with unnecessarily superb skills as usual. With a distracted look on her face, Kirika was helping out next to her. Like last time, Kirika was wearing a t-shirt and pareo. Although there were very few beachgoers in this area, she was still unable to lower her guard, in case her bondage suit was seen.

Further ahead of them was the smiling Isuzu—it was uncertain whether it was really her, but anyway, there were three identical girls frolicking by the edge of the sea, splashing water at one another. Instead of swimsuits, they were wearing white robes that looked like the ones used in Shinto ritual purification. This was apparently because there was no way to prepare swimsuits for all fifteen of the kagura bells. Although Haruaki felt that it was a bit too unguarded for them to be dressed like that, underneath... Presumably, they were wearing something else beneath. Assuredly.

There was a little interlude happening earlier. In the beginning, all fifteen kagura bells had lined themselves in a row, all dressed in white robes. "Wow~ I haven't been to the beach for so long~" "...(smile)" "...(smile)" Just as they were about to walk to the sea, Haruaki frantically stopped them: "Wait! This looks too much like collective suicide by drowning, it's terrifying!" Since the sight might cause other beachgoers to call the police, the bells seemed to be taking turns to play currently.

Just then—

"Hah...! Hoo...! Hah...!"

Haruaki heard the sound of panting approaching. Looking back, he saw Kotetsu dressed in a t-shirt and swimming trunks, sprinting across the beach. As a side note, this was not Kotetsu's original attire, but the result after two changes of clothing.

His initial appearance was a plain and old-fashioned "you need to be dressed like this to swim" kind of style, consisting of what could be considered either swimwear or underpants, a ''fundoshi'' loincloth that truly brought to life the spirit of "now this is a Japanese man!" Standing with his legs apart on the beach with his upper body naked, Kotetsu was rapidly taken away by the girls, especially Konoha whose vigor suggested a blood feud against the ''fundoshi''.

The second time was an awkward appearance in a white school swimsuit along with "no helping it, speaking of other swimwear at hand, all I have is this one which Muramasa-sama bestowed upon me in the past..." As soon as Kuroe commented "Oh no, a clash with Second Player colors! Danger!", Kotetsu was abducted by the girls again.

In the end, Kotetsu wore this noncontroversial set of swimwear whose pieces were bought from a beach vendor and a nearby supermarket. Perhaps due to Kotetsu's hairstyle or his general demeanor, no matter what he was wearing, he still looked just like a girl.

"Hoo...! Hah...! Hah...!"

With a serious expression, Kotetsu had been running back and forth on the beach. Now, he stopped near the parasol, glancing at Haruaki while using his arm to wipe sweat from his brow. Although he did not say anything, Haruaki tossed a towel and a bottle of water over to him.

"Muu..."

"Take it. It's very hot, right? Rather, I can't bear it anymore, so let me ask a question."

"What question?"

"...Is it fun running like this?"

While drinking the water from the bottle, Kotetsu straightened his back sternly and instantly answered:

"Fun enough. Running on the beach is helpful for training the legs and the lower back."

"I-I see..."

After arriving here—and obtaining suitable swimwear—Kotetsu had spent the whole time dashing silently back and forth along the beach. Single-minded beyond compare. Training for the sake of becoming strong—

"...I..."

"Huh?"

Instead of looking at Haruaki, Kotetsu faced the horizon while speaking:

"I still have not forgotten everything. Neither have I changed from head to toe. Can I change? Or should I not change? I am still searching for the answer. Hence—As a sword, born as a sword as I am, I still currently believe that there is nothing wrong with the goal of becoming stronger than everyone else. That is why I do this."

"Is... that so?"

Haruaki exhaled then spoke while staring at the horizon just like Kotetsu:

"I... don't intend to criticize the goal you're working towards. But if your direction is wrong, I will also tell you 'You're wrong!' That's all. If your goal is to become strong, I think that's fine too. Just don't cause trouble for others."

"...Hmph. No matter what you say, it has nothing to do with me. I am simply doing what I wish to do."

Kotetsu replied while wiping his face and head forcefully with the towel. Then he tossed the towel back to Haruaki and threw him a sideways glare.

"I am going for another run. I am not causing trouble to anyone, so you have no objections, right?"

"Of course not, but it's not every day that you get to visit the beach. You could go have some fun without spending the whole time running."

"Truth be told, I really want to return the same words to you. Haven't you been sitting there without moving all this time—"

"So true~ Haruaki-kun, you should go and play more. By the way, Kotetsu, could it be that you're still bothered by what I mentioned yesterday?"

"Oh! M-Muramasa-sama, that's..."

Konoha joined their conversation. She was wearing a new bikini, displaying her voluptuous body. Like a mischievous child, she cocked her head and looked at Haruaki.

"My, this Kotetsu, yesterday when he ran over to my room with such a serious look on his face, I was wondering what he was going to say, but it turned out he asked: 'Umm, I heard that seawater is saltwater, won't we rust...?' Back then, his face was super serious—"

"Muramasa-sama!"

"Like I said, there's no problem as long as you wipe yourself dry thoroughly. Absolutely no rusting, I promise. If you're so scared that all you dare to do is sprint on the beach, that's no fun at all. Go swim for a bit, this is an order."

"B-But..."

Smiling, Konoha bent down and spoke as though blowing into Kotetsu's ear:

"''Or mayhap... Thou wouldst defy mine order''?"

"I shall enter the water immediately."

Trembling, Kotetsu dashed forward almost perpendicularly, screaming "Buddha have mercy!" before plunging headlong into the sea. Konoha giggled while watching this scene.

"Ahaha. Isn't such obedience really nice?"

"Y-Yeah..."

Inexplicably, Haruaki felt his heart pounding madly. Konoha was in a swimsuit. Her hairstyle had changed and this was a new swimsuit. Clearly that was all yet she felt different from the usual Konoha. Did her skin appear to sparkle this much? Were her thighs this dazzling to look at? Did her bosom seem so warm? Also, back when he touched those lips of hers that looked so soft, in fact, they really were very soft at the time—

"Haruaki-kun?"

"Oh! W-What is it?"

Konoha leaned forward as though emphasizing her cleavage to him, giggling "ehehe~" before pointing her index finger lightly at him.

"You tied it on immediately. Thank you."

"Oh... Yeah. Because I happen to have nothing to hang on it anyway."

Konoha was referring to Haruaki's cellphone among the belongings kept under the parasol. Tied to the cellphone was the decorative charm she had just given to him earlier as a present. It was a cellphone accessory akin to a medal or a pin, in the shape of a miniaturized Japanese sword.

"To be honest, I think this kind of present is just right. If I received a very expensive present, I'd feel a huge mental burden instead. Thank you, Konoha."

"Th-That's right! I knew it! I'm so glad, yes!"

Konoha's dainty face instantly brightened up. For some reason, she even clenched her fist and puffed "mufuu" forcefully. She was so touched that she spun towards another direction and murmured quietly:

"Ufufu. What a great success for the strategy of giving a unobtrusive present that could be brought to the seaside... With this, I should be the first person to hand over a present, which ought to leave a memorable impression... And the item I picked was neither too burdensome nor too simple, plus there's the tiny consideration that he would think of me every time he looked at his cellphone... Perfect!"

Haruaki did not understand but at least he could sense that she was overjoyed.

Was it that happy? All he did was accept her birthday present, that was all.

—Yes... I guess. Because she... she—

"Haruaki-kun?"

He was thinking he must say something to her, he had that obligation. However, he did not know what he should say. Thank her for the present? He had already said that.

This was related to her feelings and his own feelings.

They stared into each other's eyes. Although this was something they had done countless times in the past, there was a new significance lately. No, was he the only one who thought that? What kind of feelings did she carry when looking into his eyes throughout the years?

Konoha presumably sensed something and looked like she was waiting seriously for him to continue.

However, he still had not prepared what he should say. Hold on. Hold on longer. I still haven't—

"Yachi, it's time for someone else to watch the—"

"Hoohee—I'm so tired from having fun, my throat is all thirsty. Hey~ Haruaki, got anything to drink..."

Just at that moment, Kirika and Fear both happened to approach the parasol. The two of them noticed the situation here at the same time and halted their speech and movements unnaturally.

For some unknown reason, Haruaki could sense nervous tension slowly hanging in the surrounding air. Clearly on the surface, the girls' expressions and attitudes were the same as usual. Really, for some unknown reason.

"I want... to drink something, so let me go buy some drinks. The vending machine is that way, right? If you guys wanna drink something, let me buy them for you while I'm at it? ...Nothing? Then I'm going. Oh my~ The beach is really fun~ So unbelievably fun~"

Fear swiftly took out her purse from her own belongings and ran towards the beach vendors while holding the swim ring around her waist. Her smiling face seemed a bit unnatural. Was Haruaki imagining things?

Almost simultaneously—

"I wanted to say... It's time for someone else to watch over our things, but come to think of it, I'd like to go to the washroom. So I'll have to count on you for a while longer. Well then, see you later."

"Oh! Kotetsu looks like one of those bald sea goblins with his head out of the water, looking this way! He looks so lonely and very vengeful, so I'd better accompany him for a while. I'm going now!"

Kirika and Konoha also turned around and left as though they had thought of things to do by chance. Kirika walked over to the villa whereas Konoha made her way to the sea.

Finally—It was just like earlier.

Haruaki was left all alone under the parasol.

===Part 10===

Isuzu helped out with the sand castle building while smiling cordially.

"Please allow me to say in fear and trepidation: This air is truly heavy with the springtime of youth~"

"That's so true. This very bittersweet presence, tugging at heartstrings... It's unbearable~"

Kuroe agreed from the bottom of her heart and threw a sideways glance at the parasol's direction—Coincidentally, that was just as Kotetsu was dashing from there, taking a mighty leap into the sea as though committing suicide. Remaining at the scene, Konoha and Haruaki were staring into each other's eyes under an unusual atmosphere. Then immediately, Fear and Kirika both approached the parasol from different directions.

"Hmm~ The taste of youth again."

Now it was getting interesting. But at the same time, Kuroe also felt worried.

"Change" was inevitable but she really did not wish for for things to turn into chaos in the end. "Imbalance"—Thought Kuroe. Hence, she decided to pay attention at all times, to prevent that kind of situation from arising at least.

Of course, she had no intention of interfering with their—or rather, his—conclusions. If he were to ask, she would offer advice but ultimately, she hoped to remain unbiased and must remain so. This was the rule of the observer.

However—Her current feelings were inclined towards cheering for the girl who was a tad behind.

"This current situation feels like 'although she's realized her own feelings... she still doesn't know how to express them'~ After all, that's related to knowledge and experience."

Walking over with a swim ring around her, Fear saw the two under the parasol, then after seeing Kirika, she suddenly froze. She proceeded to suspiciously search through her belongings, swiftly leaving after obtaining her purse—

Kuroe understood that she had fled.

"Also, she has never experienced intimate interactions with others, so she's completely lost in this area too. Even if she could reach a conclusion on her own, once you add other people, it becomes very unclear—It feels like Ficchi is facing challenges in all sorts of ways."

"Although I don't quite understand, I do believe that trials and tribulations are part of so-called youth!"

"...Perhaps."

Looking back at the smiling shrine maiden, Kuroe smiled as well.

For Fear, overcoming those hurdles was very important. Hence, Kuroe was not going to help out.

Nevertheless, Kuroe believed that she should at least say "do your best." Giving Fear a push should be fine. A little push, just like when she was hesitating whether to give a birthday present, for example, at least a light push from the back.

"Hmm. Anyway, I don't think she brought it here, so it'll have to wait until we get back home~..."

Kuroe simply mumbled in her mouth then turned her attention to the parasol's direction again.

Haruaki was left alone there now. With a spaced out look, he was thinking about something.

Even towards Haruaki, Kuroe's policy remained the same. She could not help out directly. Therefore—

(A dilemma is only natural. But sooner or later, you must find your own answer... Do your best, Haru.)

As though praying, Kuroe could only whisper softly like this in her heart.

===Part 11===

Kirika walked forward, her heart filled with self-contempt. Naturally, going to the washroom was a lie. It was only because she was unsure whether she could stay there; only because she felt uncomfortable—That was why she left.

Although she had already reached the front of the superintendent's villa, it would be too much of a pain to go in just for the sake of establishing an alibi. She decided to stroll casually in the surroundings to kill time. Then walking with her head slightly lowered, she thought back over what happened just now.

(He's using... a cellphone strap I've never seen before.)

It was most likely the birthday present from Konoha. Very early on, Kirika had noticed Konoha's feelings. It would not be much of a stretch to say that she had known ever since she met Konoha.

She needed Konoha as a formidable rival. In order to complete her earlier confession that was not considered complete yet, she had to have Konoha return first. But in fact, she had rescued Konoha. Not only that, but Konoha had also made an even more progressive declaration in front of them, now that things had reached this point—

(...No.)

While circling around the villa pointlessly, Kirika shook her head lightly.

So what? Konoha was Konoha whereas she was herself. That's the way it is, isn't it, Ueno Kirika? Absolutely ridiculous.

All she had to do was rely on herself and put in an all-out effort. When the time came, she would be able to accept the conclusion no matter what resulted. So long as it was fighting fair and square, fighting, fighting to the last moment, she definitely did not find herself pathetic and be able to move forward even more directly than before. Indeed—In this regard, she was quite similar to Konoha. Both of them believed that only by expressing their feelings to him could they continue to move forward.

"All-out effort huh...?"

Birthday present. On this front, she stood in stark contrast to Konoha who had taken action like fighting a war on horseback, prioritizing speed and surprise tactics. She had not brought the birthday present along to this place. This visit to the beach was meant to return on the same day, hence Kirika intended to return home first before seeing him again that night to hand over the present. Doing so would provide a legitimate reason for her to visit the Yachi home—

"...What a calculating girl I am, absolutely ridiculous."

She murmured in self-deprecation. However, it was different for her unlike Konoha and the others who lived under the same roof as him. Unless she deliberately created opportunities to meet him, it was impossible to oppose the other rivals. Hence, this was just her way of fighting—

Walking while contemplating these matters, Kirika finished one circle around the villa. Since she had claimed to leave for the washroom, she was worried that Haruaki might start imagining disturbing things if she spent too much time. Kirika decided it was time to return to the parasol.

The asphalt texture under her sandals gave way to the sensation of soft sand whose tiny rustling sounded quite pleasant to the ear.

Kirika looked ahead to see that he was still sitting under the parasol, spacing out. Thinking "this time, it's really my turn to watch over the belongings," Kirika approached him from behind—

"...!"

Then she halted in shock.

Because she heard him. At that moment, Haruaki was muttering to himself.

Undoubtedly, it came straight from the heart—Very cruel words.

After Fear, Konoha and Kirika left, even after a very long time...

Remaining under the parasol, Haruaki still continued to think.

He thought back to what happened just now, the three girls who had behaved a little stiffly.

(...I see, it's not just my own problem...)

Konoha had witnessed the scene when Kirika confessed her feelings to him. Kirika and Fear had witnessed the scene when Konoha expressed her feelings. They were aware of one another's feelings. And he knew as well...

(What should... I do?)

To be honest, he found it a little difficult to get along with everyone.

Why was that? He knew very well. Because he was avoiding Konoha and Kirika. Because he had no idea how he ought to interact with them.

That being said, what was a confession? Haruaki pondered. It meant liking someone. It meant conveying this fact. Naturally, he could understand. Haruaki was also an ordinary boy. Such matters would cross his mind on occasion.

However, just as he tried to continue thinking further—Instantly, he was frozen to the spot.

What did Kirika and Konoha seek from him? He did not know. For example, normally speaking, suppose he were to start going out with one of them. Himself going out with Konoha. Himself going out with Kirika. Trying to picture those scenes—He could not. Too difficult. His entire body felt itchy. He tried to go further and imagine doing ordinary couple activities as a pair—He could not picture it either. Instantly, his brain and heart reached a state of saturation.

"Sigh..."

Haruaki shook his head, placed his hands on his lower back and straightened his spine. The peaceful scene before him entered into view. Shiraho and Sovereignty were playing beach volleyball with Chihaya and the kagura bells. Soon about to finish her sand castle, Kuroe was assisted by one of the kagura bells. Since she was speaking, that would be Isuzu, right? Fear was chugging a Ramune soft drink, walking while looking for pretty shells and other things. Konoha and Kotetsu were swimming together—

A heartwarming scene that seemed to symbolize their normal life.

Indeed. After Konoha's return, their days were back to normal. However—Precisely because of that, there were memories he must recall. Some things must not be forgotten.

He had already promised Kirika to give her a reply after Konoha returned home.

Right now, due to the chaos and ambiguous atmosphere surrounding his father's return, it was merely akin to soccer stoppage time that had been extended again and again. He must come up with an answer. However, how should he answer—

Thinking, thinking, thinking.

To keep thinking about a certain issue without any answer in sight, honestly speaking, that was quite hard and painful.

Hence—Haruaki could not help but—

Utter words of resignation.

"Sigh... If only the status quo could be maintained forever..."

"—!"

In that instant.

He heard the sound of sand grinding.

Haruaki looked back in surprise to see—

Staring wide-eyed in shock, Kirika rooted to the spot.

===Part 12===

Those were such—

Cruel words.

Why had she done something like this?

—Because she wanted to change. Because she believed that the willpower itself of accepting change head on would serve as strength to go forward. However. However—

"C-Class Rep..."

He frantically stood up. But—

"Stay away! Don't speak!"

Kirika yelled briefly then turned around. She could sense him suddenly stopping his initial intention to rush over.

She felt the world spin around similar to dizziness. He was right. Of course. Nevertheless—

"...I know. I can understand how you feel as well. But, therefore, please. Right now, only right now—Don't say... anything. Don't do anything either. For just one minute..."

"Class Rep..."

Her wishes were conveyed. He stood there behind her, frozen. Very likely—still staring at her back.

Kirika quietly exhaled, trying to convince herself to calm down.

During this one minute she had obtained, she pondered what she ought to do next. What action should she take as the next step? There were countless ways of reacting.

Should she really question him in anger? Or reprimand him in tears? Embrace him with trembling shoulders? Take him into her arms and steal his lips? Or apologize and flee... However, every choice was so absolutely ridiculous.

In the end—She chose to remind.

Still with her back facing him, she said:

"I really... don't intend... to wait forever."

Give her the answer. Give her a reply. Even if it was a declaration of defeat. Give her proof that she had fought.

"I'm not the kind of... shameless girl who... can keep hanging around... while you can keep stringing me along ambiguously..."

Through her back, she could sense his entire body shudder from the shock.

Yes. There was no problem with being unable to convey her feelings of love to him. She did not mind getting rejected either. It would be the natural conclusion, perhaps.

However—If that confession were to be treated as though it had never happened, that would be the most tragic result for her. Because that would mean that her confession—her existence—meant only "this little" to him.

If that really were to come true...

Then just as she had told him just now, she was not that shameless of a girl. Asking her to act as though nothing had happened, to continue sharing the same space as him, that would be impossible for her to comply.

(...!)

Kirika bit her lip and finally admitted it.

In other words, the worst case scenario.

Namely, her relationship with him—Shall end here.

Haruaki also realized it. Her mildly trembling back was currently pleading without uncertainty.

Heavy words. Yet they were also perfectly natural.

If you won't face me properly, I cannot stay here any longer—

This was definitely the meaning of her words.

She was this serious. Using serious words to voice her serious thoughts and feelings. This was what she had conveyed to him on that day.

Haruaki had thought he understood mentally, but only now did it truly turn into actual feelings, stabbing into his heart.

Ah—Indeed. Escape was not an option. He must face her and think seriously.

Confronting her seriousness, he must also answer seriously. He was not allowed to escape just because it was hard and painful.

"Class Rep... I get it now. Sorry, I can't guarantee that I will be able to answer you right now, but in the near future, I will definitely—"

Just as Haruaki was in the middle of his sentence...

"Nuoh!? What is that? What's going on?"

Fear's yelling was first to be heard, then Haruaki quickly noticed nearby people clamoring. Not just their group playing in the vicinity, but also the other beachgoers on the adjacent stretch of sand.

"Is it some kind of event?"

"No idea. Anyway, it's spectacular!"

People were talking nonstop while looking in the same direction. Naturally, Konoha and the others had stopped swimming and frolicking and were looking towards that side.

Haruaki and Kirika also turned their heads under the same influence.

Then what the two of them saw was—

===Part 13===

The second floor of the villa had a balcony with excellent exposure to the wind. Leaning his upper body against the railing, Yachi Honatsu looked out into the distance. Under the sunny weather, he was dressed in swimwear with a parka on top. The breeze felt very comfortable.

The balcony offered an expansive view of the scenery. A very open feeling. The sea and the sky both extended to the far reaches. The two shades of blue remained absolutely distinct but leaned close together along the horizon like a pair of inseparable twins. Once sundown came around, those twins were going to dress up glamorously in wonderful colors, holding a fashion show with just the two of them.

"Hmm~ What a great villa. I'm so jealous... By the way, this villa must be very expensive, right? I've been wondering since a long time ago, did you engage in some sort of villainy to make so much money, Gab-chan?"

"Hahaha! Whether past or present, I have never made any money in a manner that would bring about divine retribution."

Closing one eye as though winking, Honatsu smiled wryly while turning his head to look behind him.

Walking towards him was the man in a gas mask, dressed in a suit as usual despite the sunny weather. Following behind him was his secretary, Houjyou Zenon, transporting his suitcase by rolling it. As a side note, there was one more person in view, currently lazing about, having an afternoon nap indoors, her older sister Houjyou Ganon. In order to welcome Haruaki's group into this villa, she had been waiting for them since early morning.

"My apologies, the flight was delayed."

"There's no helping that. Though I've no idea where you went."

The awaited one who had arrived later than expected—Sekaibashi Gabriel—continued to walk forward and stood beside Honatsu. Like Honatsu, he leaned against the railing and looked outside.

Amidst the girls who looked like they were enjoying themselves, there was only one person looking bored with nothing to do—the son. More accurately, he looked distracted. This too was part of youth. Honatsu smiled wryly.

"I heard today is Haruaki-kun's birthday? Is this why you returned to Japan after such a long absence?"

"Hmm~ I suppose, something like that. After all, it's my only child's birthday~"

Honatsu giggled and said:

"I've also prepared a wonderful present. But even after I told him that, Haruaki made a very wary look, what a lapse from good manners~ However, however, I also told him the proper rules as his parent, that I won't give him the present unless he behaves as an obedient child—"

"Although superficially, it looks like I'm talking very normally to you, I'm sorry, my curiosity and other questions in my mind are killing me. Honatsu-san... What happened to you?"

"Many things. So, where should I start~?"

The dear and longtime friend seemed to sigh before shaking his head in exasperation.

"Given how far we go back, there's no need to force yourself to mimic a woman's tone of voice to match your appearance."

Honatsu relaxed his tense face, then immediately—

"...Sekaibashi-kun, I'm not forcing myself, you know? I just feel that ''it'd be less troublesome if current developments continued''."

Although it was still a woman's voice, these words definitely sounded like the long-absent Yachi Honatsu to Sekaibashi's ears. After a moment of silence, he shrugged with slight relief and said:

"Fine, since you have made your decision, this is fine too. I don't really mind either way."

"Me too—Or should I be using feminine pronouns instead? I feel that either way works if I'm facing you. Well, in any case, I'll just adjust according to circumstances."

"Let it be so."

The two of them turned back to looking out from the balcony, shoulder to shoulder.

As though mixing into the silence, as though waiting for the moment when the wind would blow away those words, Sekaibashi asked briefly. Honatsu also gave a brief answer.

"Is it a curse?"

"Nope."

"Voluntary?"

"Indeed."

"Painful?"

"Already used to it."

"Well then—"

Honatsu smiled wryly and waved at the man in the gas mask beside him.

"I've already promised Haruaki and the others to explain everything together. Also, since it's not a particularly amazing reason, let's wait until everyone has gathered before I explain."

"The way I see it, the benefactor whom I've not seen for a very long time has had a sex change. I really can't imagine there could be no particularly amazing reason..."

"Once you hear it, you'll only think 'what, it's just something like that?' On my end, I'm now starting to worry if it really was necessary to call you, Haruaki and everyone else out here specifically to give a solemn explanation. If I end up getting punched, you have to save me. Especially since he seems to be hating me recently."

"If you've refused to explain so far, it's not like I can't understand. So, allow me to ask one more question just as the advance payment for serving as the bodyguard... Was this matter related to Haruaki-kun?"

"Oh? Why do you ask?"

"Purely intuition."

"Haha! Then I'll answer you—Yes, I suppose it counts for half the reason."

"What about the other half?"

Honatsu moved his body away lightly from the raling and shifted his gaze that was originally directed at the beach. The most striking girl. Looking at the girl with beautiful, glittering, silver hair, he said:

"Naturally... ''It's for the girl whom I found''. I have to take responsibility for her future."

Hearing Honatsu say such a pretentious word, "responsibility," Sekaibashi was probably trying to hold in his laughter.

Seeing him not say a single word for quite a while, Honatsu could not help but conclude that. His silence was getting long enough to make one feel it was too long.

Puzzled, Honatsu turned to look at Sekaibashi beside him. For some reason, he was staring motionlessly at the surface of the sea, stunned with surprise.

"Im—possible!"

Then suddenly, he moved all at once, leaning violently towards the railing, gripping the railing hard enough to be audible. Honatsu followed his gaze to the horizon in the distance where the sky met the sea.

In a certain sense, what had appeared there was something perfectly commonplace.

Something that was perfectly natural to exist on the sea, without anything unusual about it.

Ships.

However, it was not just any ship. The ship was massive enough that even from land, one could tell how gigantic it was.

Furthermore, there was more than one ship. Although shaped differently and varying in size to some extent, these similar ships were all gigantic—Roughly ten of them. These ships were arranged side by side neatly in a row, silently approaching this shore.

As though trying to calm himself, Sekaibashi was breathing hard under the gas mask.

Then he looked back into the villa, towards Zenon who was staring at the same scene in astonishment. In a voice that could not disguise his trembling, he said to her:

"Zenon-kun, could you please go outside and gather Fear-kun and everyone else immediately—Of course, we are going together. A very important guest seems to have arrived."

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[CubexCursedxCurious:Volume15_Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[CubexCursedxCurious#Volume_15_.28Full_Text.29|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[CubexCursedxCurious:Volume15_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

CubexCursedxCurious:Volume15 Chapter1

2014-12-30T03:07:53Z

DarkeKyuubi:

==Chapter 1 - The Creature Allegedly My Father / "His birthday (I)"==

===Part 1===

Many things must be changing slowly, he thought.

To be honest, Haruaki could only feel lost in response to these changes. All the gradually changing matters had no answer. None of them were things he could understand.

He thought of Kirika. A friend from the same homeroom since the first year of high school, she was the straitlaced class representative, his lunch duel opponent as well as his comrade sharing the secret of curses.

Saying she loved and regarded him as a member of the opposite gender, Kirika had confessed to him.

She was unable to escape her cursed bondage suit. However, this had absolutely no bearing on his feelings towards her. Kirika was Kirika. Intelligent, beautiful, kind, competitive and never admitting defeat.

Extremely... adorable.

He could not possibly dislike her. Rather—He probably liked her.

Because simply imagining it made his heart pound uncontrollably.

Suppose he were to take a stroll with her, just the two of them, or going somewhere fun to have a good time, or cooking together, sharing a meal, or touching—her body.

He believed that it would be a most happy thing. Happiness beyond a doubt.

However, his thoughts paused at this point. He could not find the path he ought to advance along.

Hence, what should he do? What should he say? What course of action should he take?

His own feelings were very confused, impossible to unify. This was a first experience. Anxiety was the only emotion he could forcibly feel out.

He had asked her to wait for his answer because of Konoha's incident happening earlier.

In fact, they had discussed things in the kitchen and she had reminded him. Indeed, now that Konoha had returned safe and sound, he must tell her his answer. He must hurry.

Nevertheless... What was the answer?

As though jumping into a newly discovered path, he was thinking of another person who now surfaced in his thoughts.

Namely, Konoha. The cursed Japanese sword he had known since a very long time ago, the family member who was like an older sister, the fellow student in the same grade who had started going to school together with him ever since he entered high school.

She, who had professed her love for him and even kissed him...

Konoha was Konoha. But upon thinking calmly, Haruaki realized she was undoubtedly a woman as well. Having a gentle smiling face, understanding him better than anyone, always standing on his side no matter what, possessing an excellent figure, exuding an aura that made him feel at peace just by being next to her, that was Konoha.

Indeed, Haruaki felt very comfortable around her. Very happy. The feelings he experienced from her was probably not going to change in the future.

However—He also needed to give Konoha an answer, right?

His thoughts entered another dead end again.

So, what should he do? What kind of answer should he give? In order to reach an answer, what should he be thinking about?

"...Haruaki-kun..."

Oh sorry, Konoha, are you here to hurry me? Please give me a moment.

"Haruaki-kun... Ufufu..."

She was not angry. Not only that, she was giggling with some kind of deeper meaning.

How odd? Just as Haruaki tilted his head, he noticed that his entire body was surrounded by... How should he describe this? A feeling akin to "Konoha-ness." It was a very attractive feeling belonging to Konoha, very Konoha-like in sensation, even to the point that it was Konoha herself. Or perhaps one could call this "intensely Konoha-ing."

(...?)

What the heck am I thinking? Something doesn't seem right—Just as Haruaki was thinking that in a corner of his mind, a certain distinctive sensation appeared on his face apart from Konoha-ness. Poke poke, something was poking him in the cheek.

"Ahhh... Haruaki-kun... I knew it..."

This voice. The cheek-poking sensation. His brain suddenly understood that this was all reality.

So basically? Indeed.

In other words, the only one who had not yet returned to reality was himself alone—

Hence, Haruaki opened his eyes to find Konoha's face up close in front of him.

The two of them were close enough to feel each other's breathing. She was even smiling with slight rapture.

Then using her index finger, she kept poking his cheek gently.

Even after discovering that he had opened his eyes, she remained unflustered—

"Ara, Haruaki-kun. Good morning."

Smiling tenderly, she greeted him.

The fact that Konoha's face was so near meant that she had burrowed under his blanket. Haruaki finally figured out that the "Konoha-ness" he had felt in his dreamlike state was actually the umbrella term for the soft and comfortable sensation produced from squeezing tightly with Konoha in this narrow space—

"—Nwahhhhhh!?"

Haruaki frantically jumped up, wrapping the blanket around himself then retreating rapidly. For only an instant, the baseless speculation of "Konoha wouldn't be naked by any chance, right?" flashed across his mind, but fortunately, she was definitely clothed—Then he felt ashamed for his delusion instead. What the heck was he imagining!?

"W-Why are you in my bed...!?"

Completely unabashed, Konoha remained on the bedding that was left behind, tilting her head with her chin resting on her hands.

"Uh~ When I came to rouse you from bed, Haruaki-kun, because your sleeping face was too adorable... I couldn't help it, so I—"

"C-Couldn't help it?"

"Indeed, I couldn't help it. My apologies."

She beamed with a smile. It was the same familiar smiling face but the meaning conveyed was different from before. Her mode of behavior was also definitely different from before. The sense of distance had changed. Compared to all other times, this sense of distance was much more proactive.

Konoha's eyes suddenly flashed at this time then lowered her gaze.

"Umm—If this really displeases you, Haruaki-kun... Sorry. I seriously apologize to you."

Because Konoha's expression was too sad—

"No... It won't... It's okay."

"Really? I'm so glad."

She beamed again. Staring into each other's eyes. That sense of distance with her on the bedding. Haruaki's heart rate was rising.

Just as Haruaki gulped hard—

"..."

"Eeek!?"

Spontaneously, Haruaki noticed an unfamiliar figure standing silently at the doorway. Taking a closer look, he realized it was Kotetsu. The reason why Haruaki had failed to recognize him at first glance was because Kotetsu's hair was untied unlike usual and he was also wearing Konoha's old pajamas. Kotetsu must have just gotten up as well.

Haruaki was thinking Kotetsu would say something but he simply stared into the room unerringly. His eyes were subtly narrowed. The roaring pounce of fury never arrived.

However, for some unknown reason...

Haruaki could tell there was another type of reprimanding aura conveyed in Kotetsu's gaze. Indeed, if one had to make an analogy—It was like he was scolding Haruaki: "What a spineless coward!"

"Uh, umm, this is..."

In any case, just as Haruaki was trying to explain the situation, a new figure appeared behind Kotetsu.

This was also another person who was not present in this home until yesterday.

This certain person was wearing what ought to be his own pajamas, but the top was stretched very tightly. A certain person who had the top few buttons unfastened with cleavage exposed. A certain person whose pair of sleepy eyes seemed a bit familiar, but produced an even stronger sense of dissonance.

However, as soon as this person craned forward to peer into the room from over Kotetsu's head, he immediately stared wide-eyed and woke up in a flash.

"Oh my! Haruaki, I can't believe you entered the adult phase while I was gone..."

"Of course not!"

"I had a feeling this would happen, which is why I asked Konoha to live in the accessory dwelling... But you guys changed the rules on your own at some point in time and started living together! Once unbridled, you will only immerse yourselves in lust... Oh dear, what depravity of youth! I feel deeply responsible for this. Sob sob sob..."

Honatsu was rubbing the corners of his eyes, pretending to cry very deliberately.

Haruaki had lost the energy to deal with him a long time ago and could only sigh.

Haruaki found it truly wonderful that they could bring Konoha back and return to the normal life they once had, but he could sense that there were still many things with unclear future paths in the days ahead.

Kirika, Konoha, Kotetsu who had newly joined this family, and this mysterious creature allegedly his father.

Whose issues should he start with? Where should he start? What should he prioritize to contemplate? His mind was in total chaos—

"What what? What about lust? That's a word that can only be called shameless in all respects! Everyone freeze where you are and don't move—!"

A certain patter of noises came from outside the room. In terms of how to survive the situation at hand, this meant that Haruaki was burdened with one more matter he needed to think about.

Nevertheless, Fear's voice was the only thing that was almost identical to before.

For some reason, Haruaki felt grateful for that.

===Part 2===

After sitting herself down hard on the cushion in the veranda, Fear angrily crushed rice crackers between her teeth.

"Seriously! That guy is outrageous as always!"

"Hmm. Although things have changed, it also seems like nothing's changed as well. But it does come as a relief to me that another lively scene has returned to this home at last."

Kuroe sat down lightly in formal seiza posture on the cushion beside her, holding a teacup in both hands while sipping tea, commenting with a faint wry smile. Thinking "how carefree!", Fear frowned but ultimately picked up another rice cracker without saying anything.

While listening to the crisp crunching sounds coming from her mouth, Fear suddenly recalled what Kuroe had just said.

Changed, yet nothing had changed as well.

"..."

That must be it. Whether Haruaki or Konoha, something must have changed along the way back to this home. Although it looked like nothing had changed as a result, Fear believed that there was still a dramatic change on a mental level, because something that even a bystander like her would consider "only natural for that to result" occurred right before her eyes.

So, for herself who had watched ''that'' unfold... Did anything change?

"...Ahem."

Fear deliberately coughed then glanced to the side. In a mumbling voice, joking in an intentional manner to hide her embarrassment, she said:

"By the way, Kuroe-no-suke, may I have a private word with you?"

"Yes, my lord! What is it?"

Playing along, Kuroe responded appropriately in an instant. Still sitting formally in seiza on the cushion, she rotated herself by ninety degrees, pointing her knees towards Fear as though acting out a historical drama.

Fear suddenly relaxed her expression. Kuroe had apparently noticed the feelings in her heart and was thus someone whom Fear could consult confidentially. Fear felt very fortunate to have someone like that by her side.

"...Honatsu said something about a birthday, right? I'd like to ask about that."

"Yes, it's Haru's birthday, I believe. Do you know exactly which day and month it is?"

"No idea."

"Uh... It happens to be exactly ten days from now."

"Weird, I get the feeling there's something planned already. Something very important as well."

"Oh... Speaking of which, Ficchi, you guys are having exams soon, right? I remember Haru's birthday is on the day after exams are over."

Now that it was mentioned, Fear was certain. Although she was starting to feel bothered by exams now, she decided to put the issue aside for now.

"I see, now I know the date. So, I wanted to know something else..."

Naturally, back when she first arrived, Fear did not know the significance of birthdays. But by this point, Fear had already lived in Japan for quite a long while during which she had seen many classmates celebrate their birthdays. As a result, she knew that birthdays were important events for modern Japanese people with major celebrations.

However, the issue was—

What about for Haruaki?

"Now that I think back carefully, I've never heard that guy mention this. Did he simply forget?"

"Ah~ ...You're right. If anything, Haru doesn't like holding noisy parties when his birthday comes around... I guess?"

Fear was a bit shocked. Weren't birthdays meant to have parties? A chance to celebrate spectacularly and go wild? Something like Christmas.

She leaned forward to inquire from Kuroe the reason in greater detail—

The reason turned out to be very simple.

From what Kuroe had heard, the reason why Haruaki did not enjoy lively celebrations of his birthday stemmed from his childhood when it was the only day that his father was guaranteed to hurry home from his travels. Things were fine up to the end of elementary school, but after entering middle school, Haruaki began to resent the feeling that he was forced to accommodate his father's attempt to fulfill obligations, which was why he wanted to spend his birthdays as ordinarily as possible. At first, it might have been nothing more than a rebellious phase, an attempt to defy his father, but Fear could empathize. She also heard that Kuroe and Konoha would not do anything more than giving him presents on that day.

Fear could not help but feel demoralized.

"Really...? No party, just giving presents?"

Why would she feel this way? Fear found her own feelings quite unbelievable.

Basically—Right. Because she had already decided as a matter of fact that a grand and lively celebration was in order. Because she looked forward to seeing what kind of expression he would make if a party were to be held. A shameless expression just like the one he made last Christmas. If possible, she wanted to make Haruaki show that kind of face. She really wanted to see it. She wanted to stay by his side, experiencing that uplifting feeling—

She began to think deeper. Was she feeling depressed because she had decided on her own to hold out hopes which were now dashed? Currently, she felt a bit weird. Why were her thoughts so impetuous and prone to jumping to conclusions?

(...Am I... impatient?)

Yeah, I guess I'll admit it. Existing inside her heart was definitely an irritable sense of impatience.

The reason? She knew it too.

It was due to Konoha that time. Because she had watched her do something like that at close range—After confessing her love, Konoha had even kissed Haruaki's lips.

What happened then had not only affected Haruaki and Konoha but also brought change to Fear's feelings inside. Hence, simply recalling the scene like now was making her heart pound uncontrollably. It was producing a feeling of "I must do something to compete." Like an obsessive-compulsive disorder, something in her heart was violently urging her—Hurry, hurry, hurry and do something! Make him feel aware of you!

Of course, the first method that occurred to her was to repeat what Konoha had done. However, merely the thought of herself doing that—

(Nu... Nuuuuuuuu...!)

Her head felt like it was about to explode. Consequently, she decided to shelve the idea. Originally, she wanted to hold a grand celebration for Haruaki as a sort of prelude to occupy her thoughts in the meantime, but as soon as this idea took off, she was met with a heavy setback.

But this could not be helped. It would be totally not worth it if she did something he disliked and got hated for it. Slumping her shoulders, Fear said:

"Sigh... Perhaps he might even get annoyed if I gave him a present...? Would it be safer to skip the present...?"

"No no no, Ficchi, you're overthinking things! You have to give a present at least!"

"Really~?"

"I don't think Haru hates receiving presents either. We give him presents every year too. If you skip on the present, Ficchi, you won't be able to draw attention to your presence! The present is absolutely necessary!"

"Hmm... I guess that's true, if you say so. I need to give a present at least, yeah!"

Having said that, Kuroe exhaled as though greatly relieved. Then the remaining issue was—

"What should I give as a present? This is killing my brain."

"I'm racking my brain, trying to think of what to give this year too~ But there's always the last resort, just tie a ribbon around yourself."

"What's the meaning of that?"

"Hoho... This cannot be explained by the lips of your humble servant. You shall understand eventually one day, my lord."

Kuroe returned to her historical drama tone of voice and snickered malevolently. How mind-boggling.

"Anyway, you must figure out what to give before that day arrives. Hmm, I guess there's always the method of asking him directly what he'd like."

"Hmm..."

Fear started to eat rice crackers again, spacing out while staring at the garden ahead.

Haruaki's birthday. Exams. All sorts of random things. There was so much to think about.

It looked like these troublesome days were going to persist for the next while.

===Part 3===

Several days had passed since Konoha returned home.

Probably thanks to the enhanced healing effects induced by Kuroe's hair, Haruaki's shoulder wound had recovered to the point where he could just about get through life normally. It was still slightly painful, but at least he no longer needed to keep his arm immobilized.

At school, he had explained to Taizou and the others that "I got slightly injured" with his arm tied up, but ever since the sling was taken off, life pretty much went on the same as before. Neither was he prevented from taking notes in class... Still, writing was a tough task but now was not the time to be spacing out instead of copying notes.

Indeed, it was currently exam week. A student's duty was to study. Now that normal life had returned, it was necessary to pour all energy and gather full concentration for the imminent exams. Hence—

The Haruaki household had also invited guests for tonight to hold a group study session. Since Shiraho and others had declined the invitation, only one guest ended up coming. Therefore, in other words, this turned into a "group study session with a private tutor."

"Hey hey, Kirika, what does this mean?"

"Where, where... This part? This is—"

Haruaki looked up and stole a glance at her face.

He caught the side view of Kirika's face while she was explaining key points to Fear. Long eyelashes, well-shaped lips, gentle tone of voice. Feeling embarrassed somehow, Haruaki instantly turned his gaze back to his notes.

But unlike Haruaki, there was one other person present who kept staring intently at Kirika.

"Stare~"

Kirika seemed to endure it uncomfortably for quite a while, but probably reaching her limit, she looked up with what appeared to be a troubled and embarrassed expression.

"Umm—How should I address you...? Honatsu... -san? Umm, it's a bit difficult for me to concentrate if you keep staring at me like this..."

"Hmm~ I knew it, children who are good at studying are lovely~ They feel so reliable, it's great~"

"Uh... Yes..."

Sorry for being so unreliable. Grumbling inside, Haruaki looked to the side of the table at the same time. Sitting there doing nothing was Honatsu, still in that mysterious female form. He was smiling while supporting his chin on a hand, watching them study. To be honest, he was quite an eyesore.

On the other hand, Kirika simply kept repeatedly retracting her neck with a troubled look on her face. Given the mysterious person who was both an unfamiliar woman and allegedly Haruaki's father at the same time... Kirika probably had no idea how to deal with her.

As a side note, Haruaki had already made his decision not to care. Konoha and the other girls also seemed to have reached the same conclusion. After all, no matter how they tried to ask him why he had transformed into a woman, he would always change the subject and refuse to explain. Hence, there was nothing they could do but accept "that's the way he is," almost to the point of ignoring him. Since he refused to explain, that just let him be. Conversely, Haruaki was neither going to ask nor take any action, letting him do whatever he wanted for now.

"How rude, Haruaki-kun's grades aren't bad at all. Isn't that so?"

Studying together, Konoha voiced her support for Haruaki, but—

"Not particularly good either..."

Haruaki did not really feel like prolonging the subject. He did not really want contact with his father. For him right now, over there was just an incarnation of shame, incomprehension and trouble.

Hence, Haruaki made an ambiguously pleasing smile in an attempt to end the conversation. Then he realized the teacup in his hand happened to be empty.

"Hmm, the tea is finished. The teapot is almost emptied, right? Let me go prepare more—"

"Oh, I already asked Kotetsu just now if preparing tea is what's needed."

Before Haruaki could get up, almost simultaneously while Konoha was speaking, the living room's sliding door was opened.

"...The tea is ready."

A gruff voice and slightly vicious eyes. This was apparently his natural look rather than an indication of poor mood. Appearing from behind with a tray carrying the spare teapot, Kotetsu casually set down the tray next to the table before picking up a cup from the tray and nimbly sitting down in formal seiza behind Konoha in a very natural manner.

"Thank you. You may relax and take a break too."

"...Yes."

Kotetsu gave a brief response then picked up a cup by his side with a serious look on his face. Sucking through a straw in the cup, he drink with a "slurp~"

As for the red liquid he was drinking—

Tomato juice.

(Hmm... This really looks like a scene from one of those common vampire manga... But if this is what stabilizes his mental state, whatever goes.)

For the sake of convenience, Kotetsu's current owner was Haruaki. Although Kotetsu was extremely reluctant, under Konoha's forceful commands, he had no choice but to relent, thus resulting in the current state of affairs. Consequently, the legendary curse of "Kotetsu thirsts for blood tonight"—"compelling the wielder to allow Kotetsu's blade to drink fresh blood"—no longer activated.

However, just as "seeing blood" carried special significance to Konoha, Kotetsu's traits, or rather, his habits, also left behind a reliance on the act of "drinking blood." In order to solve this problem, after going through many failed experiments, they finally discovered that principle that "his heart would calm down as long as he drank a red liquid of similar color." Among them the most effective was tomato juice—So the cliched model passed down from long ago really had its merits?

In any case, Kotetsu was currently very well-behaved. This was probably thanks to Konoha who had been living together with him so far? Although he was still an enemy not too long ago, it felt like there was no need to keep him under heavy supervision at all times. At this rate, he very well might become someone akin to Konoha's little brother, settling down in this home.

However, Haruaki still did not know if Kotetsu really wanted to have his curse lifted.

Although it was mostly Konoha who interacted with Kotetsu at the moment, Haruaki believed that eventually, he must ask Kotetsu directly what were his true thoughts.

Anyway, Kotetsu had brought in tea with perfect timing. Without needing Haruaki to do anything, the previous topic of conversation was swept aside. In other words, he did not need to speak to his father. Picking up the teapot to pour another cup of tea, Haruaki started studying again. There were precious few days before the exams and time must not be wasted...

(Oh right, speaking of time...)

Some time had passed since the previous incident, but no more weird people had appeared so far—Haruaki thought.

Back when Satsuko and Fourteen made their departure, they had apparently said something horrifying but it must have been a mistake. Even if they were serious at the time, it was possible that the situation had changed in the meantime, or perhaps simply because her superior was defeated, Satsuko wanted to scare them in revenge and lied as a result.

(Hmm, it's really great that nothing's happening... Anyway, now's the time for studying. Study.)

Honatsu was smiling while watching the study session, Fear was groaning while reading textbooks, Kirika was tending to Fear, Konoha was studying at her own pace while paying attention to Haruaki's progress once in a while, Kotetsu was drinking tomato juice in small sips behind Konoha, whereas Haruaki was slightly distracted—

At this moment, Kuroe came home from work, thus the usual members of the group were all gathered.

"I'm home~ Oh, everyone's studying."

"Oh, welcome back, Kuroe. Did you buy what I wrote in the text message?"

"Tomato juice for Kotecchan and milk? Of course. I'll put them in the fridge first."

After entering the kitchen, Kuroe sat down in the living room and began to sip hot tea from the teacup she had brought out.

"Hmm~ So this is the joy of working... Tea tastes best after a hard day's of work."

"Speaking of which, I've heard that you've been working very seriously of late. Well done, Kuroe-kun."

Kirika suddenly stopped writing and spoke whereas Kuroe puffed out her tiny chest as though going "ehe."

"That's right! It's because I have to recover my black hair as quickly as possible~ Only a bit more and I'll have recovered the original hair color completely."

Kuroe picked up her hair in her fingertips and explained. The lock of hair had used up its life force to heal Haruaki's injury, turning snow-white as a side effect. Immediately after the treatment, the white hair was ten centimeters long but now the length was roughly that of a fingernail's. Kuroe was working seriously as hard as she could—That was probably for replenishing life force from the hair that was cut from her customers.

Haruaki thanked her from the bottom of his heart while at the same time, he noticed Konoha suddenly lowering her gaze, burying herself in her notebook. Without saying a word, she looked like she had decided to accept everything. With slight gloom and helplessness in her eyes, her expression also seemed to be smiling faintly as well.

Indeed, the direct reason why Kuroe needed to use her power beyond her limit and heal Haruaki's wound was because—

The one who had cut open his flesh was—

(Konoha...)

Haruaki himself did not mind but even having said that, it would not make her feel more at ease.

"Oh right! Actually, I've been developing new moves using spare time when business is slow!"

Kuroe was speaking with unnecessary cheerfulness in her voice, possibly because she noticed Konoha's appearance. Konoha tilted her head and asked:

"New moves...? Haven't you been developing them whenever you have time?"

"Yeah, I've watched scenes when you're developing new moves. They're totally terrifying."

"Hoho! But this time, it's beyond the level of thinking up move names. How should I put it? Such as hair control and life force usage or stuff like that, I've come up with totally new ideas. I was wondering if my powers ended up growing due to overusing them at one point? Like that super famous warrior race whose members get stronger every time they approach the verge of death!"

"Oh..."

Konoha tilted her head to the other side, at a loss for words. In any case, Kuroe had apparently succeeded in dispelling her gloomy feelings. Then sipping tea, Kuroe said:

"Hmm, anyway, between working and developing new moves, my days have been very fulfilling lately."

"Oh... Well, as long as you're happy."

"So true, work is very important, you know~? Well done!"

Honatsu stroked Kuroe's head from behind. You, the one who looks he's never working seriously, have the least right to say that—Haruaki could only grumble in his heart.

Then after the studying persisted for a while—

"So... Let's call it a day here. It's getting late."

The group study session was dismissed after Kirika said that. Sighing inside, Haruaki cleared away the paper and stationery used for studying. At this moment, Kirika spoke up while likewise putting textbooks and other belongings away.

"Excuse me... Honatsu-san, I've got something to ask you."

"Ask me? Yes, sure, go ahead."

"Recently, Honatsu-san, why did you observe this home from outside instead of coming in? Since it's your own home, I would think it's fine to return as soon as you could, right?"

Kirika was referring to the time when they were undergoing special training in order to bring Konoha back. They originally thought the mysterious woman appearing in front of the residence's entrance belonged to the Draconians, but it turned out to be a misunderstanding.

"Hmm~ I did consider pressing the doorbell, yes. But anyway, it's because the situation looked very serious."

"That day was... Muu. I went ''there'' and Kuroe also... Hmm, it was definitely quite serious, I guess."

"Exactly, I did observe the mood first~ So that's why I told myself, I'd better stay at a hotel for now!"

"I see."

In contrast to the words in her response, the look on Kirika's face was not quite convinced. Even after packing all the stationery she had been using for studying into her schoolbag, she did not stand up. Sitting there formally in seiza for quite a while, with eyes closed, she seemed to be contemplating. Then when she opened both eyes—

"Although this might be meddling on my part in an absolutely ridiculous way... There's one more thing."

Kirika shifted her gaze away from Honatsu, looking at Haruaki for an instant. Haruaki felt his heart rate rising because he originally thought the topic of conversation had nothing to do with him. Kirika immediately turned her gaze back to Honatsu.

"In other words, Yachi—-kun and you. The way I see it, there was no eye contact between the two of you today, not even once. I believe this is quite abnormal."

"Hmm~ But I was looking at him frequently, because I'd like to record my beloved son's development firmly on the back of my eyes! But Haruaki won't even look at me~ Are you shy?"

Of course. Not. Like hell I'd look. This overly inexplicable Pops. The Pops who refused to explain anything.

Kirika seemed to sigh.

"I can understand how he feels. If I were him, I would've done the same. As much as I hate using that particular word, however—''It's very unpleasant when forced to let an unknown persist as an unknown''."

"I know a little bit about you. That used to be your former standpoint, right?"

"No, trying to thoroughly unearth unnecessary secrets is completely different from being forced to pretend not to see a mystery that's right in front of your eyes."

Kirika straightened her back forcefully and spoke like a judge delivering a verdict:

"Please tell us. What have you been doing all this time? Why did you end up looking like this? What are your plans for the future? Unless these questions are cleared up, your relationship with Yachi will never become normal. Naturally, the same applies to your relationship with us as well."

Haruaki did not look at Honatsu's face, but did not look away either—He simply kept his attention on Honatsu's person. This was to know how would he answer? What kind of expression would he make? Nevertheless, the nervous tension at the scene did not last long. Bringing his hands together with a clap, Honatsu tilted his head apologetically and said:

"Oh dear~ ...I understand how you all feel but I'm sorry~ Because if I explain now, it'll take double the effort..."

Shock, anger, disappointment, scorn. These emotions rushed into Haruaki's brain accompanied by dizziness. He secretly gnashed his teeth. As expected, this really was the worst father!

However, Honatsu's answer seemed to have raised a new question from Fear.

"What do you mean by taking double the effort?"

"Hmm~ Of course, it's not like I don't want to explain to you all. It's just that it's a lot of work if I need to repeat the same explanation multiple times, so I want to wait until Gab-chan returns before I explain."

"Gab-chan...?"

"After letting my little gray cells to spin at full speed, I'm guessing that's the superintendent."

"That's right~ That child still seems to be running around the world, right? I've heard that he's away somewhere even now. But I've already contacted him and heard that he's returning to Japan after your exams are over. Since I want to explain everything in person to my good friend, that will be the time when I'll answer everyone's questions together!"

After saying that, he even winked. That extremely fluid, natural and flawless winking motion, like a young wife appearing in an advertisement, actually made others feel very uncomfortable.

"By the way, it's fine if you want to address Haruaki without honorifics like earlier. Just now, you originally wanted to call him Yachi directly, right? I hope you can behave with your true selves like normal~ Because this might very well be related to my son's future, I want to observe this area properly too~"

"F-Future...!"

As though sunk by a great impact, Kirika went red in the face and bowed her head.

Haruaki exchanged glances with Fear and the others, sighing.

In the end, Honatsu still had no intentions of disclosing everything about himself at the moment. But now that a deadline had been set at the end of exams, there was some progress at least. It was all thanks to Kirika.

However, in spite of that...

(...I hope he really does explain everything in detail before the superintendent.)

Of course—inside Haruaki's heart, he had already become thoroughly unable to trust his father's words.

===Part 4===

"Well then—Goodbye."

"Thanks a lot, Class Rep."

"See you, Kirika!"

Kirika closed the front door behind her. Maintaining this posture, she recalled that face of his, still bidding goodbye to her only an instant earlier. Slightly apologetic—on a true level, a gaze that was not looking at her. Physically, in terms of angles, he was definitely looking at her, but the focus of his heart was not in focus. He was afraid of focusing on her.

(Absolutely... ridiculous...)

She understood very clearly why. With too much happening all at once, the stress in his heart must be reaching a limit.

Kirika sighed lightly and released the front door's handle, then took a step forward. Taking out her cellphone absentmindedly, she checked the time. What her eyes focused on was not the time of the day displayed but the date.

As the numbers grew bigger and bigger, the circled dates on the calendar in her mind were going to arrive in succession. First were the midterm exams. Continuing to study hard at the current rate, yes, she should be able to attain her usual grades. Then right after that, awaiting her was the important event—

(Birthday... huh?)

Since birthdays happened once a year, Kirika had experienced Haruaki's birthday last year as well. However, she did not recall doing anything special, because she knew that Haruaki wanted to spend his birthdays in peace. She had also heard about the reason—but was not sure whether it was brought up by himself or by Taizou and Kana during chatting. This, she could not remember exactly.

She traced back her memories that were fuzzy to an unbelievable degree. On that day last year, what had she bought? She seemed to have gave him something boring at school. Of course, it was together with Kana and the others. Then after school, they had taken a group picture at a photo booth to commemorate, followed by buying snacks to eat together. That was all she could recall.

Suddenly, she was captured by a strange feeling. For herself back then, the boy named Yachi Haruaki was definitely just a target for observation. She was still part of the Lab Chief's Nation at the time whereas he was nothing more than a boy whose constitution was immune to curses.

Ah—At which point in time had she fallen in love with him?

She felt like there was no clear trigger. Naturally, very naturally, by the time she realized, her gaze was already chasing after him. She was only observing him because she was ordered to observe him—She had also used the operation itself as an excuse.

This year, she was welcoming his birthday for the first time after realizing her own feelings.

The situation was different, she could not allow things to go as last year. She had already confessed. Although there were still many worrisome aspects regarding the answer, her current priority was choosing a gift in any case. What should she choose? What would serve as a present?

Right—For example, most typically, she had often heard others say that wrapping yourself up as a present was the best way to express your feelings—

"A-Absolutely ridiculous...!"

She hastily shook her head hard, stuffed the cellphone into her skirt pocket and started walking. There was quite some distance between the front door of the Yachi main residence and the entrance to the premises. She decided to slowly walk the dozen of steps required to cover this path. Right now, that was what she really felt like doing.

One step. She walked on the stepping stone underfoot. Another step.

At this moment, lively noise came from the main house behind her. Did Fear or Kuroe cause a commotion? Was Konoha being angry? Did the newcomer Kotetsu do something wrong? Were Honatsu and Haruaki the father and son pair having an argument—If that were the case, things would actually be more normal.

In any case, it was very lively. The noise behind her back, transmitting into the distance.

Meanwhile, the path ahead was very quiet. As soon as she exited the main entrance, a quiet night road awaited her, leading to the total darkness of her own apartment.

Kirika looked back slightly, narrowing her eyes lightly. The lively Yachi home. The happy Yachi home.

She could not help but indulge in pointless imagination.

Suppose, suppose she could also live there—

(...No, that... would be asking for too much. I...)

Kirika shook her head lightly and faced forward again.

Then leaving behind the lively noise of the Yachi home, she started along her dark path back home.

===Part 5===

Inside a room with the lights turned off—

Having spent a number of days to prepare herself, Fear finally decided to do it.

She was squirming awkwardly. Due to closing her eyes, she could not see anything so she only turned her head. She had definitely taken a bath already and even scrubbed especially hard. There were no odors or stains on her body... Probably, definitely. Had she forgotten to do anything else? Would it be better to brush her teeth beforehand as well?

"Okay, so, Fear... May I open you up?"

"Y-You must be more gentle, also, don't keep staring the whole time!"

"I know, it's just the same as always."

The same as always. Indeed, just the same as always. This kind of thing had happened many times by this point. Purely letting Haruaki see her most important part, feeling his breath blowing on her body, shivering from the touch of his fingers, then having him insert ''that'' into that extremely tight opening of hers, all the way into the very depths. Nothing more than that.

However—Right now, her heart was beating faster than usual.

She knew why. It was due to her feelings. Because placing herself in Haruaki's hands—let alone fear, she felt tender affection instead. She wished for him to touch her. Like this, touch her more. That being said, she was too embarrassed to voice any of this at all.

"Mmm, ah...!"

"Sorry, does it hurt?"

"No... It doesn't."

Under the illumination of the flashlight in Haruaki's hand, her private spot was exposed and completely laid bare. This could not be helped because visibility was necessary, but it did produce a sense of immorality instead. Fear thought to herself: very shameless indeed. Haruaki definitely enjoyed this kind of thing, because he was staring into the deepest part of her with such serious eyes. This guy was hopeless. Even if one were to search the entire world, there was very likely no woman but herself who was generous and tolerant enough to allow Haruaki to stare at that kind of spot. Hence, she was special to him.

"Okay, so... I'm putting it in."

"...Sure."

Haruaki presumably thought it would be a bad idea to insert suddenly. Fear felt his fingers gently caressing her opening. Her consciousness shuddered. Biting her nonexistent lips, she desperately suppressed the lame cry that almost escaped. Idiot, what are you trying to do! I'll curse you! That feels too pleasurable—It makes me feel like there's an electrical current running through my entire body!

"I'm putting it in here."

"That's... Hurry and put it in... Don't move... your fingers back and forth..."

Haruaki replied "understood." Fear took a breath in then held it. She could sense him inhaling as well. Then immediately—

"...!"

There was a feeling of something inserting into her body. The sensation of a foreign object only lasted an instant before turning into "something that belonged inside as a matter of fact," melding into one with the contours within her body.

Inside her body, the most sensitive spot was getting filled. However—

"It's not... over, right...?"

"Yeah, one more time. I'm going to do it in one go next."

"Mmmkuh—!"

The same feeling arose at a different spot from just now. A sense of insertion occurred at two places simultaneously. A numbing feeling ran through her entire body, intermediate between a tickling and a painful sensation. However, these feelings gained significance as soon as it crossed her mind that they came by his hand. Like evidence, like bonds.

When the rich sense of fulfillment enveloped her, he started to clean up indifferently. She felt a bit offended. Of course it was necessary to cover up her exposed private spot, but there was no need to hurry so much, right?

"Uh... I need to do this here then do that... Is this okay? Although it's the same as usual, let me know if your body feels uncomfortable anywhere, okay? Then I'm off."

"W-Wait, it just so happens that I want to chat with you for a bit. Turn around and wait for me."

After confirming that Haruaki had obeyed her directions despite showing signs of puzzlement, Fear turned back to human form. Although the room was very dark, she must not be careless. Anyway, she fidgeted while putting on the shirt she had removed then reached out to find the panties that ought to be nearby while speaking:

"Then uh... Basically that, I've got something to ask you."

"Sure, what is it?"

"Well, just as you know, I still have many things I don't understand about the human world. So, to be honest, I don't think I understand events like birthdays very well yet."

"Oh... That's not a particularly important day, so it's fine even if you don't do anything."

A ready answer within expectations. Fear felt a little sad but it could not be helped.

"No, I've talked to Kuroe and reached the conclusion that presents must be given at least. So I'll ask you honestly, do you have anything you'd like?"

During breaks between studying for exams, she had been racking her brain on this issue but could not reach an answer. Hence, she decided to go with Kuroe's suggestion of going straight to the point. Although this was not the best method, at least it was better than helplessly delaying until the day itself.

"I clearly said it doesn't matter already..."

Inside the dark room, Fear sensed a forced smile. Having grown accustomed to the darkness, she could faintly see Haruaki's back quivering slightly, sitting in front of her. By the way, she still had not found her panties. Where had they gone?

Fear got on her knees and circled the surroundings, patting the floor with her palms in her continued search.

"That's not acceptable. Don't worry, just go ahead and tell me."

"Really... I'm fine with anything."

That's really giving me a headache—Fear thought. She did not have too much money, with only a little left over from the part-time jobs in the past. What should she buy? Buying something cheaper would be forgivable, given the circumstances. Then how about changing her idea slightly to give something that were not sold in common shops? Something she could prepare. Something she—could give.

Speaking of which—Fear recalled it. Kuroe had said "there's always the last resort, just tie a ribbon around yourself." This had not registered in her mind at the time because she did not understand, but now—after thinking about it while alone with Haruaki in a dark room—Fear suddenly figured out what it meant.

(Too—! Too shameless...!)

Her cheeks instantly heated up. What the heck? Was that really okay? As long as the other side demanded it? Also, where on earth were her panties?

"...By the way, you've been rummaging for a while now. What are you looking for?"

"Hmm, wawawa?"

Her hand suddenly slipped on something while she was supporting herself on her arm, sending her body forward, causing her to end up hugging Haruaki who was turning his head back.

"Woah!"

"Wah! Umm, sorry!"

Her heart was pounding. She could feel Haruaki's warmth from the body she was hugging in the darkness. Haruaki's hand also ended up on her head by chance. As though stroking her head, he started to move his palm.

"Back to the subject just now. Haven't I repeated this many times? It's great that you're trying hard to do good things like an ordinary person, but you don't need to rush. So, anything's fine as long as it's a gift from you. I'm very happy already from your feelings, so I definitely have no complaints."

"A-Anything's fine? Y-You, I knew it...!"

Just as Fear frantically pushed herself up—

Click! The room's light was switched on.

"Hoa!?"

Haruaki made a strange cry and turned his head. His gaze was directly at the room's opened sliding door, Konoha, who was just pressing the light switch. As though attached to her, Kotetsu was also by her side.

Meanwhile, Haruaki was sitting in the room cross-legged with Fear pressed up against him and her hand on his knee for support. Haruaki's hand was on her head while she was only dressed in a shirt. There was even a pair of panties in her hand. She had slipped just now due to grabbing the pair of panties, but forgot to wear them.

"No wait, this is a misunderstanding! Konoha, this is—!"

Haruaki panicked while Fear also panicked as well.

Unexpectedly, Konoha simply smiled. She did not anger at the indecent scene before her eyes. Neither did she leak out sword energy to destroy the wall or the pillar touching her hands.

"The bathroom is unoccupied, Haruaki-kun. So please take your bath now."

"I... got it..."

"Fear-san, what's with the way you're dressed? You just took a bath, didn't you? If you stay so lightly dressed, be careful or you'll catch a cold."

"Y-Yes...?"

Although it was a warning, Konoha was still smiling without showing any anger.

Then immediately, Konoha swiftly turned around and left. Kotetsu also narrowed his eyes and swept his gaze around the room before following her matter-of-factly.

Fear blinked and exchanged stares with Haruaki silently.

She believed that the two of them were feeling the same thing.

What to do? The fact that Konoha did not act scary actually made them feel extremely scared.

===Part 6===

Frankly speaking, it was difficult to understand.

"Is this really alright? Muramasa-sama, you love that man, don't you?"

Hence, Kotetsu asked candidly upon returning to the room. Though a room, this was not the place allotted to him as his bedroom (which was a room filled with random articles, supposedly used almost as a storeroom), instead, it was the room inhabited by the senior Japanese sword whom he admired.

After repeated contemplation, Kotetsu decided to interact with her for now in the same manner as earlier—in other words, back when they were living together with his former master. This was because the "her" back then was also included in "her" current self. This fact was already indisputable.

Naturally, there were times when he felt that her image did not quite match, while on other occasions, it matched quite well. But he had already accepted things. It was fine even if this was the case. All he needed to do was do some thinking whenever her image did not match. He did not change his manner of addressing her either. She had apparently been quite opposed so far to others addressing her as Muramasa, but in the end, she said: "Whatever, that's who I am after all." Hence she permitted him to call her that—Back at the time, Yachi Haruaki even made a look of surprise, so this was probably some sort of change for her.

In any case, Muramasa Konoha was sitting on her usual seat cushion while grinning slightly wryly as she answered his question:

"Indeed that is true. Is it very odd?"

"Yes. Truth be told, it perplexes me greatly why you have not punished them."

As though showing off her calm composure, she chuckled "ufufu" after speaking, her shoulders shaking in laughter.

"Actually—This is strategy."

"Strategy...?"

"Indeed. If I were my old self, surely I would have punished them just now. I would have pulled them apart by force as well to give them a good lecturing. However, that stage is already past. Right now, I've entered a new stage where I must attack with a different feeling from before."

"Yes..." Kotetsu had no choice but to answer ambiguously.

"I've already confessed so there is no need to be impatient. Instead, I believe that now is the time to display calm composure. Boys don't like girls who get angry all the time, right? I must show him how open-minded and generous I am to distinguish myself from my rivals. That's the course of action I believe I ought to be taking right now."

"In other words, in order to leave an impression of forgiving lenience in his heart, you suppressed your anger earlier and deliberately refrained from punishing them?"

"That's precisely the idea. Furthermore, I know that they were just inserting Indulgence Disks back then. It's all that child's fault for being clumsy and unguarded all the time, resulting in accidents like those. I was not suppressing anything at all, ahaha!"

Since she was saying this with a smile, then what she had been doing all this time after sitting down on the cushion—using chopping motions from her right hand to shred a newspaper that she had rolled up with her left hand, slicing it finely in midair—was definitely not a sign of suppression. Working hard without relaxing to maintain a true Japanese sword's sharpness... This must be some kind of slicing exercise far more profound than the likes of him could understand. Probably.

Thinking he must seek her guidance on this matter eventually, Kotetsu decided to watch silently for now and not disturb her. First, he should secretly learn by watching. That was often how mysteries of an art were mastered.

"By the way—Kotetsu, what are your thoughts on birthdays?"

She glanced at him and asked.

"You mean the matter of celebrating birthdays? I have no thoughts at all. Because celebrating birthdays according to the solar year is a Western European custom. Naturally, during the times when I recognized my masters, they counted their age using traditional East Asian age reckoning."

"You have a point~"

"Are you referring to that guy's birthday?"

"Indeed! This is the matter at hand..."

After shredding the newspaper in her left hand completely, she collapsed forward, dropping her upper torso onto the floor with a thud and burying her palms in the remains of the newspaper. She was pushing the pieces randomly about as though enjoying the feeling while murmuring emphatically to the floor.

"Ah—This is the first birthday after I confessed and became a brand new me. I must confer special meaning upon this day. It would be best if I could take this opportunity to hear his answer. However, what will actually happen? Am I being too impatient? What should I give as a present? Hmm~... Hmm~..."

Starting from some point in time, she was pointing her index finger at the floor, stirring the newspaper pieces as though drawing circles on the floor. Presumably slowly getting excited from just her own murmuring, her voice began to carry an odd fervor while the speed of her stirring motion kept increasing. In order to disguise her shyness, the newspaper was repeatedly getting shredded.

"A special... present. But I get the feeling that Haruaki-kun most likely would say that just having me is enough... Having me... is enough...? Giving a present that "has me"? In other words, something like a "do-as-you-please coupon"? Given such a coupon, Haruaki-kun definitely won't forget what will happen next... Kyah! Oh no, isn't that truly progressing too quickly? But, but it might not be too fast, right? After all, I've been enduring for so long, ehehe, ehehehehe..."

This behavior, on the other hand, was clearly not part of a Japanese sword's training. The Japanese sword he idolized was lying on the floor uncouthly, twisting this way and that due to her own imagination.

Kotetsu partially narrowed his eyes as he watched, sighing secretly.

There was apparently something he must do.

Why? Of course, it was for the happiness of her whom he revered. Hence—

(No helping it... As much as I am reluctant.)

Naturally, Kotetsu had no choice apart from carrying out the task.

===Part 7===

Today was reaching an end after a full day of diligent studying. This was the normal life that kept repeating over the past few days.

However, one additional event happened before the night was out.

"Hmmmmmm... Hmm?"

The instant he turned in bed, Haruaki felt that something was not right under the covers. This prompted his consciousness to leave through the exit of the dream world. Instantly, Haruaki recalled what happened a few days earlier—in other words, when Konoha had squeezed herself into his bed. He became wide awake at once. No way! Staring wide-eyed, he flipped over the blanket—

"What!?"

Not the same as last time. The person before his eyes—was not Konoha but Kotetsu.

Usually, Kotetsu slept in Konoha's pajamas but that was not the case this time. Haruaki did not know if Kotetsu had borrowed this from Konoha as well, or found it somewhere else in the house on his own, but Kotetsu was dressed in the kind of flimsy kimono nightwear seen in historical dramas, tied only by a tiny sash at the waist.

Kotetsu was maintaining a posture on all fours right beside Haruaki. Illuminated under the moonlight scattering inside the room, Kotetsu's pale neck and a large part of his chest was exposed from under the sagging neckline of his nightwear.

"W-What...!?"

Kotetsu even leaned himself forward, bringing his face close to Haruaki. Under the moonlight, only now did Haruaki see his face clearly. Kotetsu's expression was clearly very embarrassed but also extremely serious.

"What do... you want...?"

"I know."

"K-Know what...?"

"—You failed to make a move despite the seductive temptations of a woman like Muramasa-sama. Truth be told, I found that attitude of yours quite suspicious. However, if there is any reason for that... Only one answer is possible. In other words, you're one of those, right?"

"One of those!?"

Kotetsu leaned his body closer to Haruaki as though saying "just give up," glaring at him sideways.

"I have already come to know... ''You have a preference for pederasty'', don't you? With that, everything makes sense."

"Wha—!?"

Pederasty, male homosexuality, the Way of the Young—All sorts of knowledge from dictionaries rapidly spun in Haruaki's mind while he entered a state of total confusion. But now was not the time to be confused! How did this happen? He must explain quickly! Haruaki barely managed to rein in his thoughts—

"No no no, hold on! This is a misunderstanding! A very serious misunderstanding!"

"No need to make excuses. Indeed... This too... cannot be helped."

"Wha?"

"—Muramasa-sama's happiness is my happiness. Hence, let us make a deal."

"A-A deal...?"

Haruaki repeated those words, prompting Kotetsu to pause in hesitation.

"Indeed. In other words, well..."

Then after squirming awkwardly for a while—

Kotetsu loosened the sash at his waist.

The kimono fell open to the sides, exposing even more of that snow-white surface of the skin.

"W-What are you doing!?"

"...''Allow me to be the one to take upon your lust''."

"Huh—!?"

"Consequently, you must treat Muramasa-sama gently. This is the deal. You may toy with my body as you please but conversely, you must pour your full attention into bringing happiness to her—"

"Honestly, you've totally lost me!"

Kotetsu's front torso was completely exposed. The fallen nightwear was also draped over Haruaki, the sensation of its sheer fabric passing onto him. I must break free no matter what! Just as Haruaki tried to turn around, Kotetsu's arms moved even faster, grabbing Haruaki's wrists and securing them above his head. Then immediately, Kotetsu swiftly straddled Haruaki.
[[image:C3 15-063.jpg|thumb]]

Leaning forward again, Kotetsu drew his face near. His breathing was even faster than before. His eyes were moist.

"...Give up... Do you think you can win... against me in strength...?"

"NO——!?"

Indeed, Haruaki knew very clearly that he could not win in strength against Kotetsu, but he still had to resist as hard as he could. He struggled in a mad frenzy. Although Kotetsu's grip did not loosen, Haruaki's efforts were not in vain.

"Hawah! T-Too too too too too shameless! Absolutely shameless to the extreme! I'll curse you!"

"Whoosh! A swift arrival! Keeping the camera always charged at 100% is my principle!"

Discovering the commotion, Fear and Kuroe pulled open the room's sliding door at some point in time. Fear kept waving her Rubik's cube around in shock while Kuroe held her digital camera in excitement. In addition—Konoha was present, of course.

In line with her recent mode of behavior, she remained smiling even in the face of this situation. Smiling. However—

"..."

Somehow, Haruaki could see an overwhelming "rumbling" aura behind her. How nostalgic.

"Aha. Haha! If. Both. Boys—How truly easy~ it is to... surpass the limits of my tolerance—!"

"Wow, this feels like it's been a long time since—Now's not the time to be saying this!"

"Damn you, shameless brat, stay there, don't move and watch how I'm gonna teach you a good lesson!"

"As expected of Haru, whose vastness in strike zone is public knowledge. I must add a new category to my records folder."

"Haruaki-kun! This leaves me no choice but to lift my punishment ban! Please prepare yourself well!"

"Hold on, why am I the one getting blamed!? It's Kotetsu who—Huh? Where did he go? Oh, the window!"

"I was looking for a place to get a clear view of the moon but I seem to have gotten lost and ended up somewhere unexpected... However as one would think, a moon viewing is best undertaken outdoors in the garden after all. Excuse me!"

With a fluttering of his nightwear's hem, Kotetsu jumped out the window lightly and fled the scene.

"What a super lame escape! Hold on, Fear, Konoha, you must know that he's the culprit responsible for everything, right? So let me explain from the beginning...!"

"Kotetsu must be punished too, but that is for later! As for now...!"

"That's right, Haruaki, you're first!"

Outside the room filled with noise, showing no late night atmosphere at all...

Honatsu was leaning alone against a pillar in the corridor, quietly observing the situation inside the room.

"Hoho... I see now~ I think I'm quickly getting a grasp of what the usual atmosphere is like in this home."

His attitude was not as happy-go-lucky as usual, but staid like a mature adult's, showing a faint and wry smile while he whispered.

===Part 8===

Despite all sorts of things happening, the next few days went by.

The midterms were over. To be honest, Haruaki had no confidence in his exam results.

"Ahaha, eh? Did something happen today? The memory of mine, Kana's, is a bit fuzzy. Exams? What is that? Is it some kind of karate yell? Like 'Exams—!' or something like that? Ahaha~"

"This girl is losing it, she's beyond help! By the way, Class Rep, how did you do? What did you write for the answer to the third question? I think I can barely pass as long as I got that question correct!"

While preparing to go home after school, Haruaki's group spent some time exchanging comments with Kana, who was showing an empty look, and Taizou, whose eyes showed urgent fervor. Since Kana and Taizou's club activities were going to resume immediately today, they parted ways here. Just as the group was about to leave the classroom—

"Oh! Shiraho, how did you do?"

"Good grief, how annoying can you get? Just the same as usual, the same as usual. Move aside, I have a date with Sovereignty."

If it's just the same as usual, isn't that quite bad for her? —Haruaki wondered. However, seeing as she attended supplementary lessons as frequently as seasonal traditions, Haruaki decided not to worry about it.

As though following the frowning Shiraho, the whole group made their way to the shoe lockers and encountered a familiar underclassman there. "Oh! Shiraho-san, hope things went well on your exams! Exams ended for the second-years today as well, right? How do you think you did—Pretend I didn't say anything!" Chihaya immediately displayed superb danger evasion before taking out her anger by glaring at Haruaki's group. Like that had anything to do with them.

In any case, the group changed their shoes together with Shiraho and Chihaya who apparently had someone waiting for them outside of school, then they walked out of the school building. Joining the crowd of students leaving school, they made their way to the school gates.

Then waiting for them there was—

"Sovereignty, sorry for making you wait. Your work has ended for today, yes? Let's go—"

"Isuzu, you didn't cause any weird commotions, right? Then let's hurry and return—"

Shiraho and Chihaya each called out to the one waiting for them, but suddenly stopped talking and tilted their heads in puzzlement, presumably due to noticing something off about those two.

Sovereignty and Isuzu were standing shoulder to shoulder near the school gates, peering outside the premises with troubled expressions on their faces. Sovereignty was dressed in a female uniform for going to school (work?) while Isuzu was in her usual shrine maiden outfit.

"Oh hello Shiraho, Haruaki and everyone else. There seems to be something over there—"

Just as Sovereignty noticed their arrival and greeted them—

"Geh!?"

Haruaki was rendered speechless. Outside the gates, where Sovereignty and Isuzu were staring at, was—

"Oh! Coming, coming! Hey~ Those exams must have been tough~! How did you do? Regardless whether you did well or not, now's the time to be liberated, right? Yay yay~!"

Waving towards him was the father who looked like a woman.

"...What a nightmare..."

Haruaki pressed his palm to his face. Generally speaking, he did not really want his classmates to see his family already, especially now that his father looked like that. If possible, he really wanted to pretend not to see, trying his best to ignore the sight. "Who is that beauty there?" "Must be the mom of someone from that group, right?" "She looks so young, how wonderful~" Haruaki also wanted to do everything he could to escape from this gossiping between the surrounding the students.

With her arms crossed before her chest, Shiraho narrowed her eyes coldly at Haruaki.

"...Is this someone related to you, human? If it really is the friend of a human who engages diligently in shamelessly perverted behavior on a daily basis, that would be truly mortifying."

"Sorry, I can't find any words to refute that. I'd be really grateful if you could ignore this..."

"Oh dear! You finally admitted that you've been engaging diligently in perverted behavior on a daily basis? I recall seeing on television that ordinary citizens have the right to arrest criminals in such situations."

"Hey, stay away from Shiraho-san and me or else we'll get impregnated. Totally disgusting."

"I wasn't agreeing with that part! It's the mortifying bit!"

Haruaki calmed himself and looked forward again. Honatsu was dressed in a cream-colored suit with a light and puffy hairstyle, looking like a young, married and successful career woman, dressed to go out as usual. The only thing different from normal was the light truck she was leaning against. Since the truck was parked right before the school gates, it went without saying that it was causing a lot of trouble. For some reason, the side of the truck was labeled "Yamamoto Liquor Store." Haruaki had a feeling he had seen this name before in the shopping district.

"Hmm?" Fear seemed intrigued by the truck and walked towards Honatsu. Despite his reluctance, Haruaki had no choice but to chase after her. Sovereignty and the others also went with the flow and followed.

"So, what's going on here?"

"Ufufu, I borrowed this~"

"Borrowed...? This is clearly a truck used for a liquor store's business, right? Why?"

Hearing Konoha's question, Honatsu waved his hand and replied:

"About this~ I was walking in the streets, looking for suitable transportation when I happened to see Take-boy from the liquor store sitting in this truck, so I tried whispering in his ear: 'Are you still paying tribute to Miki-chan at the bar? Anyway, forget about that, can I borrow this truck until evening?' For some reason, he agreed to lend it to me very readily~"

Fear narrowed her eyes.

"Hey... Isn't that totally blackmail...?"

"Don't put it like that~ It was just a request, a request. Although he seemed to tremble while answering: 'How do you know that? Who are you? Don't break up my family now, my second child is about to be born!' But it must have been my imagination~"

Haruaki broke out in cold sweat, hoping that the police was not currently going around in search for this vehicle.

"So yeah, now we have transportation, let's go shopping together! Go go—!"

"Huh?"

"W-What are you doing? Wait, don't push my butt!"

Taking Fear by the hand, Honatsu shoved her into the front passenger seat, then forcefully pushed Konoha onto the truck's cargo deck.

"Okay, all of you onto the truck! Let's get on! The more the merrier~ Wow~ All of you are pretty girls! Good job, Haruaki, that's my son!"

"S...on...? Then you're this human's—Ah! Wait, I never said I was going! Don't touch me!"

"I don't really get what's going on, but looks like fun! I'm going too—!"

Seeing Shiraho and Konoha pushed onto the cargo deck, Sovereignty automatically jumped up there too. "If Shiraho-san is going..." As a result, Chihaya and Isuzu boarded the truck as well, leaving Kirika and Haruaki as the only ones remaining. Kirika first glanced at Haruaki from the side then sighed and said to Honatsu while looking at the cargo deck that was not meant for passengers:

"Absolutely ridiculous—Doesn't this violate traffic regulations?"

"Don't sweat the details!"

"And this sudden talk about going shopping, why?"

"Because we're all going out together tomorrow, so we need to make all sorts of preparations~"

"...Tomorrow?"

Haruaki's eyebrow twitched. Looking up, he met gazes with the smiling Honatsu, but not wanting to speak to his father, he fell silent and turned his gaze away. Tomorrow. No way? As much as Haruaki wanted to question his motives, he did not want to speak to Honatsu. Luckily, Kirika voiced Haruaki's thoughts on his behalf.

"That's—because tomorrow is Yachi's birthday?"

Indeed. Haruaki had focused his full attention on exams earlier, avoiding the thought on purpose. Besides, it was meant to be a day that did not matter. The day he disliked. The day when his father would return. The day he returned just for sake of appearances. The day when Haruaki was forced to accommodate his father.

However, Honatsu waved.

"Ah~ Uh, I guess it counts if you put it that way~ But actually, the main reason is not Haruaki's birthday but something else. Still, I can't deny that it did occur to me that it's a rare chance, so we might as well celebrate together as well."

"What do you mean?"

"I've received notice that Gab-chan is finally returning tomorrow from his trip. However, after such a long separation, wouldn't it be very plain and boring to meet a dear friend at home or in the superintendent's office as usual again? So I suggested: 'since it happens to be the holiday after exams, I'd really love to take everyone to a rewarding place~ How about we meet there?' Then he agreed very readily~"

"The superintendent tomorrow..."

Haruaki sensed Kirika's gaze again. Although he did not believe it, this father of his had promised to explain everything in front of the superintendent. Suppose he really was speaking the truth—Perhaps there might be progress after all.

"Going there requires preparations... Which is why we're going shopping? Yachi, what's the plan?"

"I'm already seated here, so let's hurry and set off! Now that I think more carefully, it's my first time riding this type of car, I'm so excited! Also, if possible, I want to try riding in the back on the return trip!"

The silver-haired little lady leaned her upper body out of the front passenger seat's window and kept bouncing around, urging the group to set off.

"Can't be helped... Let's go, Class Rep."

"...I suppose so."

Haruaki climbed up onto the cargo deck on his own. By this point, the gazes of the surrounding students felt extremely stinging.

"Very good, very good! Then everything's okay once we head over to the Dan-no-ura and pick up Kuroe-chan~"

Just as Honatsu was about to get into driver's seat contentedly, Konoha asked with an astonished look:

"So, there is one important question I still haven't asked. Where are we going tomorrow?"

"Mmmfufu, about that~"

Honatsu opened the door on the driver's side and answered while grinning from ear to ear:

"—The beach! I can't believe Gab-chan has a villa there!"

===Part 9===

The next day, it was the holiday after exams.

Although midsummer was still some time away, the temperature had already become quite warm, so there were quite a few beachgoers visible on the shore. This included Haruaki's group.

(Oh dear...)

Haruaki sighed deeply under the parasol. Turning his head, he saw a building behind him. This brand new building was the villa belonging to the superintendent.

(Although he told us to play first since he was arriving later... I'm totally not in the mood for fun.)

Their current location was the very tip of the beach. Going further would enter the rocky area, virtually at the very end. It was almost as though this villa had been built here just to claim the last stretch of sand before the very end, hence this little corner could pretty much be considered a private beach. Compared to the central part of the beach, there were clearly much fewer beachgoers here, hence it was possible rest and be quite relaxed. Conversely, the vendor stalls and vending machines were much farther away, but that was only reasonable.

However, Haruaki was in no carefree mood to forget everything and have fun. There were many things he needed to think about. After exams, a sense of liberation did rise in his heart but he was not excited enough to enjoy a swim in the ocean from the bottom of his heart.

"What should I say~...?"

Particularly today, there was the additional reason of "his own birthday." Perhaps it was childish defiance, but every year, he would deliberately act very passively. If he were alone, he definitely would have refused to come to the beach on his birthday.

Be that as it may, this time, there was also the objective of listening to his father's explanations together with the superintendent. Apart from that—

"Nuoh! Guwah! What is this? Numomomomo! This feeling under my feet is so strange, heeyeah!? Nuhahaha! It tickles! But so comfortable!"

Seeing Fear running back and forth along the shore, Haruaki suddenly relaxed his cheeks. Naturally, frolicking in the sea was a first experience for Fear. Ever since the moment she heard about the destination yesterday, she was already fiercely exuding an aura of "I really wanna go!" There was no way Haruaki could have given her the cold shoulder.

"Another wave is coming~ Then it retreated! Nyufufu, it tickles!"

"Ahaha, I think I'm getting addicted to the feeling of the waves breaking over me. Mmmheehee, so ticklish, hyawah!"

"Nuu, damn you, Sovereignty, you must have deliberately pretended to fall over, but actually, you just wanted to be the first to swim! Don't start gloating yet, I'm not gonna lose to you, watch me dive! I knew it, swimming is the main part of going to the beach, as long as I have this swim ringlug glug glug glug—!"

"Fear-chan!"

Having changed into swimwear, Fear and Sovereignty were playing together. Like a certain visit to the pool last time, Sovereignty was dressed in swimwear that worked for either gender. Instead of the school swimsuit given to her by upperclassmen from the swimming club, Fear was wearing a new swimsuit apparently bought the previous day. Haruaki could not help but admit it was very cute... However, where did she get the money from? Did it come from that bastard Pops? If he had money to throw around like that, Haruaki would rather have him increase the home budget.
[[image:C3 15-077.jpg|thumb]]

Haruaki angrily turned his gaze, subconsciously searching for signs of his father, but already knowing he was not going to be found. This was because Honatsu was waiting at the villa because the superintendent's arrival time was unknown.

Killing time under the excuse of watching over their belongings, Haruaki stared out at his surroundings.

Shiraho was sitting under a parasol on the side, gritting her teeth hard as though she wanted to rush over to Sovereignty any moment. However, she was unable to move because Chihaya was currently applying suntan lotion to her back carefully as though tending to a work of art. As soon as Chihaya was done, Shiraho was probably going to charge ahead and snatch Sovereignty away from Fear.

As though serving as Fear's substitute, Kuroe was wearing a common navy-blue school swimsuit, still building sand castles with unnecessarily superb skills as usual. With a distracted look on her face, Kirika was helping out next to her. Like last time, Kirika was wearing a t-shirt and pareo. Although there were very few beachgoers in this area, she was still unable to lower her guard, in case her bondage suit was seen.

Further ahead of them was the smiling Isuzu—it was uncertain whether it was really her, but anyway, there were three identical girls frolicking by the edge of the sea, splashing water at one another. Instead of swimsuits, they were wearing white robes that looked like the ones used in Shinto ritual purification. This was apparently because there was no way to prepare swimsuits for all fifteen of the kagura bells. Although Haruaki felt that it was a bit too unguarded for them to be dressed like that, underneath... Presumably, they were wearing something else beneath. Assuredly.

There was a little interlude happening earlier. In the beginning, all fifteen kagura bells had lined themselves in a row, all dressed in white robes. "Wow~ I haven't been to the beach for so long~" "...(smile)" "...(smile)" Just as they were about to walk to the sea, Haruaki frantically stopped them: "Wait! This looks too much like collective suicide by drowning, it's terrifying!" Since the sight might cause other beachgoers to call the police, the bells seemed to be taking turns to play currently.

Just then—

"Hah...! Hoo...! Hah...!"

Haruaki heard the sound of panting approaching. Looking back, he saw Kotetsu dressed in a t-shirt and swimming trunks, sprinting across the beach. As a side note, this was not Kotetsu's original attire, but the result after two changes of clothing.

His initial appearance was a plain and old-fashioned "you need to be dressed like this to swim" kind of style, consisting of what could be considered either swimwear or underpants, a ''fundoshi'' loincloth that truly brought to life the spirit of "now this is a Japanese man!" Standing with his legs apart on the beach with his upper body naked, Kotetsu was rapidly taken away by the girls, especially Konoha whose vigor suggested a blood feud against the ''fundoshi''.

The second time was an awkward appearance in a white school swimsuit along with "no helping it, speaking of other swimwear at hand, all I have is this one which Muramasa-sama bestowed upon me in the past..." As soon as Kuroe commented "Oh no, a clash with Second Player colors! Danger!", Kotetsu was abducted by the girls again.

In the end, Kotetsu wore this noncontroversial set of swimwear whose pieces were bought from a beach vendor and a nearby supermarket. Perhaps due to Kotetsu's hairstyle or his general demeanor, no matter what he was wearing, he still looked just like a girl.

"Hoo...! Hah...! Hah...!"

With a serious expression, Kotetsu had been running back and forth on the beach. Now, he stopped near the parasol, glancing at Haruaki while using his arm to wipe sweat from his brow. Although he did not say anything, Haruaki tossed a towel and a bottle of water over to him.

"Muu..."

"Take it. It's very hot, right? Rather, I can't bear it anymore, so let me ask a question."

"What question?"

"...Is it fun running like this?"

While drinking the water from the bottle, Kotetsu straightened his back sternly and instantly answered:

"Fun enough. Running on the beach is helpful for training the legs and the lower back."

"I-I see..."

After arriving here—and obtaining suitable swimwear—Kotetsu had spent the whole time dashing silently back and forth along the beach. Single-minded beyond compare. Training for the sake of becoming strong—

"...I..."

"Huh?"

Instead of looking at Haruaki, Kotetsu faced the horizon while speaking:

"I still have not forgotten everything. Neither have I changed from head to toe. Can I change? Or should I not change? I am still searching for the answer. Hence—As a sword, born as a sword as I am, I still currently believe that there is nothing wrong with the goal of becoming stronger than everyone else. That is why I do this."

"Is... that so?"

Haruaki exhaled then spoke while staring at the horizon just like Kotetsu:

"I... don't intend to criticize the goal you're working towards. But if your direction is wrong, I will also tell you 'You're wrong!' That's all. If your goal is to become strong, I think that's fine too. Just don't cause trouble for others."

"...Hmph. No matter what you say, it has nothing to do with me. I am simply doing what I wish to do."

Kotetsu replied while wiping his face and head forcefully with the towel. Then he tossed the towel back to Haruaki and threw him a sideways glare.

"I am going for another run. I am not causing trouble to anyone, so you have no objections, right?"

"Of course not, but it's not every day that you get to visit the beach. You could go have some fun without spending the whole time running."

"Truth be told, I really want to return the same words to you. Haven't you been sitting there without moving all this time—"

"So true~ Haruaki-kun, you should go and play more. By the way, Kotetsu, could it be that you're still bothered by what I mentioned yesterday?"

"Oh! M-Muramasa-sama, that's..."

Konoha joined their conversation. She was wearing a new bikini, displaying her voluptuous body. Like a mischievous child, she cocked her head and looked at Haruaki.

"My, this Kotetsu, yesterday when he ran over to my room with such a serious look on his face, I was wondering what he was going to say, but it turned out he asked: 'Umm, I heard that seawater is saltwater, won't we rust...?' Back then, his face was super serious—"

"Muramasa-sama!"

"Like I said, there's no problem as long as you wipe yourself dry thoroughly. Absolutely no rusting, I promise. If you're so scared that all you dare to do is sprint on the beach, that's no fun at all. Go swim for a bit, this is an order."

"B-But..."

Smiling, Konoha bent down and spoke as though blowing into Kotetsu's ear:

"''Or mayhap... Thou wouldst defy mine order''?"

"I shall enter the water immediately."

Trembling, Kotetsu dashed forward almost perpendicularly, screaming "Buddha have mercy!" before plunging headlong into the sea. Konoha giggled while watching this scene.

"Ahaha. Isn't such obedience really nice?"

"Y-Yeah..."

Inexplicably, Haruaki felt his heart pounding madly. Konoha was in a swimsuit. Her hairstyle had changed and this was a new swimsuit. Clearly that was all yet she felt different from the usual Konoha. Did her skin appear to sparkle this much? Were her thighs this dazzling to look at? Did her bosom seem so warm? Also, back when he touched those lips of hers that looked so soft, in fact, they really were very soft at the time—

"Haruaki-kun?"

"Oh! W-What is it?"

Konoha leaned forward as though emphasizing her cleavage to him, giggling "ehehe~" before pointing her index finger lightly at him.

"You tied it on immediately. Thank you."

"Oh... Yeah. Because I happen to have nothing to hang on it anyway."

Konoha was referring to Haruaki's cellphone among the belongings kept under the parasol. Tied to the cellphone was the decorative charm she had just given to him earlier as a present. It was a cellphone accessory akin to a medal or a pin, in the shape of a miniaturized Japanese sword.

"To be honest, I think this kind of present is just right. If I received a very expensive present, I'd feel a huge mental burden instead. Thank you, Konoha."

"Th-That's right! I knew it! I'm so glad, yes!"

Konoha's dainty face instantly brightened up. For some reason, she even clenched her fist and puffed "mufuu" forcefully. She was so touched that she spun towards another direction and murmured quietly:

"Ufufu. What a great success for the strategy of giving a unobtrusive present that could be brought to the seaside... With this, I should be the first person to hand over a present, which ought to leave a memorable impression... And the item I picked was neither too burdensome nor too simple, plus there's the tiny consideration that he would think of me every time he looked at his cellphone... Perfect!"

Haruaki did not understand but at least he could sense that she was overjoyed.

Was it that happy? All he did was accept her birthday present, that was all.

—Yes... I guess. Because she... she—

"Haruaki-kun?"

He was thinking he must say something to her, he had that obligation. However, he did not know what he should say. Thank her for the present? He had already said that.

This was related to her feelings and his own feelings.

They stared into each other's eyes. Although this was something they had done countless times in the past, there was a new significance lately. No, was he the only one who thought that? What kind of feelings did she carry when looking into his eyes throughout the years?

Konoha presumably sensed something and looked like she was waiting seriously for him to continue.

However, he still had not prepared what he should say. Hold on. Hold on longer. I still haven't—

"Yachi, it's time for someone else to watch the—"

"Hoohee—I'm so tired from having fun, my throat is all thirsty. Hey~ Haruaki, got anything to drink..."

Just at that moment, Kirika and Fear both happened to approach the parasol. The two of them noticed the situation here at the same time and halted their speech and movements unnaturally.

For some unknown reason, Haruaki could sense nervous tension slowly hanging in the surrounding air. Clearly on the surface, the girls' expressions and attitudes were the same as usual. Really, for some unknown reason.

"I want... to drink something, so let me go buy some drinks. The vending machine is that way, right? If you guys wanna drink something, let me buy them for you while I'm at it? ...Nothing? Then I'm going. Oh my~ The beach is really fun~ So unbelievably fun~"

Fear swiftly took out her purse from her own belongings and ran towards the beach vendors while holding the swim ring around her waist. Her smiling face seemed a bit unnatural. Was Haruaki imagining things?

Almost simultaneously—

"I wanted to say... It's time for someone else to watch over our things, but come to think of it, I'd like to go to the washroom. So I'll have to count on you for a while longer. Well then, see you later."

"Oh! Kotetsu looks like one of those bald sea goblins with his head out of the water, looking this way! He looks so lonely and very vengeful, so I'd better accompany him for a while. I'm going now!"

Kirika and Konoha also turned around and left as though they had thought of things to do by chance. Kirika walked over to the villa whereas Konoha made her way to the sea.

Finally—It was just like earlier.

Haruaki was left all alone under the parasol.

===Part 10===

Isuzu helped out with the sand castle building while smiling cordially.

"Please allow me to say in fear and trepidation: This air is truly heavy with the springtime of youth~"

"That's so true. This very bittersweet presence, tugging at heartstrings... It's unbearable~"

Kuroe agreed from the bottom of her heart and threw a sideways glance at the parasol's direction—Coincidentally, that was just as Kotetsu was dashing from there, taking a mighty leap into the sea as though committing suicide. Remaining at the scene, Konoha and Haruaki were staring into each other's eyes under an unusual atmosphere. Then immediately, Fear and Kirika both approached the parasol from different directions.

"Hmm~ The taste of youth again."

Now it was getting interesting. But at the same time, Kuroe also felt worried.

"Change" was inevitable but she really did not wish for for things to turn into chaos in the end. "Imbalance"—Thought Kuroe. Hence, she decided to pay attention at all times, to prevent that kind of situation from arising at least.

Of course, she had no intention of interfering with their—or rather, his—conclusions. If he were to ask, she would offer advice but ultimately, she hoped to remain unbiased and must remain so. This was the rule of the observer.

However—Her current feelings were inclined towards cheering for the girl who was a tad behind.

"This current situation feels like 'although she's realized her own feelings... she still doesn't know how to express them'~ After all, that's related to knowledge and experience."

Walking over with a swim ring around her, Fear saw the two under the parasol, then after seeing Kirika, she suddenly froze. She proceeded to suspiciously search through her belongings, swiftly leaving after obtaining her purse—

Kuroe understood that she had fled.

"Also, she has never experienced intimate interactions with others, so she's completely lost in this area too. Even if she could reach a conclusion on her own, once you add other people, it becomes very unclear—It feels like Ficchi is facing challenges in all sorts of ways."

"Although I don't quite understand, I do believe that trials and tribulations are part of so-called youth!"

"...Perhaps."

Looking back at the smiling shrine maiden, Kuroe smiled as well.

For Fear, overcoming those hurdles was very important. Hence, Kuroe was not going to help out.

Nevertheless, Kuroe believed that she should at least say "do your best." Giving Fear a push should be fine. A little push, just like when she was hesitating whether to give a birthday present, for example, at least a light push from the back.

"Hmm. Anyway, I don't think she brought it here, so it'll have to wait until we get back home~..."

Kuroe simply mumbled in her mouth then turned her attention to the parasol's direction again.

Haruaki was left alone there now. With a spaced out look, he was thinking about something.

Even towards Haruaki, Kuroe's policy remained the same. She could not help out directly. Therefore—

(A dilemma is only natural. But sooner or later, you must find your own answer... Do your best, Haru.)

As though praying, Kuroe could only whisper softly like this in her heart.

===Part 11===

Kirika walked forward, her heart filled with self-contempt. Naturally, going to the washroom was a lie. It was only because she was unsure whether she could stay there; only because she felt uncomfortable—That was why she left.

Although she had already reached the front of the superintendent's villa, it would be too much of a pain to go in just for the sake of establishing an alibi. She decided to stroll casually in the surroundings to kill time. Then walking with her head slightly lowered, she thought back over what happened just now.

(He's using... a cellphone strap I've never seen before.()

It was most likely the birthday present from Konoha. Very early on, Kirika had noticed Konoha's feelings. It would not be much of a stretch to say that she had known ever since she met Konoha.

She needed Konoha as a formidable rival. In order to complete her earlier confession that was not considered complete yet, she had to have Konoha return first. But in fact, she had rescued Konoha. Not only that, but Konoha had also made an even more progressive declaration in front of them, now that things had reached this point—

(...No.)

While circling around the villa pointlessly, Kirika shook her head lightly.

So what? Konoha was Konoha whereas she was herself. That's the way it is, isn't it, Ueno Kirika? Absolutely ridiculous.

All she had to do was rely on herself and put in an all-out effort. When the time came, she would be able to accept the conclusion no matter what resulted. So long as it was fighting fair and square, fighting, fighting to the last moment, she definitely did not find herself pathetic and be able to move forward even more directly than before. Indeed—In this regard, she was quite similar to Konoha. Both of them believed that only by expressing their feelings to him could they continue to move forward.

"All-out effort huh...?"

Birthday present. On this front, she stood in stark contrast to Konoha who had taken action like fighting a war on horseback, prioritizing speed and surprise tactics. She had not brought the birthday present along to this place. This visit to the beach was meant to return on the same day, hence Kirika intended to return home first before seeing him again that night to hand over the present. Doing so would provide a legitimate reason for her to visit the Yachi home—

"...What a calculating girl I am, absolutely ridiculous."

She murmured in self-deprecation. However, it was different for her unlike Konoha and the others who lived under the same roof as him. Unless she deliberately created opportunities to meet him, it was impossible to oppose the other rivals. Hence, this was just her way of fighting—

Walking while contemplating these matters, Kirika finished one circle around the villa. Since she had claimed to leave for the washroom, she was worried that Haruaki might start imagining disturbing things if she spent too much time. Kirika decided it was time to return to the parasol.

The asphalt texture under her sandals gave way to the sensation of soft sand whose tiny rustling sounded quite pleasant to the ear.

Kirika looked ahead to see that he was still sitting under the parasol, spacing out. Thinking "this time, it's really my turn to watch over the belongings," Kirika approached him from behind—

"...!"

Then she halted in shock.

Because she heard him. At that moment, Haruaki was muttering to himself.

Undoubtedly, it came straight from the heart—Very cruel words.

After Fear, Konoha and Kirika left, even after a very long time...

Remaining under the parasol, Haruaki still continued to think.

He thought back to what happened just now, the three girls who had behaved a little stiffly.

(...I see, it's not just my own problem...)

Konoha had witnessed the scene when Kirika confessed her feelings to him. Kirika and Fear had witnessed the scene when Konoha expressed her feelings. They were aware of one another's feelings. And he knew as well...

(What should... I do?)

To be honest, he found it a little difficult to get along with everyone.

Why was that? He knew very well. Because he was avoiding Konoha and Kirika. Because he had no idea how he ought to interact with them.

That being said, what was a confession? Haruaki pondered. It meant liking someone. It meant conveying this fact. Naturally, he could understand. Haruaki was also an ordinary boy. Such matters would cross his mind on occasion.

However, just as he tried to continue thinking further—Instantly, he was frozen to the spot.

What did Kirika and Konoha seek from him? He did not know. For example, normally speaking, suppose he were to start going out with one of them. Himself going out with Konoha. Himself going out with Kirika. Trying to picture those scenes—He could not. Too difficult. His entire body felt itchy. He tried to go further and imagine doing ordinary couple activities as a pair—He could not picture it either. Instantly, his brain and heart reached a state of saturation.

"Sigh..."

Haruaki shook his head, placed his hands on his lower back and straightened his spine. The peaceful scene before him entered into view. Shiraho and Sovereignty were playing beach volleyball with Chihaya and the kagura bells. Soon about to finish her sand castle, Kuroe was assisted by one of the kagura bells. Since she was speaking, that would be Isuzu, right? Fear was chugging a Ramune soft drink, walking while looking for pretty shells and other things. Konoha and Kotetsu were swimming together—

A heartwarming scene that seemed to symbolize their normal life.

Indeed. After Konoha's return, their days were back to normal. However—Precisely because of that, there were memories he must recall. Some things must not be forgotten.

He had already promised Kirika to give her a reply after Konoha returned home.

Right now, due to the chaos and ambiguous atmosphere surrounding his father's return, it was merely akin to soccer stoppage time that had been extended again and again. He must come up with an answer. However, how should he answer—

Thinking, thinking, thinking.

To keep thinking about a certain issue without any answer in sight, honestly speaking, that was quite hard and painful.

Hence—Haruaki could not help but—

Utter words of resignation.

"Sigh... If only the status quo could be maintained forever..."

"—!"

In that instant.

He heard the sound of sand grinding.

Haruaki looked back in surprise to see—

Staring wide-eyed in shock, Kirika rooted to the spot.

===Part 12===

Those were such—

Cruel words.

Why had she done something like this?

—Because she wanted to change. Because she believed that the willpower itself of accepting change head on would serve as strength to go forward. However. However—

"C-Class Rep..."

He frantically stood up. But—

"Stay away! Don't speak!"

Kirika yelled briefly then turned around. She could sense him suddenly stopping his initial intention to rush over.

She felt the world spin around similar to dizziness. He was right. Of course. Nevertheless—

"...I know. I can understand how you feel as well. But, therefore, please. Right now, only right now—Don't say... anything. Don't do anything either. For just one minute..."

"Class Rep..."

Her wishes were conveyed. He stood there behind her, frozen. Very likely—still staring at her back.

Kirika quietly exhaled, trying to convince herself to calm down.

During this one minute she had obtained, she pondered what she ought to do next. What action should she take as the next step? There were countless ways of reacting.

Should she really question him in anger? Or reprimand him in tears? Embrace him with trembling shoulders? Take him into her arms and steal his lips? Or apologize and flee... However, every choice was so absolutely ridiculous.

In the end—She chose to remind.

Still with her back facing him, she said:

"I really... don't intend... to wait forever."

Give her the answer. Give her a reply. Even if it was a declaration of defeat. Give her proof that she had fought.

"I'm not the kind of... shameless girl who... can keep hanging around... while you can keep stringing me along ambiguously..."

Through her back, she could sense his entire body shudder from the shock.

Yes. There was no problem with being unable to convey her feelings of love to him. She did not mind getting rejected either. It would be the natural conclusion, perhaps.

However—If that confession were to be treated as though it had never happened, that would be the most tragic result for her. Because that would mean that her confession—her existence—meant only "this little" to him.

If that really were to come true...

Then just as she had told him just now, she was not that shameless of a girl. Asking her to act as though nothing had happened, to continue sharing the same space as him, that would be impossible for her to comply.

(...!)

Kirika bit her lip and finally admitted it.

In other words, the worst case scenario.

Namely, her relationship with him—Shall end here.

Haruaki also realized it. Her mildly trembling back was currently pleading without uncertainty.

Heavy words. Yet they were also perfectly natural.

If you won't face me properly, I cannot stay here any longer—

This was definitely the meaning of her words.

She was this serious. Using serious words to voice her serious thoughts and feelings. This was what she had conveyed to him on that day.

Haruaki had thought he understood mentally, but only now did it truly turn into actual feelings, stabbing into his heart.

Ah—Indeed. Escape was not an option. He must face her and think seriously.

Confronting her seriousness, he must also answer seriously. He was not allowed to escape just because it was hard and painful.

"Class Rep... I get it now. Sorry, I can't guarantee that I will be able to answer you right now, but in the near future, I will definitely—"

Just as Haruaki was in the middle of his sentence...

"Nuoh!? What is that? What's going on?"

Fear's yelling was first to be heard, then Haruaki quickly noticed nearby people clamoring. Not just their group playing in the vicinity, but also the other beachgoers on the adjacent stretch of sand.

"Is it some kind of event?"

"No idea. Anyway, it's spectacular!"

People were talking nonstop while looking in the same direction. Naturally, Konoha and the others had stopped swimming and frolicking and were looking towards that side.

Haruaki and Kirika also turned their heads under the same influence.

Then what the two of them saw was—

===Part 13===

The second floor of the villa had a balcony with excellent exposure to the wind. Leaning his upper body against the railing, Yachi Honatsu looked out into the distance. Under the sunny weather, he was dressed in swimwear with a parka on top. The breeze felt very comfortable.

The balcony offered an expansive view of the scenery. A very open feeling. The sea and the sky both extended to the far reaches. The two shades of blue remained absolutely distinct but leaned close together along the horizon like a pair of inseparable twins. Once sundown came around, those twins were going to dress up glamorously in wonderful colors, holding a fashion show with just the two of them.

"Hmm~ What a great villa. I'm so jealous... By the way, this villa must be very expensive, right? I've been wondering since a long time ago, did you engage in some sort of villainy to make so much money, Gab-chan?"

"Hahaha! Whether past or present, I have never made any money in a manner that would bring about divine retribution."

Closing one eye as though winking, Honatsu smiled wryly while turning his head to look behind him.

Walking towards him was the man in a gas mask, dressed in a suit as usual despite the sunny weather. Following behind him was his secretary, Houjyou Zenon, transporting his suitcase by rolling it. As a side note, there was one more person in view, currently lazing about, having an afternoon nap indoors, her older sister Houjyou Ganon. In order to welcome Haruaki's group into this villa, she had been waiting for them since early morning.

"My apologies, the flight was delayed."

"There's no helping that. Though I've no idea where you went."

The awaited one who had arrived later than expected—Sekaibashi Gabriel—continued to walk forward and stood beside Honatsu. Like Honatsu, he leaned against the railing and looked outside.

Amidst the girls who looked like they were enjoying themselves, there was only one person looking bored with nothing to do—the son. More accurately, he looked distracted. This too was part of youth. Honatsu smiled wryly.

"I heard today is Haruaki-kun's birthday? Is this why you returned to Japan after such a long absence?"

"Hmm~ I suppose, something like that. After all, it's my only child's birthday~"

Honatsu giggled and said:

"I've also prepared a wonderful present. But even after I told him that, Haruaki made a very wary look, what a lapse from good manners~ However, however, I also told him the proper rules as his parent, that I won't give him the present unless he behaves as an obedient child—"

"Although superficially, it looks like I'm talking very normally to you, I'm sorry, my curiosity and other questions in my mind are killing me. Honatsu-san... What happened to you?"

"Many things. So, where should I start~?"

The dear and longtime friend seemed to sigh before shaking his head in exasperation.

"Given how far we go back, there's no need to force yourself to mimic a woman's tone of voice to match your appearance."

Honatsu relaxed his tense face, then immediately—

"...Sekaibashi-kun, I'm not forcing myself, you know? I just feel that ''it'd be less troublesome if current developments continued''."

Although it was still a woman's voice, these words definitely sounded like the long-absent Yachi Honatsu to Sekaibashi's ears. After a moment of silence, he shrugged with slight relief and said:

"Fine, since you have made your decision, this is fine too. I don't really mind either way."

"Me too—Or should I be using feminine pronouns instead? I feel that either way works if I'm facing you. Well, in any case, I'll just adjust according to circumstances."

"Let it be so."

The two of them turned back to looking out from the balcony, shoulder to shoulder.

As though mixing into the silence, as though waiting for the moment when the wind would blow away those words, Sekaibashi asked briefly. Honatsu also gave a brief answer.

"Is it a curse?"

"Nope."

"Voluntary?"

"Indeed."

"Painful?"

"Already used to it."

"Well then—"

Honatsu smiled wryly and waved at the man in the gas mask beside him.

"I've already promised Haruaki and the others to explain everything together. Also, since it's not a particularly amazing reason, let's wait until everyone has gathered before I explain."

"The way I see it, the benefactor whom I've not seen for a very long time has had a sex change. I really can't imagine there could be no particularly amazing reason..."

"Once you hear it, you'll only think 'what, it's just something like that?' On my end, I'm now starting to worry if it really was necessary to call you, Haruaki and everyone else out here specifically to give a solemn explanation. If I end up getting punched, you have to save me. Especially since he seems to be hating me recently."

"If you've refused to explain so far, it's not like I can't understand. So, allow me to ask one more question just as the advance payment for serving as the bodyguard... Was this matter related to Haruaki-kun?"

"Oh? Why do you ask?"

"Purely intuition."

"Haha! Then I'll answer you—Yes, I suppose it counts for half the reason."

"What about the other half?"

Honatsu moved his body away lightly from the raling and shifted his gaze that was originally directed at the beach. The most striking girl. Looking at the girl with beautiful, glittering, silver hair, he said:

"Naturally... ''It's for the girl whom I found''. I have to take responsibility for her future."

Hearing Honatsu say such a pretentious word, "responsibility," Sekaibashi was probably trying to hold in his laughter.

Seeing him not say a single word for quite a while, Honatsu could not help but conclude that. His silence was getting long enough to make one feel it was too long.

Puzzled, Honatsu turned to look at Sekaibashi beside him. For some reason, he was staring motionlessly at the surface of the sea, stunned with surprise.

"Im—possible!"

Then suddenly, he moved all at once, leaning violently towards the railing, gripping the railing hard enough to be audible. Honatsu followed his gaze to the horizon in the distance where the sky met the sea.

In a certain sense, what had appeared there was something perfectly commonplace.

Something that was perfectly natural to exist on the sea, without anything unusual about it.

Ships.

However, it was not just any ship. The ship was massive enough that even from land, one could tell how gigantic it was.

Furthermore, there was more than one ship. Although shaped differently and varying in size to some extent, these similar ships were all gigantic—Roughly ten of them. These ships were arranged side by side neatly in a row, silently approaching this shore.

As though trying to calm himself, Sekaibashi was breathing hard under the gas mask.

Then he looked back into the villa, towards Zenon who was staring at the same scene in astonishment. In a voice that could not disguise his trembling, he said to her:

"Zenon-kun, could you please go outside and gather Fear-kun and everyone else immediately—Of course, we are going together. A very important guest seems to have arrived."

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[CubexCursedxCurious:Volume15_Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[CubexCursedxCurious#Volume_15_.28Full_Text.29|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[CubexCursedxCurious:Volume15_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

CubexCursedxCurious:Volume15 Epilogue

2014-12-30T03:02:49Z

DarkeKyuubi:

==Epilogue==

===Part 1===

In the end, speaking the truth after everything was over had become his usual habit. The unknown of what was to come versus the unknown of what had already ended. As for deciding which unknown was more interesting, that required no thought at all.

The usual Lab Chief's room. Sitting on a chair, he was childishly shaking the back of the chair, looking up at the ceiling while he muttered:

"Sigh~ I really wanted that spear... However, nothing can be done by this point. I ought to think about what to do for the next step."

"My question: inquiry about the unknown of what is the spear in the end."

Un Izoey tried asking straight to the point.

He waved his hand while answering in a lively tone of voice at the same time:

"It's something that can slightly improve the standing of our Lab Chief's Nation. Since we're called the Lab Chief's Nation, I was thinking to myself, we really ought to have a certain ''something of that sort''~"

"...Something of that sort?"

He shook the chair again with a squeak.

Then straightening his back, with a faint smile, he looked down towards her and said:

"National territory."

===Part 2===

And right now, that spear—

Had returned to the hands of its original owner.

"Come. Well then, the deal is now done!"

After receiving the rapier from Sleif's hand—«Karma Speed»—Ontenzaki Satsuko answered with all smiles while cradling it in her bosom like a treasure.

Meanwhile, Sleif was staring intently at the spear that Satsuko had handed over to her, confirming again whether it was the real thing. Before relinquishing «Karma Speed», she had also checked it many times already.

What a careful person~ Satsuko smiled wryly while cocking her little head. It was the authentic article. The first to descend to the rocky area, she had found the spear and hidden the real thing inside Fourteen's body before anyone could say anything.

The entire string of actions was as fast as lightning.

This had been Satsuko's target all along—probably starting from the time when they were holding sparring matches at Nirushaaki's place. The foremost principle guiding her actions currently.

Because she believed that this would help in "finding a weapon suitable for herself."

Fourteen was an irreplaceable partner, but because she was a ''cursed house'', it was impossible for her to be wielded to attempt different ways of fighting. Since they had to become strong together, she must also attain an existence worthy of standing as equals. For this, she needed a weapon meeting minimum standards.

Unfortunately, the spear itself could not be used as a weapon. Prepared for probable rejection, Satsuko offered a deal to Sleif who was looking for the spear but unbelievably, she agreed. Satsuko felt truly fortunate.

Because from the first moment she laid her eyes on it, Satsuko was already deeply enamored with this «Karma Speed».

Because she believed that this tool was perfectly suited to her excessively weak and powerless self.

Satsuko laughed "ehehe" again.

"Thank you~ Although someone like Satsuko has no right to ask, is this really okay?"

"Because this spear is the one thing I absolutely cannot let go. No matter what price I must pay, I cannot lose it. Because this is something I ''borrowed'' from my lord."

Sleif murmured quietly then instantly turned around.

"However, make no mistake, there is still no change at all between my stance and the stance of you two, ugly enough to induce vomiting. Cursed house... One day, I shall surely destroy you too."

"I won't be taken out so easily. When the time comes, you should prepare yourself to be taken out first, fellow member of our kind."

Fourteen finished quietly. Sleif answered while continuing to walk without stopping:

"Impossible. I will only shatter when all contemptible Wathes have disappeared from this world—That is my wish as the most ancient knight."

Just as she was about to disappear from view...

While the figure of her back gave off an aura akin to a martyr's, she finally said:

"Hence, when that moment arrives, I shall gladly destroy myself."

===Part 3===

"In other words, through a ritual for delineating an area, that spear will produce a 'territory' governed by a specific rule. Indeed, strictly speaking, it's not a weapon but a flagpole for putting up a flag and marking a domain. A blade is attached only for the purpose of piercing the ground's foundation and interlopers."

"..."

"Originating from the time of the Crusades, the spear apparently came to be cursed due to many things that happened during the founding of Crusader states. Due to a spear's structure, it accumulates power through harming local inhabitants, spilling blood over the land. Yes, as a result, that spear was likely used to massacre indigenous populations in the past. Then the domain is gradually delineated according to the locations where blood was spilt."

He grew increasingly excited while he explained. In order to avoid getting left behind, Un Izoey sped up her thoughts and said at the same time:

"Meaning that... The domain will circle around the place marked red with blood?"

"Indeed. Just like how I circled the map on the Draconians' ship."

Then this time, the area covered almost the entire town. What was going to happen next after that?

Un Izoey frowned and recalled what Pakuaki had said at the start.

"You said governed by a specific rule, what does that mean?"

"The rule they have decided to enact this time—Yes, it must be ordinary and unremarkable for them, identical to the rule they've enacted to this date. In other words, all that has changed this time is merely the location."

"...?"

Pakuaki finally pulled his body forward away from the back of the chair, resting one elbow on the table instead. Then instead of looking at Un Izoey, he faced the door of the Lab Chief's room and said:

"That spear—Its official name is «Dieu le veut», the Nation Founding Flag Spear of the Crusaders. Apart from the one Sleif brought here, multiple spears currently exist in the world. ''The rest were all used for territorial marking somewhere else in the past''."

The instant Pakuaki said that, a massive crash was heard from behind Un Izoey.

She looked back.

Carrying tea into the room, Amanda had a face full of shock, dropping the tray from her hands. Her eyes wide, her entire body trembling, she was in panic with total loss of composure.

Instead of reprimanding Amanda for her clumsiness, Pakuaki grinned and continued:

"Speaking of which, you know as well, right? Oh dear~ I was originally thinking if we could manage to steal one, but unfortunately, the plan failed."

"Th-That thing is in this country...? I-In other words!"

Hearing Amanda asking in a hoarse voice, Pakuaki nodded.

"Indeed. In other words, even at the cost of shrinking the territory they have maintained to this date, they intend to establish a new territory here. Just as I mentioned earlier, when the time comes, they will probably be enacting the same rule as in the their original territory."

"And that rule is?"

Un Izoey glanced at Amanda then asked Pakuaki. Amanda probably knew as well, but right now, she looked like she was in no state to answer. Because she simply kept trembling.

"Very simple. The knights belong to the same organization, carrying the same will, possessing the same thoughts, working towards the same goal. The rule is something akin to turning the territory into 'a place existing for their sake.' On the subject of territory, I think this is a very correct definition."

"My question: inquiring specifically the unknown of what kind of situation will result."

Pakuaki nodded as though going "good question" then held up his fingers one after another.

"The effects brought by that rule can mainly be divided into two types, although these are my deductions based on the effects in the territory where the rule has already been enacted. One of the effects is a holy war effect on a defined group of people. The territory will become a space existing for the purpose of their victory, where they can draw out their full power. Even someone like you, the level of fighting spirit generated will be different depending on whether you're guarding your tribe's sacred grounds or having a battle in a public washroom in front of the train station, right? Something along those lines. Within their domain, their power—stamina, physical strength, muscle strength, energy, endurance, concentration, vitality, mental strength, recovery, attention, instinct, unity—anyway, all of these powers will be augmented. So, for what purpose are they establishing their territory in this town? Very simple, because by doing so, it makes destruction easier—namely, the destruction of Wathes. Whether Fear-in-Cube, Muramasa or other cursed existences."

"...!"

Un Izoey gasped. The second finger went up without stopping. She could not stop it either.

"The second type of effect is that the rule will also produce changes in the land itself. The territory is the land they desire, a land existing simply for their sake. Conversely, it is land that could not possibly bring benefits to those in opposition to them. The concept of 'place existing for their sake' will overwrite that land's original meaning with absolute priority. Hence, suppose somewhere within the territory, there was a purifying location existing for the purpose of lifting curses, then its effects will probably be lost completely. In other words—"

Pakuaki brought his hands together and interlocked his fingers on the desk with contentment, resting his chin on them. His usual pose.

Surfacing on his face was his usual smile, simply filled with amused interest.

"The Yachi house won't be a place for lifting curses anymore, losing its meaning of existence entirely."

She did not speak. She could not possibly speak.

She widened her eyes.

She simply stared at the evil grin made by the devil of the known and the unknown.

"Oh, this point is also related to the first effect. On this land, the Wathes using the Yachi house as their base of operations will panic to an unimaginable degree. With their powers bolstered by the holy war effect, those pledging allegiance to the domain will become even more capable of destroying Fear-in-Cube and the others with ease—Ultimately, the result is very simple. If one needed to explain this town's 'past' and 'future', a single sentence would suffice."

Then he said it—

Just as he claimed, it really was very simple—At the same time, it was an extremely depressing sentence.

"They are simply drawing out their true power at last, to seriously obliterate the so-called 'Yachi House.'"

===Part 4===

The next day, Un Izoey went to school.

Naturally, it was for attending class.

It was also because she had nothing she needed to do apart from that.

"Good morning, Un-chan~!"

"Good morning, I greet with this kind of greeting."

"Ehhh, Fear-chan, Akki and the others haven't come to school. Did you know?"

"My statement: I state the truth that everything is unknown."

"I see... Hmm~ There's no point asking about Konoha-chan who comes and goes with them, but even Kirika-chan hasn't come to school too~ I don't know what happened. It's so mysterious!"

"M-M-M-M-Maybe there's a flu going around!? Hmm~ I'm so worried! Konoha-san!"

After leaving the noisy pair aside, Un Izoey discreetly swept her gaze across the classroom where a fair number of desks were empty. These few seats will remain empty today, she thought. Or perhaps, for quite a long while. Or perhaps—

"..."

She started class as usual. Although it was all basic knowledge, for someone like her who had lived in an undeveloped land until now, this was an important process in turning the unknown into the known. She must not take things lightly. However, she felt inexplicably unsettled today, lacking in concentration.

Change was happening while class was in progress.

Rumbling sounds were suddenly heard throughout the school yard. Literally, the sound descended from the sky.

It was not only sound. Powerful wind pressure was making the trees shake and the window glass vibrate nonstop.

Everyone looked at the window then stared in shock with mouth agape.

—A massive transport helicopter was preparing to land in this school yard.

Instantly, Un Izoey recalled what Pakuaki had said yesterday.

(No way... The Lab Chief was referring to this...!)

"However, the effect still cannot be activated just by delineating the land's boundary. The final step requires the ''owner himself'' to hold the spear and stab it into the ground in the central area of the domain. Not the subordinate who was borrowing the spear temporarily, only responsible for spreading the blood of local residents and drawing the boundary."

"Oh..."

"Hence—Once preparations are complete, the other side ought to make an appearance. Appearing in the central area of this delineated domain—A place with exposed soil at the same time. It is the location I observed and a place that you guys are very familiar with. Or perhaps, he drew up his territory using that location as the center? This point is still unknown."

"To me, the Lab Chief's words are almost all unknown."

He shrugged while he spoke:

"Apart from that, the answer is obvious who is going to appear—the true owner of «Dieu le veut», the Nation Founding Flag Spear of the Crusaders. In other words, the owner of all the other spears stabbed into the original ''dominion'' out in the remote countryside of England. A being ruling over that ''dominion'' like a king... Indeed."

Listening to this point, Un Izoey finally understood.

There was only one answer. So clear that it could not be mistaken, the worst answer—

Un Izoey looked down at the scene below from the classroom window and groaned.

She muttered the same answer as Pakuaki at the time.

"''The Frontline Gathering Knights Dominion's... Lord''...!"

The giant helicopter landed inside the vast and open school yard.

The rotor stopped spinning and silence returned at long last.

Staring at the school yard, the students suddenly discovered a girl kneeling on the ground behind the landed helicopter. In addition to gestures, together with the fact that she was wearing a visor-like helmet and dressed in attire resembling light armor, many people would surely have gathered the correct impression of "really like a knight."

The helicopter's rear cabin door opened and a new figure emerged.

Calmly and confidently, he took a step. He stopped before reaching the ground.

Then looking at the girl kneeling on the ground with head bowed, awaiting orders, he said:

"A foolish question yet I must ask—Are preparations in place, Dainsleif?"

"Yes, my lord."

Taking the spear the maiden knight handed over reverently with both hands—

The elderly man declared solemnly, as majestic as an old king:

"—Well then, let the founding of the 'Second Knights Dominion' begin."

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[CubexCursedxCurious:Volume15_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[CubexCursedxCurious#Volume_15_.28Full_Text.29|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[CubexCursedxCurious:Volume15_Afterword|Afterword]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>